/cjg 


^7 l - ' rl  i.  r 


% 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2017  with  funding  from 
Princeton  Theological  Seminary  Library 


https://archive.org/details/pastorhsiofnorthOOtayl_O 


PASTOR  HSI 

(PRONOUNCED  RATHER  LIKE  ‘SHEE') 


HSHfl 


A GROUP  OF  SHAN-SI  CHRISTIANS.  Frontispiece . 


pASTOR  HSI 

r (OF  NORTH  CHINA) 

QNE  OF  CHINA’S 

CHRISTIANS 


WITH  PORTRAIT,  ILLUSTRA- 
TIONS, AND  COLOURED  MAP. 


* 


By 

Mrs.  HOWARD  TAYLOR 

(nee  Geraldins  Guinness) 

AUTHOR  OF 

IN  THE  FAR  EAST,  THE  STORY  OF  THE  CHINA 
INLAND  MISSION,  ONE  OF  CHINA’S  SCHOLARS 


CHINA  INLAND  MISSION, 
702  WITHERSPOON  BUILDING, 
PHILADELPHIA,  and  507  CHURCH 
STREET,  TORONTO.  ^ 


Printed  by  R.  & R.  Clakk,  Limited,  Edinburgh. 


TO 

OUR  BELOVED  FATHER 

THE  REV.  J.  HUDSON  TAYLOR 

WHOSE  LIFE 

OF  MISSIONARY  DEVOTION 
IS 

HIS  CHILDREN’S  PRECIOUS  HERITAGE 
AS 

HIS  LOVE  AND  PRAYERS 
HAVE  EVER  BEEN  THEIR  BENEDICTION 


V 


JESUS 

“ His  name  shall  endure  for  ever  ; 

His  name  shall  be  continued  as  long  as  the  sun  : 
And  men  shall  be  blessed  in  Him  ; 

All  nations  shall  call  Him  blessed. 

Blessed  be  the  Lord,  the  God  of  Israel, 

Who  only  doeth  wondrous  things  : 

And  blessed  be  His  glorious  name  for  ever : 

And  let  the  whole  earth  be  filled  with  His  glory  ; 

Amen  and  Amen.” 


vi 


PREFACE 


In  the  various  places  in  which  this  book  has  grown 
to  completion,  I have  been  repeatedly  asked  how  it 
has  been  possible  to  collect  so  much  material  about 
the  life  of  a Chinaman  who  never  left  his  own  country. 
The  question  brings  up  many  memories  : straightway 
one  lives  again  some  of  the  most  sacred  of  life’s 
experiences  ; and  the  heart  warms  at  the  recollection 
of  all  that  has  contributed  to  the  work  now  finished. 

It  began  on  our  wedding  journey  ; when  far  in 
the  heart  of  China  we  visited  Pastor  Hsi’s  own  home, 
and  spent  about  two  weeks  in  his  company.  Both 
he  and  Mrs.  Hsi  travelled  with  us  from  place  to 
place  for  meetings,  at  which  numbers  of  Christians 
gathered  ; and  we  had  the  opportunity  of  watching 
their  lives  under  all  sorts  of  circumstances.  That 
was  ten  years  ago  ; but  still  one  feels  unchanged  the 
love  and  reverence  their  friendship  inspired.  In 
many  an  hour  of  quiet  talk  and  prayer,  we  learned 
enough  of  their  life-story  to  make  us  desire  to  know 

vii  b 


Pastor  Hsi 


viii 

more.  And  at  our  earnest  request,  Pastor  Hsi 
subsequently  wrote  a brief  autobiography,  upon  which 
this  volume,  and  One  of  China's  Scholars , are  based. 

Shortly  afterwards  he  was  taken  to  be  with  the 
Lord  ; and  that  Chinese  manuscript,  with  my  own 
notes  made  in  conversation  with  him,  became  a trust 
that  I longed  to  put  to  the  best  account.  From 
various  friends  who  had  known  him,  much  additional 
information  was  gleaned  ; especially  from  Mr.  Steven- 
son and  Mr.  Hoste,  Directors  of  the  China  Inland 
Mission,  with  which  Pastor  Hsi  was  connected. 

Mr.  Hoste,  who  had  known  Pastor  Hsi  intimately 
and  laboured  with  him  for  ten  years,  was  kind  enough 
to  spend  several  days  in  answering  questions,  and 
supplementing  the  information  I already  possessed. 
By  the  skilful  pen  of  a fellow-missionary,  this  long 
interview  was  recorded  verbatim,  supplying  an  addi- 
tional manuscript  from  which  to  work.  Mr.  Hoste 
also  put  at  my  disposal  a number  of  incidents  he  had 
himself  recorded  from  time  to  time. 

But  it  was  easy,  comparatively,  to  collect  the 
materials.  To  compile  from  them  a clear  and  con- 
nected narrative,  that  should  give  a true  impression 
of  the  story,  has  been  difficult.  With  many  inter- 
ruptions, in  the  midst  of  almost  constant  travelling 
and  meetings,  this  writing  has  been  done,  No  one 


Preface 


IX 


can  be  more  conscious  of  its  defects  than  the  author, 
who  has  so  longed  to  make  it  more  worthy,  but 
commits  it  now  to  the  blessing  of  Him  by  whose 
enabling  alone  it  has  been  accomplished. 

It  has  been  my  earnest  desire,  and  that  of  my 
cousin  Mr.  Marshall  Broomhall,  who  has  edited  both 
these  volumes,  to  secure  thorough  accuracy  in  pre- 
senting the  facts  recorded.  If  in  any  degree  we 
have  failed,  the  fault  is  mine.  For  though  Mr 
Broomhall  followed  Mr.  Hoste  as  missionary  in 
charge  of  the  Hung-tung  district,  and  was  therefore 
intimately  acquainted  with  the  work,  it  was  after 
the  death  of  Pastor  Hsi,  whom  he  never  met. 
This  story,  in  its  earlier  stages,  had  the  benefit  of 
Mr.  Hoste’s  personal  revision.  We  much  regret 
that  it  has  not  been  possible  to  submit  it  to  him  in 
its  present  form. 

Were  I to  attempt  to  recount  the  long  list  of 
kindnesses,  from  many  friends  in  many  lands,  that 
have  made  the  task  of  writing  this  book  one  of  the 
richest  and  most  grateful  I have  ever  known,  the 
mere  record  would  need  a volume.  They  are 
treasured  in  thankful  memory  ; and  carry  one  often 
in  heart  to  well -loved  scenes  under  the  Southern 
Cross,  and  by  the  wave-washed  shores  of  our  own 
little  island,  as  well  as  amid  the  loveliest  solitudes 


X 


Pastor  Hsi 


of  New  England,  the  cultured  life  of  American 
cities,  and  the  silent  splendour  of  Swiss  mountains. 
He  only  knows  it  all,  from  love  to  Whom  these 
gracious  deeds  were  done : and  He  will  not  forget 
even  a cup  of  cold  water  given  in  His  name. 

M.  GERALDINE  TAYLOR. 

Chevalleyres,  Vevey, 

November  1903. 


NOTE 

The  illustrations  are  from  photographs  kindly  lent  by  several 
friends.  Those  facing  pages  27 2,  116,  162,  256,  300,  by 
Mr.  Montagu  Beauchamp.  Those  facing  page  1 99 2,  3,  by  Mr. 
A.  Orr-Ewing.  Those  facing  page  27 x,  8,  by  Mr.  R.  Powell. 
The  one  facing  page  391,  by  Dr.  E.  H.  Edwards.  That 
facing  page  105,  by  Mr.  A.  H.  Faers.  Those  facing  pages 
84,  185,  1991,  217,  381,  by  Marshall  Broomhall. 


CONTENTS 

CHAP.  PAGE 

1.  The  Great  Change  .....  3 

2.  Conqueror  of  Demons  . . . . .12 

3.  Early  Success  and  Failure  . . . .18 

4.  Growing  in  Grace  . . . . .26 

5.  Starving  the  Village  Idols  . . . -35 

6.  Under-shepherds:  A Problem  . . . .40 

7.  Light  on  the  Problem  . . . . -49 

8.  Finding  his  Life-Work  . . . . .66 

9.  A Visit  to  the  Capital  . . . . .84 

10.  How  the  Work  spread  . . . . .98 

11.  How  God  Provided  . . . . .114 

12.  A Fresh  Advance  . . . . . -131 

13.  Reinforcements  ......  145 

14.  Not  against  Flesh  and  Blood  ....  156 

15.  For  the  Work  of  the  Ministry  . . .167 

16.  West  of  the  River  .....  186 

17.  A Winter’s  Work  at  Hung-tung  . . . 202 

18.  “Through  Fire  and  through  Water”  . . 219 

19.  A Wealthy  Place  ......  247 

20.  The  Burden  and  Heat  of  the  Day  . . .271 


xi 


Pastor  Hsi 


xii 

CHAP.  PAGE 

21.  The  Refuges  as  Mission  Stations  . . . 308 

22.  The  Middle  Eden  .....  324 

23.  Ready  to  Depart  ......  349 

24.  Higher  Service  . . . . . .385 

An  Open  Letter  ......  394 


MAP 

Map  of  North  Central  China  (at  end  of  volume) 


ILLUSTRATIONS 

Portrait  of  Pastor  Hsi  ....  Frontispiece 

PAGE 

A Coolie  carrying  Merchandise  . . . .27 

Travelling  by  Foot  . . . . . .27 

Taking  the  Coffin  home  . . . . .27 

T’ai-yuan  Fu  City  Gate  . . . . .84 

Crossing  a Mountain  Stream  . . . .105 

Wood-Carriers  . . . . . .116 

The  Suburbs  of  the  City  . . . . .116 

A Water-Carrier  . . . . . .116 

A Sacred  Tree  ......  162 

A Gentleman’s  Mule-Cart  . . . . .162 

Rev.  J.  W.  Stevenson  .....  168 

A Group  of  Church  Officers  . . . .185 

A Chinese  Temple  ......  199 

The  Ta-ning  Mission  House  . . . . . 199 

The  Ta-ning  Chapel  . . . . . .199 

The  Hung-tung  Chapel  .....  217 

Mr.  U.  E.  Hoste  ......  239 

xiii 


XIV 


Pastor  Hsi 


PAGE 

The  Si-an  Plain  ......  256 

An  Idol  and  Font  ......  256 

Ferry  and  Railway  Bridge  .....  300 

Pastor  Hsi’s  Letter  ......  332 

The  Kieh-hsiu  Mission  Premises  . . . .381 

Elder  Hsu  . . . . . . .391 


INTRODUCTION 


Among  the  most  remarkable  results  of  the  Boxer 
uprising  in  China  during  1900,  has  been  the  changed 
attitude  that  now  prevails  on  the  part  of  all  classes 
toward  missionary  work  in  many  parts  of  the 
country.  The  sullen  contempt  and  hostility  of 
former  years  have  been  largely  replaced  by  willing- 
ness and  even  desire  to  hear  and  understand  what 
the  foreign  teachers  have  to  say.  Reports  are 
received  from  not  a few  districts  of  earnest  invita- 
tions on  the  part  of  the  gentry  of  neighbouring 
cities  for  some  one  to  come  and  instruct  them  in 
the  Western  faith,  premises  for  the  carrying  on  of 
worship  being  freely  offered  for  use. 

Without  attempting  an  analysis  of  the  various 
causes  to  which  this  change  is  due,  it  is  sufficient  to 
say  here,  that  the  Chinese  undoubtedly  realise  as 
never  before  that  Western  nations  possess  a power 
and  civilisation  in  some  respects  superior  to  their 
own  ; and  that  if  further  national  disaster  is  to  be 
averted,  their  old  conservative  attitude  must  be 
abandoned.  Hence  a condition  of  open-mindedness, 
hitherto  unprecedented,  prevails  throughout  the 
country,  which,  whatever  its  underlying  motives, 
furnishes  a unique  opportunity  for  the  preaching  of 


XV 


XVI 


Pastor  Hsi 


the  Gospel.  Experience  shows  that  while  many, 
on  discovering  the  true  nature  of  Christianity,  draw 
back,  unprepared  to  follow  its  teachings,  not  a few 
become  really  interested,  and  are  open  to  further 
spiritual  impressions.  The  prospect,  therefore,  of  a 
wide  and  rapid  spread  of  Christian  faith  in  many 
parts  of  China  seems  not  unlikely  of  realisation. 
The  extent  to  which  this  movement  will  be  marked 
by  spiritual  purity  and  depth,  must  largely  depend 
upon  the  character  of  the  Chinese  Christians  who 
lead  it,  as  workers  in  various  ways  among  their 
fellow-countrymen.  Given  men  of  real  piety,  and 
strong  personal  consecration  to  Christ,  a glorious 
harvest  of  souls  will  be  the  result. 

And  herein  lies  the  chief  interest  of  the  following 
narrative : for  Mr.  Hsi,  by  virtue  of  his  talents  and 
education,  as  well  as  of  his  Christian  character,  was 
a striking  type  of  the  class  just  referred  to.  As 
time  goes  on,  China  will  certainly  produce  men  whose 
zeal  and  gifts  will  fit  them  to  take  a leading  part  in 
the  evangelisation  of  their  own  countrymen,  and  the 
building  up  of  the  native  church.  A story  therefore 
such  as  this  will  repay  the  thoughtful  study  of  all 
interested  in  the  development  of  the  Kingdom  of 
God  in  that  country.  Should  it  not  also  awaken  in 
those  who  read  it  a solemn  searching  of  heart  before 
God  as  to  how  far  their  own  aims  and  practice  in 
life  can  compare  with  the  unremitting  toil  and  unre- 
served devotion  recorded  in  these  pages,  in  the  case 
of  one  whose  advantages  were  far  less  than  their 
own  ? 

The  subject  of  this  biography  possessed  in  more 
than  ordinary  measure  the  qualities  that  fit  men  for 


Introduction 


XVII 


leadership;  combining  that  comprehensiveness  of  mind 
and  foresight  which  enable  men  to  frame  measures 
on  a large  scale,  with  the  strength  of  will,  practical 
resourcefulness,  and  capacity  for  the  management  of 
others,  essential  in  carrying  such  projects  to  com- 
pletion. At  the  same  time  there  were  points  in  his 
character  which  rendered  his  co-operation  with  foreign 
missionaries  a matter  of  difficulty.  By  nature  and 
by  training,  his  temper  was  autocratic  and  inde- 
pendent. It  was  difficult,  therefore,  for  him  to  give 
due  weight  and  appreciation  to  the  counsel  and  co- 
operation of  other  workers.  His  confidence  was  not 
easily  won  ; indeed,  a tendency  to  over- mistrust  and 
suspicion  concerning  those  whom  he  did  not  know 
well,  was  a distinct  weakness  in  his  character.  It 
seems  worth  while  to  draw  attention  to  these  features 
in  a personality  so  full  of  interest,  as  undoubtedly 
they  are  among  the  typical  faults  of  his  race,  and 
are  likely  to  be  found  in  greater  or  less  degree  in  all 
Chinamen  of  the  requisite  character  and  capacity  for 
exercising  leadership  in  Christian  work. 

It  is  well  to  bear  in  mind  in  this  connection  that 
the  system  of  government  set  forth  by  the  sages  of 
China,  and  cherished  as  an  ideal  by  all  her  scholars, 
is  that  of  a benevolent  but  almost  unqualified  des- 
potism. Hence,  just  as  the  Western  Church  in  her 
primitive  days  grew  along  the  lines  of  existing  insti- 
tutions, it  may  be  expected  that  the  above  system 
will  leave  its  mark  on  the  development  of  the  Church 
in  China.  The  transition  period,  in  which  leadership 
and  initiative  are  transferred  from  foreign  missionaries 
to  native  workers,  demands  therefore  the  careful  and 
prayerful  forethought  of  all  concerned.  Nor  should  it 


xviii  Pastor  Hsi 

be  forgotten  that  some  of  those  very  qualities  in  the 
Chinese  leader,  which  at  times  render  difficult  his 
co-operation  with  the  foreign  missionaries,  are  also 
characteristic  to  some  extent  of  the  races  from  which 
the  latter  are  drawn. 

The  manner  in  which  this  transition  will  be 
effected  is  of  course  uncertain.  But  past  experience 
in  other  lands,  as  well  as  a good  deal  already  gained 
in  China,  indicates  that  it  will  be  brought  about 
largely  through  the  instrumentality  of  Chinamen 
raised  up  by  God  to  initiate  and  carry  on  a work  of 
their  own,  apart  from  direct  missionary  supervision. 
The  system  under  which  the  native  agent  draws  his 
temporal  support  through  the  missionary,  and  looks 
to  the  latter  to  initiate,  guide,  and  control  the  work, 
has  not  so  far  produced  many  Chinamen  with  the 
qualities  necessary  for  independent  leadership  ; nor, 
in  the  nature  of  things,  is  it  likely  to  do  so  in  the 
future.  Men  can  only  be  fitted  for  responsibility 
by  bearing  it.  And  the  hope  that  under  the  system 
referred  to  there  will  by  degrees  be  evolved  a class 
of  men  capable  of  acting  alone,  has  little  ground  for 
encouragement  as  to  its  realisation  on  a wide  scale. 

One  thing  is  certain  from  the  character  of  the 
people  : that  with  the  growth  of  Christianity  in  China, 
men  and  women  will  increasingly  be  raised  up  to 
initiate  independent  enterprises.  What  is  to  be  our 
attitude  toward  them  ? The  life  and  work  recorded 
in  this  volume  surely  answer  that  it  should  be  one  of 
cordial  recognition  of  the  gifts  and  position  of  the 
native  leader,  coupled  with  the  patient,  earnest 
endeavour,  by  winning  his  love  and  confidence,  to 
enrich  and  elevate  his  views  ; and  so,  through  him,  the 


Introduction 


XIX 


work  he  is  carrying  on.  The  relationship  between 
the  missionary  and  such  a Chinaman  will  not  be  of 
the  official  nature  that  characterises  his  connection 
with  paid  helpers  under  his  own  supervision,  but  will 
depend  for  its  power  and  usefulness  on  the  measure 
of  influence  that  by  tact,  humility,  and  sympathy  he 
may  be  able  to  win  over  his  native  brother. 

In  developing  such  a friendship  the  foreign  worker 
may  learn  many  useful  lessons,  not  only  in  respect 
to  the  practical  conduct  of  affairs  among  the  Chinese, 
but  lessons  also  of  a directly  spiritual  character. 
Among  the  latter  he  will  become  impressed  with  the 
fact,  that  while  in  many  respects  his  own  acquaint- 
ance with  the  Scriptures  and  his  standards  of  Christian 
life  are  higher  and  fuller  than  those  possessed  by  his 
Chinese  fellow-worker,  the  latter  may  nevertheless, 
in  other  important  particulars,  be  his  spiritual 
superior,  and  far  more  effective,  under  God,  as  an 
active  instrument  for  good,  both  among  the  heathen 
and  the  native  convert. 

Reference  should  be  made  here  to  a feature  of 
this  story  which  is  likely  to  excite  the  wonder  and 
even  scepticism  of  many  readers.  I refer  to  the 
frequent  allusions  to  demoniacal  possession,  and  the 
casting  out  of  evil  spirits  in  answer  to  prayer,  which 
occur  throughout  the  book.  As  is  well  known,  these 
and  kindred  phenomena  have  during  recent  years 
been  made  the  subject  of  close  investigation  in 
western  countries,  and  various  theories  have  been 
advanced  : some  assigning  their  cause  to  the  direct 
agency  of  spirits  ; some  to  magnetic  or  telepathic 
influences  ; while  others  pronounce  the  whole  to  be 
the  result  of  trickery  and  fraud.  In  the  presence  of 


XX 


Pastor  Hsi 


this  divergence  of  opinion,  it  seems  wiser  to  abstain 
from  either  a sweeping  rejection  or  an  unqualified 
endorsement  of  the  view  entertained  by  our  fellow- 
Christians  in  China,  as  recorded  in  the  following 
pages.  The  author  has  therefore  adhered  in  the 
main  to  language  employed  by  the  actors  themselves, 
in  describing  the  occurrences  related. 

In  connection  with  this  admittedly  obscure  subject, 
it  is  worth  considering  whether  in  the  reaction  from 
the  grotesque  and  elaborate  superstitions  of  a former 
age,  the  Christian  Church  has  not  fallen  into  an 
opposite  extreme  of  error,  and  allowed  the  inspired 
teachings  of  Holy  Scripture  in  regard  to  it  to  be 
largely  lost  sight  of.  There  can  be  little  question 
that  the  speculations  of  an  infidel  philosophy,  aiming 
at  the  exclusion  of  spiritual  agency  from  the  economy 
of  nature,  have  exercised  a pernicious  influence  on 
the  thought  and  faith  of  many  Christians.  High- 
sounding  theories  are  propounded,  not  without  parade 
of  superior  learning  and  enlightenment,  to  persuade 
us  that  the  Creator  is  superfluous  in  His  own  universe; 
that  matter  controls  itself ; and  that  the  revealed 
truths  of  the  Bible  as  to  the  active  agency  of  spiritual 
beings,  both  good  and  evil,  in  the  phenomena  of 
nature  and  the  affairs  of  men,  are  to  be  rejected. 
From  this  gross  materialism  may  all  who  call  them- 
selves Christians  turn  away.  Such  teaching  has  not 
even  the  cheap  merit  of  novelty,  as  those  acquainted 
with  the  tenets  of  some  heathen  systems  well  know. 

“ The  whole  world  lieth  in  the  wicked  one  ” ; and 
the  extent  to  which  his  terrible  dominion  may  be 
manifested  in  the  lives  and  persons  of  the  unregener- 
ate, is  clearly  taught  in  the  New  Testament.  Careful 


Introduction 


XXI 


observation  and  study  of  the  subject  have  led  many 
to  conclude  that  although,  in  lands  where  Christianity 
has  long  held  sway,  the  special  manifestations  we  are 
now  considering  are  comparatively  unknown ; the 
conditions  among  the  heathen  being  more  akin  to 
those  prevailing  when  and  where  the  Gospel  was  first 
propagated  ; it  is  not  surprising  that  a correspond- 
ing energy  of  the  powers  of  evil  should  be  met  with 
in  missionary  work  to-day. 

In  conclusion,  a few  words  as  to  the  general 
impression  made  by  Pastor  Hsi,  upon  one  who  was 
intimately  associated  with  him  for  nearly  ten  years, 
may  not  be  out  of  place.  His  remarkable  energy 
and  force  of  character,  coupled  with  an  entire  devotion 
to  his  Lord,  and  to  the  work  to  which  he  was  divinely 
called,  were  the  features  about  him  that  most  im- 
pressed a close  and  constant  observer.  His  Christian 
experience  was  deep,  and  was  of  the  strenuous  rather 
than  restful  type.  His  life  was  an  unceasing  warfare 
with  the  powers  of  evil.  He  was  habitually  burdened 
in  heart  about  the  sins  and  sorrows  of  those  under 
his  care,  and  his  tears  and  fastings  on  their  behalf 
were  almost  constant.  He  was  a born  leader  ; 
nothing  escaped  his  keen  eye,  and  he  was  ever  ready 
to  rebuke,  instruct,  or  succour  as  occasion  required. 
And  with  these  sterner  characteristics  he  possessed 
also  a deeply  affectionate  heart,  and  true  humility 
of  spirit  that  could  only  be  fully  recognised  and 
appreciated  by  those  who  knew  him  well.  As  years 
went  by,  his  masterful  character  grew  more  and  more 
mellowed  and  softened  ; until,  when  he  passed  away, 
it  is  no  exaggeration  to  say  that  hundreds  wept  for 
him  as  for  a father  or  elder  brother. 


xxn 


Pastor  Hsi 


May  the  Christian  reader  of  this  book  be  stirred 
not  by  the  interest,  merely,  that  its  style  and  matter 
will  naturally  excite  ; but  to  an  abiding  resolve,  by 
prayer  and  practical  consecration,  to  hasten  the  day 
when  China  shall  be  evangelised  and  her  Church 
cared  for  by  her  own  sons. 

D.  E.  Hoste, 

General  Director  of  the  China  Inland  Mission. 


ONE  OF  CHINA’S  PROVINCES. 


B 


I 

THE  GREAT  CHANGE 

Something  unusual,  unprecedented,  had  happened, 
and  the  Western  Chang  village  at  the  foot  of  the 
mountains  was  startled  out  of  the  even  tenor  of  its 
way.  Far  from  the  wider  world,  deep-buried  in  the 
heart  of  China,  little  the  villagers  knew  or  cared 
about  affairs  that  were  moving  nations.  But  the 
events  of  the  district,  the  sayings  and  doings  of 
local  magnates,  the  varying  fortunes  of  neighbours 
and  friends — these  were  themes  of  absorbing  interest. 
Many  changes  had  taken  place  within  the  memory 
of  that  little  town.  Some  of  its  inhabitants  could 
recall  days  of  wealth  and  prosperity,  before  the 
“foreign  smoke”1  was  known  in  Shan-si ; could  tell 
of  disastrous  wars  waged  against  their  country  by 
“ outside  barbarians  ” ; of  the  fatal  growth  of  the 
opium-habit ; and  of  the  drought  that  had  led  to 
the  famine  in  which  millions  of  people  had  perished. 
But  nothing  like  this  had  ever  been  known  before, 
and  over  their  pipes  the  village  elders  discussed  the 
situation. 


1 The  term  commonly  used  in  North  China  for  opium. 
3 


4 


Pastor  Hsi 


Yes,  it  was  only  too  true,  the  scholar  Hsi  had 
become  a Christian  ; or,  to  put  it  plainly,  had  been 
bewitched  by  “ foreign  devils.”  From  the  beginning, 
two  years  before,  when  the  preache'rs  of  this  new 
religion  appeared  in  the  district,  thoughtful  men  had 
foreseen  that  some  among  “ the  foolish  people  ” would 
doubtless  fall  a prey  to  their  spells.  But  who  could 
have  imagined  that  the  first  to  be  entrapped  would 
be  the  scholar  Hsi,  a man  of  position  and  influence, 
a cultured  Confucianist,  the  leader  of  their  own  set. 
Herein  lay  the  surprise  and  bitterness  of  it  all,  and 
loud  were  the  lamentations. 

For  beyond  doubt  it  was  a serious  calamity,  this 
becoming  a Christian  ; the  delusions  involved  were 
so  powerful  and  far-reaching.  Now,  in  the  case  of 
Hsi,  if  there  was  one  thing  for  which  he  had  always 
been  noted,  it  was  his  antipathy  to  foreigners  and 
dislike  for  everything  connected  with  them  : a laud- 
able and  patriotic  feeling  that  now,  alas  ! had  given 
place  to  extraordinary  interest  and  affection.  He 
had  actually  consented  to  become  teacher  to  the 
foreigners,  living  with  them  in  the  city  for  a time, 
and  identifying  himself  with  their  questionable 
doings.  His  long-venerated  idols  were  discarded  ; 
rumour  even  whispered  that  they  had  been  taken 
down  and  burned.  His  sacred  ancestral  tablets 
were  no  more  worshipped.  The  very  fragrance  of 
incense  had  departed  from  his  home.  Strangely 
enough,  his  opium  craving  was  gone  too.  This  was 
indeed  mysterious,  for  he  had  been  a slave  to  the 
habit,  and,  as  every  one  knew,  in  such  cases  deliver- 
ance was  well-nigh  impossible.  Yet,  with  surprising 
suddenness,  and  nothing  to  account  for  the  change, 


5 


The  Great  Change 

Hsi’s  opium  pipe  was  laid  aside,  and  even  the  need 
for  it  seemed  to  have  left  him. 

The  time  he  used  to  spend  in  preparing  and 
smoking  opium  was  now  devoted  to  the  peculiar 
rites  of  his  new  religion.  Day  and  night  he  might 
be  seen  poring  over  the  books  the  foreign  teachers 
had  brought ; sometimes  singing  aloud  in  the 
strangest  way  ; sometimes  quietly  reading  by  the 
hour  together  ; sometimes  kneeling  on  the  ground, 
his  eyes  shut,  talking  to  the  foreigners’  god,  who 
could  neither  be  seen  nor  heard  and  had  no  shrine 
to  represent  him.  And  whatever  Hsi  might  be 
doing,  the  remarkable  thing  was  that  he  seemed 
continually  happy ; overflowing  with  satisfaction. 
If  he  had  come  into  a fortune  or  discovered  the 
elixir  of  endless  youth,  he  could  scarcely  have  been 
more  elated. 

And  yet  it  did  not  appear  that  he  had  improved 
his  circumstances  by  “ eating  the  foreign  religion.” 
If  the  missionaries  had  bought  his  allegiance  with 
large  sums  of  money,  as  every  one  believed,  he  at 
any  rate  managed  to  conceal  the  fact.  Far  from 
living  in  greater  luxury  or  the  idleness  that  became 
his  position,  Hsi  had  suddenly  developed  quite  the 
opposite  tendencies,  and,  forgetting  the  dignity  of  a 
scholar,  was  now  frequently  engaged  in  menial 
pursuits.  Reasoned  with,  he  simply  replied  that  he 
was  learning  farming  with  a view  to  the  better  care 
of  his  estate.  But  who  ever  heard  of  a literary  man 
hoeing  in  the  fields,  herding  cattle,  winnowing  grain, 
or  gathering  fuel  with  his  own  hands?  No  doubt 
his  home  and  farm  were  improving  under  the  process, 
but  what  compensation  could  that  offer  for  loss  of 


6 Pastor  Hsi 

social  standing  and  the  angry  alienation  of  equals 
and  friends  ? 

Yes,  there  could  be  no  doubt  of  it,  Hsi  in  becom- 
ing a Christian  had  outraged  the  feelings  of  the 
community,  and  the  prominence  of  his  former 
position  only  served  to  increase  the  offence.  The 
gentry,  as  soon  as  the  fact  became  known,  ceased  to 
recognise  him  as  of  their  number.  He  was  socially 
“ done  for  ” ; at  once  blotted  out.  But  any  hope 
that  such  treatment  might  recall  him  to  his  senses 
was  doomed  to  disappointment,  for  it  shortly 
transpired  that  he  had  even  submitted  to  the 
“ washing  ceremony,”  1 thus  receiving  full  initiation 
into  the  “ foreign  devil  sect.”  Rumours  as  to  the 
nature  of  this  mysterious  rite  did  not  tend  to 
improve  matters,  and  the  villagers,  now  despairing 
of  his  reclamation,  became  more  than  ever  watchful 
and  suspicious. 

One  thing  at  any  rate  was  certain  ; brave  it  out 
as  he  might,  the  renegade  scholar  could  never  escape 
the  judgment  of  Heaven.  He  was  free  and  inde- 
pendent, a middle-aged  man  with  no  one  to  control 
him,  and  of  course  could  do  as  he  liked  ; but  in  the 
long  run  he  would  find  it  impossible  to  defy  the 
anger  of  the  gods.  In  some  way  or  other,  vengeance 
must  fall  upon  him.  He  would  inevitably  come 
under  evil  influences,  and  suffer  either  in  person, 
family,  or  estate.  For  the  present  he  might  scorn 
such  apprehensions,  and  even  appear  to  be  improved 
in  health  and  vigour.  But  that  was  clearly  illusive. 
The  terrible  nature  of  his  offence  would  soon  appear. 

Meanwhile,  Hsi  of  the  Western  Chang  village 

1 A Chinese  term  for  baptism. 


7 


The  Great  Change 

went  quietly  on  his  way  ; a new  man  in  a new  world. 
For  him  a great  light  had  arisen,  above  the  bright- 
ness of  the  sun.  All  the  perplexities  of  former 
years,  his  doubts  and  painful  questions,  the  burden 
of  his  sins,  his  dread  of  death  and  the  unknown 
Beyond,  had  passed  away.  The  chains  of  his  opium- 
habit  had  fallen  from  him.  Renewed  in  spirit  like 
a little  child,  his  heart  overflowed  with  love  and 
joy.  Already  he  was  beginning  to  possess  his  new 
possessions,1  to  enter  into  the  glorious  liberty  of  the 
children  of  God. 

In  the  seclusion  of  their  ancestral  dwelling,  the 
women  of  his  household  were  first  to  appreciate  the 
change.  Though  fully  as  prejudiced  as  the  outer 
circle  of  his  acquaintance,  they  had  better  oppor- 
tunities for  judging  as  to  the  results  of  his  new  faith. 
“ The  mean  one  of  the  inner  apartments,”  his 
gentle  little  wife,  saw  and  felt-  most  of  all.  Life  had 
brought  her  grievous  disappointments.  To  have 
no  son,  in  China,  is  a calamity  beyond  thought ; a 
cause  for  which  many  a woman  is  divorced  or  sold 
into  slavery.  And  her  only  child,  a boy,  had  died  in 
infancy.  For  long  years  her  life  had  been  shadowed 
with  this  sorrow  and  shame.  But  her  husband  was 
different  from  other  men.  He  did  not  sell  her,  or 
take  a second  wife.  Of  course  he  was  free  to  do  so 
at  any  moment,  and  her  heart  often  trembled  at  the 
thought.  Quick-tempered  and  imperious  even  in 
his  kindest  moods,  he  was  a man  to  be  feared,  and 
his  outbursts  of  passion  were  terrible.  But  how 
wonderful  the  change  coming  over  him  : new  gentle- 
ness, now,  in  all  he  said  and  did  ; new  self-control 
1 Obadiah  17. 


8 


Pastor  Hsi 


and  thoughtfulness  for  others  ; and,  towards  herself, 
unwonted  affection,  and  strange  solicitude  that  she 
should  enter  into  his  new  faith. 

Day  by  day  as  she  noted  these  things,  Mrs.  Hsi 
could  not  but  modify  a little  her  first  anger  and 
scorn.  Though  mistaken,  her  husband  was  evidently 
sincere.  Others  might  scoff ; but  she  began  to  feel 
curious  about  the  secret  they  had  failed  to  find. 
Waking  at  night  she  often  wondered  to  see  him  still 
poring  over  the  Book,  or  kneeling  absorbed  in  prayer, 
talking  to  that  invisible  God  whose  presence  seemed 
to  him  so  real.  And  then  what  could  account  for 
his  persistence  in  assembling  the  household  daily  for 
this  new  worship,  unless  some  good  were  likely  to 
follow  ? 

After  all,  that  was  the  most  trying  aspect  of  the 
whole  affair.  If  only  he  would  keep  his  religion  to 
himself  and  be  dignified  about  it.  If  he  could  be 
just  respectably  “ bewitched,”  and  not  let  everybody 
know.  Why  must  he  propagate  these  new  notions, 
making  his  change  of  faith  so  ostentatious  and  offen- 
sive ? No  wonder  the  whole  neighbourhood  made 
fun  of  them. 

And  besides,  he  had  adopted  a new,  most  singular 
name.  In  the  strength  of  the  God  he  now  wor- 
shipped, far  from  being  terrified  of  evil  spirits  as 
before,  he  had  actually  called  himself  “ Conqueror  of 
Demons ! ” What  could  be  more  reckless,  more 
certain  to  incur  disaster?  No  one  in  his  senses 
would  venture  to  speak,  even,  of  such  things,  far 
less  arouse  their  ire.  Surely  this  alone  would  be 
enough  to  bring  down  retribution. 

But  it  was  in  no  spirit  of  bravado  the  ex-Con- 


9 


The  Great  Change 

fucianist  had  taken  so  strange  a name.  Enslaved 
to  a vice  he  hated,  under  the  tyranny  of  a power 
stronger  than  his  best  resolves  and  most  determined 
efforts,  he  had  gone  down  to  depths  of  suffering  and 
degradation  known  only  to  those  who  have  trodden 
the  same  road.  And  when  at  length  in  the  living 
Christ  he  first  found  hope  of  freedom,  his  heart  went 
out  to  Him  in  unquestioning  faith  that  brought  the 
mighty  power  of  God  to  his  release.1  Saved  with  a 
great  deliverance,  he  had  but  expressed  his  reliance 
upon  the  indwelling  Spirit,  and  his  sense  of  being 
enlisted  for  life  in  a warfare  “ not  against  flesh  and 
blood,”  when  he  called  himself  “ Devil  Overcomer.” 

In  these  days  there  is  a tendency,  in  some 
quarters,  to  doubt  the  very  existence  of  a personal 
devil,  a malignant  spirit  of  evil,  with  hosts  of 
emissaries  to  work  his  will.  This  perhaps  is  hardly 
to  be  wondered  at  in  Christian  communities,  where 
the  power  of  Satan  is  restricted,  and  it  is  clearly 
inexpedient  for  him  to  appear  in  his  true  colours. 
To  us  he  comes  as  an  angel  of  light,2  veiling  his 
presence  often  with  consummate  skill.  Not  so  in 
heathen  lands.  There,  with  undisputed  sway,  his 
tactics  are  open  and  his  aims  apparent.  It  would 
never  occur  to  a Chinaman  to  question  the  existence 
of  demons  ; he  has  too  frequent  proof  of  their  power. 
We  may  regard  such  ideas  as  superstitious,  and 
dismiss  them  without  further  thought.  But  facts 
remain : and  some  facts  are  startling  as  well  as 
stubborn  things. 

When  Hsi  at  his  conversion  took  the  new 

1 See  One  of  China' s Scholars,  pp.  177-179  (old  ed.  pp.  252-254). 

2 2 Cor.  xi.  14,  15. 


IO 


Pastor  Hsi 


name,  “ Devil  Overcomer,”  he  unconsciously  ex- 
pressed an  attitude  that  was  to  characterise  his 
entire  Christian  life.  For  to  him  Satan  was  ever 
a personal  foe,  a watchful,  mighty  antagonist,  keen 
to  press  the  least  advantage,  always  designing  fresh 
onslaughts,  without  or  within.  But  so  real  was  the 
power  of  Christ  in  his  life,  that  he  was  made  more 
than  conqueror  ; not  without  frequent  struggle  and 
occasional  defeat,  but  with  growing  certainty  as  he 
more  fully  yielded  to  the  Holy  Spirit. 

With  such  convictions  it  was  no  wonder  that  his 
experience,  from  the  beginning,  was  of  the  strenuous 
sort.  Prayer,  to  him,  was  a necessity,  and  he  early 
discovered  the  benefit  of  special  seasons  of  fasting, 
that  he  might  better  wait  upon  God.  Naturally  of 
a resolute  character,  he  acted  under  the  new  con- 
ditions with  all  the  old  decisiveness.  To  keep  in 
subjection  the  body,  and  triumph  over  sin  and  every 
difficulty,  in  the  power  of  the  Spirit,  became  now 
the  passion  of  his  life,  combined  with  an  absorbing 
desire  to  make  this  wonderful  salvation  known. 

Thus  it  was  impossible  for  Hsi  to  be  silent  about 
his  Saviour.  As  well  might  the  sun  keep  from 
shining,  or  the  heart  that  loves  and  is  loved,  from 
rejoicing.  He  could  not  but  speak  of  Jesus  ; and 
speak  of  Him  he  did  until  his  latest  breath.  But, 
though  definitely  conscious  of  a call  from  God  to 
preach  Christ  far  and  wide,  he  recognised  from  the 
first  that  soul-winning  must  begin  at  home.  The 
testimony  of  his  life  must  appeal  to  mother,  wife, 
and  friends.  And  for  this,  love  and  patience  were 
needed. 

To  the  women  of  his  family,  it  was  no  small 


The  Great  Change  1 1 

surprise  that  he  should  be  so  eager  for  them  to 
understand.  In  old  days  he  never  thought  of 
teaching  them  anything.  They  could  not  read  or 
write,  much  less  enter  into  his  Confucian  studies. 
But  this  new  doctrine — were  it  the  greatest  good 
fortune  in  the  world,  he  could  not  be  more  anxious 
for  them  to  possess  it ! 

And  somehow,  strange  as  it  might  seem,  the 
things  he  talked  about  were  beautiful,  at  times,  and 
responded  unexpectedly  to  the  heart’s  need.  The 
book  he  read  was  not  like  other  books.  There 
were  comforting  words  in  it  that  could  not  be 
forgotten,  and  stories  about  people  so  like  ourselves 
to-day.  A strange,  warm  feeling  seemed  to  touch 
the  heart  as  it  told  of  Jesus  blessing  little  children, 
and  folding  them  in  His  arms  ; saying  to  the  widow, 
“ Weep  not,”  and  bringing  back  her  son  again  ; 
caring  for  the  happiness  of  a wedding  feast ; and 
healing  with  tender  touch  so  many  sick  and  broken- 
hearted. 

One  could  not  help  loving  Jesus.  One  could 
not  keep  back  the  tears  as  the  wonderful  story 
moved  on  to  the  Cross.  Why  so  good  a man 
should  die  like  that  was  mystery  indeed.  Could 
not  the  gods  have  delivered  Him  ? And  what 
could  be  the  meaning  of  His  rising  from  the  grave, 
as  the  book  said,  and  being  in  these  days  alive  and 
near  us,  with  the  same  love  and  power?  Strangely 
attractive,  strangely  perplexing,  this  foreign  religion  ! 
Who  could  understand  it  ? And  yet,  the  more  one 
heard  the  more  one  longed  to  hear. 


II 

“CONQUEROR  OF  DEMONS” 

And  now  came  a painful  experience.  For  some 
months  all  had  gone  well  in  the  home  of  the  ex- 
Confucianist,  and  the  excitement  aroused  by  his 
conversion  had  to  some  extent  subsided.  It  even 
seemed  as  though  the  tide  were  beginning  to  turn, 
and  he  might  gain  ground  in  popular  favour  again. 
This  in  large  measure  was  due  to  a practical  way 
he  had  of  applying  the  teachings  of  Christ  to  daily 
affairs. 

His  first  concern,  for  example,  on  becoming  a 
Christian,  had  been  to  seek  out  the  aged  stepmother, 
driven  from  his  home  years  before,  and  living  still 
in  poverty  and  neglect. 

“ Only  return  to  us,  mother,”  he  urged,  “ and  see 
how  changed  my  heart  has  become.  All  that  is 
possible,  now,  I will  do  to  atone  for  the  past.  You 
shall  have  the  best  our  home  affords,  and  the 
handsomest  coffin  and  funeral  I can  provide.”  1 

At  first  the  old  lady  was  frightened,  and 

1 When  parents  reach  middle  age  in  China,  it  is  a son’s  first  duty 
to  present  them  with  handsome  coffins,  as  a token  of  filial  affection. 
These  are  highly  appreciated,  and  are  placed  in  the  guest-hall,  the  old 
people  frequently  calling  attention  to  them  with  much  satisfaction. 


12 


“Conqueror  of  Demons ” 


13 


thought  he  must  have  lost  his  senses.  But  by- 
degrees  it  dawned  upon  her  that  he  really  meant 
what  he  said.  And  then  with  joy  and  wonder,  she 
went  with  him  and  was  reinstated  in  the  old  home. 

“ See,”  said  the  village  women,  “ to  be  a Christian 
cannot  be  so  bad  after  all ! ” 

And  then  there  were  his  brothers,  clever,  un- 
scrupulous men,  with  hot  tempers  like  his  own. 
Though  all  of  them  Confucian  scholars,  well  drilled 
in  “ the  five  relationships,”  they  had  found  it  im- 
possible to  live  together,  and  long  ago  the  family 
had  been  broken  up.  Time  only  added  bitterness 
to  the  quarrel,  until  everybody  knew  that  the 
brothers  were  at  daggers  drawn. 

But  Hsi  read  in  the  teachings  of  his  new  Master, 
“ first  be  reconciled  to  thy  brother  ” ; and  this  he 
felt  must  mean  just  what  it  said. 

It  was  a difficult  undertaking ; but  he  prayed 
much  about  it,  and  frankly  confessed  where  he 
himself  had  been  wrong.  Publicly  to  sue  for  peace, 
for  nothing  of  that  sort  can  be  private  in  China, 
meant  not  a little  humiliation,  and  at  first  he  was 
only  laughed  at  for  his  pains.  But  by  degrees  he 
conquered  the  difficulty,  and  friendly  intercourse  was 
resumed. 

“ Surely,”  thought  the  onlookers,  moved  to  ap- 
probation, “ the  teachings  of  the  Western  Sage  have 
power.” 

Thus,  little  by  little,  the  new  faith  won  its  way. 
A Chinaman  knows  how  to  appreciate  a good  thing 
when  he  sees  it,  though  it  usually  takes  some  time 
to  open  his  eyes.  And  all  the  while  Hsi  was 
preaching  as  well  as  practising  the  Gospel.  Daily 


14 


Pastor  Hsi 


worship  in  his  household  had  grown  into  a little 
service,  often  attended  by  outsiders.  Among  his 
relatives  not  a few  were  interested,  and  his  wife  and 
stepmother  were  almost  ready  to  declare  themselves 
Christians. 

And  just  then  this  new  trouble  arose : the 
strangest,  most  unexpected  thing  that  could  have 
happened. 

It  all  concerned  Mrs.  Hsi,  and  thus  touched  her 
husband  in  the  tenderest  point.  For  he  had  been 
so  full  of  hope  and  joy  about  her.  Always  receptive 
and  intelligent,  she  had  grasped  the  truth  with 
clearness.  Her  life  had  brightened  and  her  heart 
enlarged,  until  it  seemed  as  though  she  would 
become  her  husband’s  real  fellow-worker  and  friend. 

Then,  suddenly,  all  was  changed  ; and  her  very 
nature  seemed  changed  too.  At  first  only  moody 
and  restless,  she  rapidly  fell  a prey  to  deep  depres- 
sion, alternating  with  painful  excitement.  Soon  she 
could  scarcely  eat  or  sleep,  and  household  duties 
were  neglected.  In  spite  of  herself,  and  against  her 
own  will,  she  was  tormented  by  constant  suggestions 
of  evil,  while  a horror  as  of  some  dread  nightmare 
seemed  to  possess  her.  She  was  not  ill  in  body, 
and  certainly  not  deranged  in  mind.  But  try  as 
she  might  to  control  her  thoughts  and  actions,  she 
seemed  under  the  sway  of  some  evil  power  against 
which  resistance  was  of  no  avail. 

Especially  when  the  time  came  for  daily  worship, 
she  was  thrown  into  paroxysms  of  ungovernable 
rage.  This  distressed  and  amazed  her  as  much  as 
her  husband,  and  at  first  she  sought  to  restrain  the 
violent  antipathy  she  did  not  wish  to  feel.  But 


“Conqueror  of  Demons ” 


15 


little  by  little  her  will  ceased  to  exert  any  power. 
She  seemed  carried  quite  out  of  herself,  and  in  the 
seizures,  which  became  frequent,  would  use  language 
more  terrible  than  anything  she  could  ever  have 
heard  in  her  life.  Sometimes  she  would  rush  into 
the  room,  like  one  insane,  and  violently  break  up 
the  proceedings,  or  would  fall  insensible  on  the 
floor,  writhing  in  convulsions  that  resembled 
epilepsy. 

Recognising  these  and  other  symptoms  only  too 
well,  the  excited  neighbours  gathered  round,  crying  : 

“ Did  not  we  say  so  from  the  beginning ! It  is 
a doctrine  of  devils,  and  now  the  evil  spirits  have 
come  upon  her.  Certainly  he  is  reaping  his  reward.” 

The  swing  of  the  pendulum  was  complete,  and 
in  his  trouble  Hsi  found  no  sympathy.  There  was 
not  a man  or  woman  in  the  village  but  believed 
that  his  wife  was  possessed  by  evil  spirits,  as  a 
judgment  upon  his  sin  against  the  gods. 

“ A famous  ‘ Conqueror  of  Demons,’  ” they  cried. 
“ Let  us  see  what  his  faith  can  do  now.” 

And  for  a time  it  seemed  as  though  that  faith  could 
do  nothing.  This  was  the  bitterest  surprise  of  all. 
Local  doctors  were  powerless,  and  all  the  treatment 
he  could  think  of  unavailing.  But  prayer ; surely 
prayer  would  bring  relief?  Yet  pray  as  he  might 
the  poor  sufferer  only  grew  worse.  Exhausted  by 
the  violence  of  more  frequent  paroxysms,  the  strain 
began  to  tell  seriously,  and  all  her  strength  seemed 
ebbing  away. 

Then  Hsi  cast  himself  afresh  on  God.  This 
trouble,  whatever  it  was,  came  from  the  great  enemy 
of  souls,  and  must  yield  to  the  power  of  Jesus.  He 


Pastor  Hsi 


16 

called  for  a fast  of  three  days  and  nights  in  his 
household,  and  gave  himself  to  prayer.  Weak  in 
body,  but  strong  in  faith,  he  laid  hold  on  the 
promises  of  God,  and  claimed  complete  deliverance. 
Then  without  hesitation  he  went  to  his  distressed 
wife,  and  laying  his  hands  upon  her,  in  the  name 
of  Jesus,  commanded  the  evil  spirits  to  depart  and 
torment  her  no  more. 

Then  and  there  the  change  was  wrought.  To 
the  astonishment  of  all  except  her  husband,  Mrs. 
Hsi  was  immediately  delivered.  Weak  as  she  was, 
she  realised  that  the  trouble  was  conquered.  And 
very  soon  the  neighbourhood  realised  it  too. 

For  the  completeness  of  the  cure  was  proved  by 
after  events.  Mrs.  Hsi  never  again  suffered  in  this 
way.  And  so  profoundly  was  she  impressed,  that 
she  forthwith  declared  herself  a Christian  and  one 
with  her  husband  in  his  life-work. 

The  effect  upon  the  villagers  was  startling. 
Familiar  as  they  were  with  cases  of  alleged  demon- 
possession more  or  less  terrible  in  character,  the 
people  had  never  seen  or  heard  of  a cure,  and  never 
expected  to.  What  could  one  do  against  malicious 
spirits?  Yet  here,  before  their  eyes,  was  proof 
of  a power  mightier  than  the  strong  man  armed. 
It  seemed  little  less  than  a miracle. 

“Who  can  this  Jesus  be?”  was  the  question  of 
many  hearts.  “No  wonder  they  would  have  us,  too, 
believe  and  worship.” 

Some  did  follow  Mrs.  Hsi’s  example,  and  turn  to 
the  Lord.  Regular  Sunday  services  were  established, 
and  idolatry  in  many  homes  began  to  relax  its 
hitherto  unquestioned  sway. 


“ Conqueror  of  Demons” 


1 7 


But  it  was  Hsi  himself  who  learned  the  deepest 
lessons  through  all  this  strange  experience.  More 
than  ever  confident  in  the  power  of  Christ,  he 
devoted  himself  afresh  to  the  spread  of  the  Gospel, 
and  came  to  believe  with  stronger  faith  in  the 
efficacy  of  prayer,  under  all  circumstances,  in  His 
name. 


C 


Ill 

EARLY  SUCCESS  AND  FAILURE 

AMONG  the  hills  that  skirt  the  plain  toward  the 
sunrising,  lay  a group  of  villages  in  which,  about 
this  time,  Hsi  began  to  take  a special  interest.  Up 
there  in  the  hamlet  of  Yang-ts’uen  lived  two  farmer 
brothers  named  Li,  who  had  been  led  to  Christ  by 
David  Hill,  and  baptized  on  the  same  occasion  as 
Hsi  himself.  And  now  they  were  in  trouble. 
Their  beloved  father  in  the  faith  had  left  the 
province,  and  the  remaining  missionaries  were  too 
much  occupied  with  their  work  in  the  city  to  be 
able  to  visit  these  outlying  places.  The  brothers 
were  discouraged  on  account  of  long  - continued 
persecution.  What  more  natural  than  that  the 
Christian  scholar  from  his  neighbouring  village 
should  go  over  and  help  them. 

Thus,  week  after  week,  Hsi  turned  his  face 
toward  the  mountains,  and  cheerfully  traversed 
seven  miles  of  rough  road,  either  way,  to  conduct  a 
little  service  in  the  farmhouse  at  Yang-ts’uen. 

They  were  informal  meetings,  and  many  were 
the  queries  and  exclamations  that  interspersed  the 
proceedings,  especially  from  heathen  neighbours  who 
dropped  in  to  join  the  little  circle. 

18 


19 


Early  Success  and  Failure 

“ But  is  all  this  true,  Teacher  Hsi  ? Did  Jesus 
really  heal  that  demoniac  among  the  tombs  ? Or  is 
it  only  an  honourable  fable  ? Did  He  indeed  open 
the  eyes  of  the  blind,  make  lame  men  walk,  and 
cure  even  lepers  ? ” 

“ Why  do  you  not  respectfully  invite  Him  to  our 
neighbourhood  ? There  are  plenty  of  sick  people 
here.  We  should  like  to  see  your  Jesus,  if  He  can 
do  the  things  you  say.” 

It  was  indeed  a strange,  new  story,  and  Hsi  was 
never  more  happy  than  in  explaining  it  to  those 
who  had  not  heard.  Sin,  the  incarnation,  and 
atonement,  faith,  and  Christian  living  all  had  to  be 
made  plain  in  the  light  that  streams  from  Calvary. 
And  the  word  preached  was  with  power.  For  when 
his  listeners  asked  him  : 

“Can  Jesus  do  those  same  things  now?  You 
say  He  is  living  and  near  us.  Can  He  heal  the 
sick  and  cast  out  devils  here,  to-day  ? ” 

The  answer  came  with  equal  simplicity  and 
directness  : 

“ Of  course  He  can.  He  healed  me  after  long 
years  of  sickness,  and  took  away  my  opium  craving 
too.  Did  you  not  hear  how  He  delivered  my  wife 
from  demon-possession,  only  the  other  day  ? There 
is  nothing  Jesus  cannot  do  for  those  who  turn  from 
sin  and  trust  Him  fully.” 

That  was  satisfactory  so  far.  But  then  followed 
the  practical  application. 

“Will  you  then  pray  for  me,  Teacher  Hsi?  My 
mother  is  ill  ; my  wife  ; my  son.  Do  come  to  our 
house  and  get  the  Lord  Jesus  to  make  them  well 
again.” 


20 


Pastor  Hsi 


It  was  a searching  test.  But  Hsi  welcomed  it. 
Wherever  he  saw  real  earnestness,  and  found  people 
willing  to  put  away  their  idols  and  give  up  sin  to 
follow  Christ,  he  gladly  laid  his  hands  on  their  sick 
and  prayed  for  immediate  recovery. 

In  some  ways,  perhaps,  it  was  an  irregular  pro- 
ceeding. For  Hsi  had  never  been  trained  for  the 
ministry,  and  was  not  ordained  ; nor  had  he  been 
led  by  the  missionaries  to  expect  the  working 
of  miracles.  As  a matter  of  fact  there  was  hardly 
any  one  to  train,  or  authorised  to  ordain  him  in 
those  days.  The  whole  province,  with  its  fifteen 
millions  of  people,  had  but  two  stations  of  any 
Protestant  mission,  and  he  himself  was  one  of  the 
earliest  converts.  He  had  no  guide  but  his  Bible ; 
and  living  at  a distance  from  the  city,  no  teacher 
most  of  the  time,  except  the  Holy  Spirit.  But  it  is 
wonderful  how  much  a man  may  learn  under  those 
circumstances,  if  he  be  willing  and  obedient. 

Hsi’s  Bible  knowledge  of  course  was  most. defec- 
tive, and  his  ideas  crude  and  incorrect  in  many 
ways.  But  he  had  learned  some  things  ; amongst 
them,  that  the  Book  means  just  what  it  says  ; and  he 
had  not  learned  to  doubt  or  discount  what  it  does  say, 
by  an  unsatisfactory,  God-dishonouring  experience. 

And  so  in  the  simplest,  most  natural  way,  he 
expected  the  Lord  to  do  as  He  had  said.  “ These 
signs  shall  follow  them  that  believe  : in  my  name 
they  shall  cast  out  devils  ; they  shall  speak  with 
new  tongues  ; they  shall  take  up  serpents  ; and  il 
they  drink  any  deadly  thing,  it  shall  in  no  wise 
hurt  them  ; they  shall  lay  hands  on  the  sick,  and 
they  shall  recover.” 


21 


Early  Success  and  Failure 

He  knew  that  the  Apostles  had  proved  it  all 
true,  and  had  gone  everywhere  preaching,  “ the  Lord 
working  with  them  and  confirming  the  word  with 
signs  following.”  He  did  not  see  any  occasion, 
himself,  for  speaking  with  new  tongues,  nor  had 
deadly  serpents  as  yet  come  in  his  way  ; but  here 
were  plenty  of  sick  people,  and  for  them  surely  the 
promise  was  plain. 

Well,  we  cannot  perhaps  understand  it  or  explain 
the  facts  along  the  line  of  modern  science  ; but  Hsi 
did  not  wait  for  that.  Up  in  the  little  village  of 
Yang-ts’uen,  he  knew  that  he  could  pray  in  the  name 
of  Jesus  ; and  he  believed  that  that  name  had  lost 
none  of  its  ancient  power. 

Wonderful  were  the  scenes  those  simple  home- 
steads witnessed,  recalling  days  in  Samaria,  Lydda, 
and  elsewhere,  when  the  Apostles’  message  was — 
“ Jesus  Christ  maketh  thee  whole!'  And  seeing  these 
things  with  their  own  eyes,  it  was  little  wonder  that 
men  and  women  turned  to  the  Lord.  Nor  was  it 
strange  that  antagonism  should  be  aroused  ; for  the 
powers  of  darkness  had  never  been  so  challenged 
in  those  upland  valleys  before.  That  too  seemed 
natural,  and  as  in  early  days. 

But  the  persecution  went  on  and  grew  more 
serious,  until  the  Christians  and  inquirers  had  hard 
work  to  stand  their  ground.  False  accusations  were 
made  against  them  to  the  mandarins.  Some  were 
robbed  and  beaten,  and  others  threatened  with 
danger  to  life  itself.  At  length  the  time  for  a 
great  festival  drew  near,  and  the  heathen  villagers 
decided  that  all  who  would  not  worship  the  gods  as 
usual  should  be  taken  to  the  temple  and  strung  up 


22 


Pastor  Hsi 


by  their  hands  tied  together  behind  them,  the  ropes 
drawn  over  the  beams  in  the  roof,  until  they  retracted 
their  faith  in  the  foreign  religion. 

This  was  too  serious  an  outbreak,  and  the  Yang- 
ts’uen  Christians  determined  to  escape  while  they 
might.  And  so  in  the  middle  of  the  night,  Hsi  of 
the  Western  Chang  village  was  aroused  by  persistent 
knocking  at  his  gate.  He  stumbled  out  in  the 
darkness,  and  recognising  the  voice  of  farmer  Li, 
admitted  the  little  group  of  fugitives  and  heard 
their  story. 

No  doubt  a prayer  meeting  was  held  during  the 
small  hours  of  the  morning  ; but  Hsi  was  a man  of 
action  as  well  as  faith,  and  had  not  yet  learned  to 
leave  in  wiser  hands  the  management  of  such  affairs. 
“ Resist  not  evil,”  and  “ Vengeance  is  mine,  I will 
repay,  saith  the  Lord,”  were  teachings  that  had  yet 
to  come  home  to  him  in  power. 

It  was  a serious  matter,  as  Hsi  knew  well,  to  be 
mixed  up  with  such  a quarrel,  for  there  is  never  any 
telling,  in  China,  to  what  a village  feud  may  grow. 
But  fearless  of  results,  and  confident  in  the  righteous- 
ness of  his  cause,  he  lost  no  time  in  carrying  the 
case  before  the  local  mandarin.  Were  there  not 
treaties  with  Europe  and  America,  securing  protec- 
tion for  all  who  desired  to  embrace  Christianity  ? 
Did  not  the  Lord  Himself  say  : “ All  power  is  given 
unto  me,  in  heaven  and  on  earth : Go  ye  there- 
fore and  disciple  all  nations  ? ” No  doubt  those 
treaties  were  part  of  the  power  lodged  in  the  hands 
of  Christ  ; and  so  beyond  question  was  his  own 
ability  to  carry  his  case  successfully  through  the 
law  courts.  Did  not  all  his  powers  belong  to  the 


23 


Early  Success  and  Failure 

Lord,  including  this  facility  gained  through  years  of 
practice  and  pains  ? Surely  now  an  opportunity 
had  come  for  turning  his  talents  to  account  in  the 
service  of  his  new  Master. 

It  was  plausible  reasoning  enough,  and  older 
Christians  may  easily  be  misled  along  the  same 
lines.  The  deeper  teachings  of  Christ  are  hard 
sayings  still,  and  hidden  from  many  eyes. 

And  so,  as  in  old  days,  Hsi  carried  the  matter 
with  a high  hand,  pressing  his  demands  in  such  a 
way  as  to  alarm  the  local  authorities.  He  fumed 
and  stormed  publicly,  in  proper  quarters,  and  made 
his  grievance  so  serious  that  no  stone  was  left 
unturned  to  get  rid  of  him  as  quickly  as  possible. 
The  mandarin  sent  out  soldiers  to  the  hamlets  in 
question,  and  promptly  restored  law  and  order, 
establishing  the  rights  of  the  Christians. 

The  entire  proceedings  occupied  about  a month, 
and  during  that  time  the  refugees  were  hospitably 
entertained  in  Hsi’s  own  home.  With  no  sense  of 
inconsistency,  he  exhorted  them  to  trust  in  the 
Lord  who  had  promised  to  be  their  refuge,  and  not 
to  fear  the  wrath  of  man.  Daily  he  conducted 
worship  among  his  guests,  instructing  them  carefully 
in  the  doctrines  of  Christian  living.  Thus,  at  his 
own  expense,  he  cared  for  them  all  until  the  trouble 
was  over  and  they  could  return  to  their  village  in 
peace. 

Thankful  and  comforted  the  Yang-ts’uen  Chris- 
tians went  back,  to  find  their  neighbours  frightened 
into  submission.  The  persecution  was  not  resumed  ; 
on  the  contrary  every  one  seemed  to  hold  the 
foreign  religion  in  wholesome  fear.  This  encouraged 


24 


Pastor  Hsi 


timid  inquirers,  and  when  the  Li  brothers  opened 
their  house  for  public  worship  on  Sundays,  numbers 
of  people  flocked  in.  Hsi  came  over  frequently, 
as  before,  and  found  whole  families  ready  to  burn 
their  idols.  Neighbouring  villages  caught  the  en- 
thusiasm, and  from  considerable  distances  people 
came  in,  bringing  their  sick  friends  to  be  healed,  and 
asking  the  Christians  to  go  back  with  them  and 
preach  the  Gospel.  Gradually  in  these  places  too, 
weekly  meetings  were  established,  and  Hsi  found  his 
hands  full  of  pastoral  and  preaching  duties.  In  one 
place  six  families,  in  another  eight  or  nine,  turned 
to  the  Lord,  and  as  many  as  thirty  people  would 
assemble  for  regular  worship. 

But  as  time  wore  on  Hsi  was  distressed  to  find 
that  somehow  these  believers  did  not  develop  as  he 
expected  and  desired.  They  were  all  right  as  long 
as  everything  went  well,  but  as  soon  as  trouble 
arose  their  faith  seemed  to  waver  and  their  hearts  to 
grow  cold.  Nurture  and  care  for  them  as  he  would, 
the  little  churches  never  really  flourished,  and  as 
years  went  by  there  came  sad  backslidings  and 
deterioration.  This  was  a keen  sorrow  to  their 
ardent  friend,  and  grew  into  one  of  the  deepest 
lessons  of  his  life. 

At  first  he  did  not  see  it,  and  only  very  gradually 
the  truth  became  clear  to  his  mind.  Not  until  after 
repeated  occurrences  of  the  same  kind  did  the 
conviction  come  to  him  that  persecution  and  trouble 
are  allowed  as  a necessary  test  to  prove  whether 
people  are  willing  to  suffer  for  Christ’s  sake  and 
walk  in  His  ways  when  sacrifice  is  involved.  Then 
he  began  to  value  such  experiences  at  their  true 


25 


Early  Success  and  Failure 

worth,  as  sifting  and  strengthening  processes  that 
nothing  can  replace.  In  a word,  he  came  to  under- 
stand that  God  knows  best  how  to  care  for  His  own, 
and  that  what  He  allows  of  trial,  we  cannot  afford 
to  be  without. 

It  was  an  important  development,  and,  like  many 
another,  grew  out  of  painful  experiences  overruled 
of  God.  With  so  much  to  learn  as  well  as  unlearn, 
he  made  many  mistakes  at  the  beginning.  But  he 
was  following  on.  And  never  heart  responded  more 
loyally  to  fuller  knowledge  of  the  divine  will. 


IV 

GROWING  IN  GRACE 

Yes,  those  were  early  days,  and  in  spite  of  the 
reality  of  his  love  to  Christ  and  his  uncompromising 
devotion,  Hsi  was  only  a beginner  in  spiritual  things. 
In  later  years  he  became  a man  of  such  rare 
illumination  in  the  knowledge  of  God,  that  it  is 
startling  to  find  how  long  it  took  him  at  first  to  see 
some  things  that  to  us  would  appear  self-evident. 

God  has  His  schools  for  training.  Even  among 
the  heathen,  missionaries  are  not  the  only  teachers. 
Often  indeed,  if  wise  enough,  they  are  the  taught  ; 
awed  by  the  manifest  working  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in 
willing  hearts.  We  blunder  in  our  efforts  to  en- 
lighten, hindering  often  by  our  very  haste  to  help. 
The  Great  Teacher  is  so  wise  and  patient,  never 
discouraged,  never  at  a loss  for  natural,  simple  means 
of  bringing  home  the  needed  lesson. 

Thus  Hsi  developed  ; learning  all  he  could  from 
occasional  intercourse  with  the  missionaries  in  the 
city,  and  daily  taught  of  God,  often  in  quaint, 
surprising  ways,  through  the  enlightenment  of  His 
Word  applied  to  the  simple  experiences  of  life.  In 
the  matter  of  ancestral  worship,  for  example,  means 

26 


ON  THE  ROAl).  Page  27. 


!.  A coolie  carrying  merchandise.  2.  Mr.  Beauchamp  travelling  on  foot.  3.  Taking 
the  coffin  home.  The  Chinese  who  die  away  from  their  native  place  are,  whenever  pos- 
sible, taken  home  for  burial.  The  cock,  in  which  the  spirit  of  the  dead  man  is  supposed 
for  the  time  to  reside,  can  be  seen  on  the  top  of  the  coffin. 


27 


Growing  in  Grace 

were  used  to  awaken  him  that  probably  none  of  us 
would  ever  have  thought  of. 

For  some  months  after  he  became  a Christian, 
Hsi  still  kept  in  his  guest-hall  a tablet  bearing  the 
name  of  his  first  wife,  and  supposed  to  be  tenanted 
by  one  of  her  three  spirits.1  This  occupied  an 
honourable  place  among  other  tablets  belonging  to 
the  family,  and  was  of  course  his  special  property, 
though  he  had  ceased  to  burn  incense  before  it. 

Apparently  it  had  never  occurred  to  him  that 
ancestral  worship  is  idolatry  in  one  of  its  most 
subtle  and  dangerous  forms.  He  seems  not  to  have 
thought  about  it  at  all ; or  if  he  did,  it  was  merely 
to  conclude  that  though  he  could  no  longer  worship 
the  tablet,  it  might  still  remain  among  the  others, 
and  be  treated  with  respect.  Its  removal  would 
certainly  give  offence  and  be  misunderstood. 

Under  these  circumstances,  what  was  to  be  done? 
With  no  one  to  show  him  the  inconsistency,  how  was 
conviction  to  come,  as  come  it  must,  if  he  were  ever 
to  become  a strong,  wise  leader  in  his  native  church? 

Time  passed,  and  the  tablet  was  still  there,  Hsi 
quite  unconscious  of  his  duty  regarding  it  ; until 
one  morning,  coming  into  the  room  as  usual,  what 
was  his  surprise  to  see  this  almost  sacred  object 
lying  with  its  face  upon  the  ground.  None  of  the 
other  tablets  had  been  touched  ; but  this  one  had 
fallen  over,  apparently  without  hands,  for  it  was 
prone  upon  its  face  just  in  front  of  the  spot  where  it 
had  always  stood. 

1 Another  spirit  occupies  the  grave,  and  is  worshipped  at  proper 
seasons.  The  third  has  already  departed  to  the  Unseen  World,  and 
must  be  provided  for  by  occasional  offerings  of  paper  money,  houses, 
clothes,  etc. 


28 


Pastor  Hsi 


Hastening  to  raise  it,  Hsi’s  astonishment  was 
increased  when  he  saw  the  cause  of  its  fall.  The 
base  of  the  wooden  slab  had  been  deliberately 
gnawed  across  by  rats,  a thing  that  had  never 
happened  in  his  experience  before.  Carefully  he 
repaired  the  damage,  and  restored  the  tablet  to  its 
place.  One  lesson  was  not  enough. 

Strange  to  say,  only  a few  days  later  the  same 
thing  occurred  again.  The  same  tablet  was  assailed, 
and  tumbled  over  as  before.  This  was  too  marked 
an  occurrence  to  pass  unnoticed.  Raising  it  thought- 
fully, Hsi  could  not  but  wonder  why  this  particular 
tablet,  belonging  exclusively  to  himself,  should  have 
been  singled  out  twice  over  and  thrown  down  in  so 
unusual  a way. 

The  circumstance  led  to  thought  and  earnest 
prayer.  And  then,  very  simply,  the  conviction  grew 
upon  him  that  the  whole  system  of  ancestral 
worship  was  idolatrous  and  of  the  devil,  and  that 
as  a Christian  he  could  have  nothing  to  do  with  it 
any  more.  This  settled  the  matter.  The  tablet  was 
at  once  destroyed,  and  his  testimony  upon  the 
subject  became  clear  and  uncompromising. 

But  he  always  felt  that  the  Lord  had  allowed 
light  to  come  to  him  gradually  in  that  strange  way 
to  teach  him  to  be  gentle  and  patient  with  others 
about  the  matter. 

“ We  need  to  be  very  careful,”  he  would  say,  “ in 
putting  this  question  before  young  converts  and 
inquirers.  Of  course  ancestral  worship  is  idolatry. 
It  is  simply  putting  human  beings,  dead  men  and 
women,  in  the  place  of  God.  And  yet  there  is 
much  that  is  tender  and  beautiful  connected  with 


29 


Growing  in  Grace 

it : memories  of  the  past,  gratitude,  reverence,  and 
natural  affection.  We  need  to  discriminate.  Great 
harm  may  be  done  by  utterly  condemning  the  best 
a man  has  known,  before  you  make  sure  that  he  has 
grasped  something  better.  Like  dead  leaves,  wrong 
and  questionable  practices  will  fall  off  when  there 
comes  living  growth.” 

It  certainly  was  so  in  his  own  case,  not  only  in 
the  matter  of  ancestral  worship. 

One  is  surprised,  for  example,  to  find  that  during 
the  first  summer  after  his  conversion,  he  continued 
with  a clear  conscience  to  grow  and  sell  opium,  and 
this  although  he  knew  so  well  the  deadly  effects  of 
the  drug.  No  one  had  suggested  to  him  that,  as  a 
Christian,  he  ought  not  to  have  anything  to  do  with 
the  production  or  sale  of  the  poison.  The  crop  was 
most  valuable,  bringing  five  times  the  price  of 
wheat.  Of  course  he  no  longer  used  it  himself ; 
but  if  others  wanted  the  drug  . . . ? 

“ Take  heed,  lest  by  any  means  this  liberty  of 
yours  become  a stumbling-block  to  them  that  are 
weak.  . . . And  through  thy  knowledge  shall  the 
weak  brother  perish,  for  whom  Christ  died.  . . . 
Wherefore,  if  meat  make  my  brother  to  offend,  I 
will  eat  no  flesh  while  the  world  standeth,  lest  I 
make  my  brother  to  offend.  . . . We  suffer  all 
things,  lest  we  should  hinder  the  gospel  of  Christ. 
. . . Giving  none  offence,  neither  to  the  Jews,  nor 
to  the  Gentiles,  nor  to  the  church  of  God.  . . . 
Not  seeking  mine  own  profit,  but  the  profit  of  many, 
that  they  may  be  saved.”  1 

No  wonder  he  came  to  see  it,  as  the  truth 
1 I Cor.  viii.  9,  11,  13  ; ix.  12  ; x.  32,  33. 


30 


Pastor  Hsi 


began  to  exercise  more  influence  upon  his  life. 
And  then  he  unhesitatingly  made  a clean  sweep  of 
the  whole  business,  though  it  involved  the  sacrifice 
of  a considerable  portion  of  his  income. 

Not  content,  indeed,  with  banishing  opium  from 
his  estate,  he  also  abandoned  the  growth  and  use  of 
tobacco,  and  would  not  tolerate  it  in  his  household. 
Nor  would  he  continue  to  keep  pigs  on  his  farm. 
“ No,”  he  insisted,  “ they  are  filthy.”  Which  is 
certainly  true  in  China.  “We  must  have  nothing 
to  do  with  that  which  is  impure.” 

“ Be  ye  clean,  ye  that  bear  the  vessels  of  the 
Lord,” 1 was  a command  that  gradually  came  to 
exercise  much  influence  in  his  life.  He  endeavoured 
to  apply  it  in  every  detail,  including  personal 
cleanliness  and  exemplary  household  management. 
But  we  must  not  anticipate. 

Another  great  truth  that  began  to  influence  him 
early  in  his  Christian  experience,  was  one  of  the 
deepest  yet  one  of  the  simplest  of  all  : the  necessity 
and  privilege  of  sharing  the  sufferings  of  Christ,  if 
we  would  follow  in  His  footsteps.  To  deny  self  and 
endure  hardness  for  Jesus’  sake,  and  in  the  service 
of  others,  seemed  to  him  only  the  right  and  natural 
thing.  And  he  was  very  practical  about  it. 

On  one  occasion,  for  example,  when  he  had 
been  converted  a little  over  a year,  he  went  into  the 
city  as  usual  to  attend  the  Sunday  morning  service. 
This  was  a walk  of  over  thirteen  miles,  and  he  was 
still  far  from  strong.  But  as  he  tramped  the  dusty 
road  he  “ thought  about  the  Lord  Jesus  carrying 
that  heavy  cross  over  a much  more  weary  way  ; 

1 Isaiah  lii.  II. 


Growing  in  Grace  31 

and  so  pressed  forward,  not  daring  to  fear  diffi- 
culty.” 

The  service  over,  he  was  resting  a little  while 
before  the  homeward  journey,  when  a poor  man 
sought  him  out  and  begged  him  to  go  at  once  to  the 
village  of  the  White  Mountain,  to  pray  for  a woman, 
dangerously  ill,  who  wanted  to  hear  of  Jesus.  The 
village  was  seventeen  miles  farther  on.  No  cart  or 
animal  had  been  provided.  The  road  was  lonely 
and  somewhat  dangerous.  And  no  one  was  going 
home  that  way  with  whom  he  could  travel.  But  it 
never  even  occurred  to  him  not  to  go. 

Hour  after  hour,  faint  and  solitary,  he  pressed  on. 
At  length  evening  fell,  and  he  had  only  reached 
the  rushing  torrent  three  miles  from  the  village. 
Very  soon  it  was  dark,  and  neither  moon  nor  stars 
could  be  seen.  Belated  on  that  mountain  road,  he 
knew  that  travellers  were  exposed  to  the  attack  of 
hungry  wolves  grown  fearless  since  the  famine.  And 
sure  enough,  as  he  stumbled  on,  he  heard  sounds 
that  too  plainly  indicated  their  approach.  Yes, 
they  were  on  his  track.  Nearer  and  nearer  came  the 
howling,  until  he  felt  that  they  were  all  around  him  in 
the  darkness.  But  there  was  a Presence  nearer  still. 

Falling  on  his  knees  in  that  moment  of  peril, 
Hsi  cried  aloud  to  the  Unseen  Friend.  He  never 
knew  what  happened,  or  how  he  was  delivered. 
But  the  next  thing  he  was  conscious  of  was  — 
silence,  and  that  he  was  alone. 

“ Everything,”  he  records,  “ grew  strangely  still. 
I know  not  when  the  wolves  disappeared,  or  where 
they  went.  But  they  returned  no  more.  Truly  the 
Lord  was  my  shield  and  my  protector.” 


32 


Pastor  Hsi 


A little  later  he  reached  the  village,  and  had  the 
joy  of  telling  the  glad  tidings  to  the  sick  woman 
and  her  friends,  who  probably  had  never  seen  a 
Christian  before.  What  the  result  was  in  their 
lives  we  are  not  told.  But  the  preacher  himself 
never  forgot  that  remarkable  deliverance,  nor  the 
blessing  that  came  to  him  in  a service  that  involved 
some  suffering. 

In  his  brief  chronicle  of  those  early  days  some 
incidents  are  recorded  that  to  us  may  seem  trivial, 
until  we  understand  the  intense  sincerity  of  the 
man,  and  how  all  life,  to  him,  was  of  one  piece  ; no 
difference  of  secular  and  sacred,  great  or  small,  but 
God  in  all  circumstances,  and  some  purpose  of 
blessing  in  everything  that  affects  His  people.  In 
this  faith  he  saw  deeper  significance  in  the  details  of 
life,  and  took  little  account  of  second  causes,  tracing 
everything  to  the  will,  or  the  permission,  of  the 
Father  with  whom  alone  he  had  to  deal. 

One  evening,  in  the  gloaming,  he  had  gone  to 
bring  the  cattle  home.  Passing  along  a steep  hill- 
side, probably  absorbed  in  thought,  his  foot  slipped 
and  he  was  thrown  down  an  embankment  of  con- 
siderable height.  The  accident  was  one  that  might 
easily  have  proved  fatal,  but  strange  to  say  he  was 
little  hurt.  Climbing  up  painfully  to  the  road  again, 
instead  of  being  annoyed  by  what  had  happened,  he 
began  to  think  over  the  circumstance  and  wonder 
what  lesson  it  was  meant  to  teach.  There  must  be 
some  purpose  in  it.  “ The  steps  of  a good  man  are 
ordered  by  the  Lord.”  Why  should  his  steps  have 
been  permitted  to  slide  in  that  particular  way  ? 

And  then  it  came  to  him  that  he  had  not  been 


33 


Growing  in  Grace 

watching  the  path  as  he  walked  along.  He  had 
been  careless,  and  so  fell  into  trouble.  And  how 
much  more  serious  would  spiritual  declension  be  ; 
the  falls  that  would  certainly  result  from  careless- 
ness in  his  walk  with  God.  His  heart  was 
thoroughly  awakened,  and  more  than  ever  he 
sought  to  watch  and  pray  as  he  travelled  the 
heavenward  road. 

Again,  a little  later,  he  needed  reminding  along 
similar  lines,  and  records  a humiliating  occurrence. 
He  seems  to  have  been  off  his  guard  in  some  way, 
and  even  allowed  himself  to  be  drawn  into  a law- 
suit among  his  heathen  relatives.  Mixed  up  in  this 
proceeding,  he  acted  in  a way  dishonouring  to  God. 

As  he  left  the  scene  of  the  disturbance,  conscious 
of  having  done  wrong,  he  was  suddenly  attacked  by 
a powerful,  ferocious  dog,  which  threw  him  on  the 
ground,  and  seemed  as  if  it  would  tear  him  in 
pieces.  In  his  peril  it  flashed  upon  him  how  much 
more  terrible  were  the  assaults  of  Satan,  who  as  a 
roaring  lion  goes  about  seeking  whom  he  may  devour. 
Earnestly  he  cried  to  the  Lord  for  deliverance  ; and 
the  first  thing  was  that,  without  any  apparent  reason, 
the  dog  ran  away  ; but  this  was  followed  by  very  real 
and  deep  repentance,  that  put  the  great  enemy  to 
flight. 

It  was  also  not  a little  characteristic  that  when 
the  onlookers  wanted  to  chase  and  beat  the  dog, 
Hsi  would  not  permit  it,  saying  from  a full  heart : 

“ No,  this  is  my  Heavenly  Father’s  chastisement. 
I have  needed  the  lesson.  What  has  the  dog  to  do 
with  it  ? ” 

Now  all  this  may  seem  to  us  most  elementary. 

D 


34 


Pastor  Hsi 


But  is  it  really  so  ? Perhaps  as  we  grow  in  grace 
ourselves,  and  walk  more  constantly  and  closely 
with  our  God,  we  too,  though  in  a different  way, 
may  have  more  practical  evidence  of  His  presence 
and  be  more  conscious  of  the  veiling  of  His  face. 

At  any  rate  is  there  not  something  for  the  oldest 
Christian  to  learn  from  a testimony,  such  as  the 
following,  culled  from  those  early  pages  : — 

On  account  of  many  onslaughts  of  Satan,  my  wife  and 
I for  the  space  of  three  years  seldom  put  off  our  clothing 
to  go  to  sleep,  in  order  that  we  might  be  the  more  ready 
to  watch  and  pray.  Sometimes  in  a solitary  place,  I 
spent  whole  nights  in  prayer : and  the  Holy  Spirit  de- 
scended. Frequently  my  mother  noticed  a light  in  our 
bedroom  toward  midnight,  by  which  she  knew  that  we 
were  still  waiting  before  our  Heavenly  Father. 

We  had  always  endeavoured  in  our  thoughts,  words, 
and  actions  to  be  well  pleasing  to  the  Lord,  but  now  we 
realised  more  than  ever  our  own  weakness ; that  we  were 
indeed  nothing;  and  that  only  in  seeking  to  do  God’s 
will,  whether  in  working  or  resting,  whether  in  peace  or 
peril,  in  abundance  or  in  want,  everywhere  and  at  all 
times  relying  on  the  Holy  Spirit,  we  might  accomplish  the 
work  the  Lord  has  appointed  us  to  do.  If  we  had  good 
success,  we  gave  all  the  glory  to  our  Heavenly  Father ; 
if  bad  success,  we  took  all  the  blame  ourselves.  This  was 
the  attitude  of  our  hearts  continually. 


STARVING  THE  VILLAGE  IDOLS 


Perhaps  no  better  evidence  can  be  given  of  the 
genuineness  of  Hsi’s  Christian  life  in  those  early 
days  than  the  changed  attitude  of  the  community 
in  which  he  lived.  Neighbours  know  pretty  well 
how  a man  lives,  especially  in  China. 

Only  a year  or  two  had  elapsed  since  the  whole 
circle  of  his  acquaintance  had  turned  against  him, 
predicting  all  sorts  of  calamities  as  the  result  of  his 
change  of  faith.  But  the  logic  of  facts  was  begin- 
ning to  convince  them  that  his  mistake  had  not 
been  so  serious  after  all.  At  any  rate,  as  they 
could  see,  the  man  himself  was  brighter  and  better 
than  he  had  been  for  years,  his  family  relationships 
were  happy,  and  his  property  well  cared  for.  And 
more  than  this,  there  was  a strange  power  about  him, 
for  all  his  new  gentleness  and  quiet  ways,  an  un- 
definable  sort  of  influence,  that  all  were  conscious  of 
but  no  one  could  explain.  Not  a little  discussion 
was  given  to  the  subject  on  summer  days  and  winter 
evenings,  and  the  result  was  a growing  respect  for 
the  Christian  scholar,  if  not  for  the  religion  he 
professed. 


35 


36 


Pastor  Hsi 


The  time  was  drawing  near  for  the  local  election, 
to  fill  the  coveted  post  of  village  elder,  or  chairman 
of  the  Parish  Council.  Matters  of  considerable 
importance  were  involved,  for  the  headman  was 
responsible  for  the  gathering  of  taxes,  the  mainten- 
ance of  law  and  order,  the  defence  of  local  rights, 
the  care  of  temples  and  public  buildings,  and  of  the 
festivals  proper  to  each  season  of  the  year.  Energy 
and  experience  were  required,  and  moral  rectitude 
according  to  Chinese  standards.  In  fact,  the  more 
they  considered  the  question,  the  more  it  was  evi- 
dent— yet  surely  that  was  preposterous  ! But  there 
was  no  getting  out  of  it.  And  little  by  little,  opinion 
became  unanimous  that  no  one  was  more  suited  to 
fill  the  post  than  the  scholar  Hsi,  now  that  he  was 
no  longer  an  opium-smoker. 

It  was  a strange  conclusion  to  come  to,  but  the 
Chinese  are  sensible  people,  and  the  practical  value 
of  Christian  principles  had  not  been  unobserved. 
So  the  chief  men  of  the  village  arranged  an  inter- 
view with  Hsi,  and  laid  before  him  the  surprising 
request  that,  for  the  well-being  of  the  neighbourhood, 
he  would  sacrifice  himself  so  far  as  to  assume  the 
headship  of  the  community. 

“ But,  revered  elders,”  exclaimed  the  scholar, 
“have  you  forgotten  that  I am  now  a Christian,  and 
disqualified  to  serve  you,  much  as  I should  value  the 
privilege  ? ” 

“ That  is  a private  affair  of  the  conscience,” 
replied  his  neighbours,  embarrassed,  “ and  need  not 
enter  into  the  present  question.” 

“You  must  also  have  noticed,  honoured  sires, 
that  your  younger  brother  is  continually  busy  about 


37 


Starving  the  Village  Idols 

the  affairs  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ.  Day  and 
night  I have  no  leisure  for  ordinary  business,  nor 
does  there  remain  with  me  any  desire  to  enter  into 
worldly  affairs,  however  dignified  the  position.” 

But  refusals  were  all  unavailing.  With  one 
consent  the  election  was  made,  and  Hsi  was  in- 
formed that  it  was  now  an  accomplished  fact. 

“ If  you  really  desire  me  to  accept  this  office, 
honourable  fathers,”  he  replied,  “ there  are  two 
stipulations  upon  which  I must  insist.” 

“ Only  impose  commands,”  they  protested. 
“ Whatever  you  say  shall  be  law.” 

“ Gentlemen,  you  are  too  courteous.  My  first 
stipulation  is,  that  under  no  circumstances  can  I 
have  anything  to  do  with  sacrifices  in  worship  of 
the  idols,  or  with  the  festivities  of  the  temple  and 
seasons.  I will  at  all  times  pray  to  the  living  God 
for  the  prosperity  of  the  village,  and  for  abundant 
harvests.  But  I can  do  nothing  that  would  com- 
promise the  honour  of  His  name.” 

To  Hsi’s  surprise,  this  condition  was  readily 
agreed  with ; for  among  themselves  the  village 
authorities  had  already  prepared  for  such  a con- 
tingency. They  had  not  failed  to  observe  that 
Hsi’s  prayers  in  the  name  of  Jesus  were  remarkably 
effective,  and  they  were  quite  willing  that  he  should 
seek  on  their  behalf  the  favour  of  his  God. 

But  his  second  stipulation  was  most  unexpected. 

“ Honourable  fathers,”  he  continued,  “ listen  to 
my  final  word.  Should  I accept  this  office,  not 
only  will  I refrain,  myself,  from  all  sacrifices  to 
idols,  but  I must  require  that  the  entire  village  take 
the  same  position.  If  you  will  close  the  temple 


38 


Pastor  Hsi 


completely,  and  promise  that  no  public  worship  of 
the  gods  be  held  throughout  the  year,  then,  and 
then  only,  can  I consent  to  serve  you.” 

Perturbed  and  excited,  the  assembly  broke  up, 
crying,  “ Alas,  this  condition  is  impossible  ! It  is 
indeed  out  of  the  question.  We  cannot  agree.” 

“ Then,  gentlemen,”  replied  Hsi  gravely,  “ neither 
can  I agree  to  your  proposals.” 

For  a time  the  result  was  uncertain,  but  when 
Hsi  was  again  called  to  meet  his  neighbours,  he 
found  them  prepared  to  accept  and  enforce  his 
proposal. 

It  was  a strange  anomaly ; but  all  went  well. 
Hsi  did  his  best,  and  was  very  prayerful.  At  the 
close  of  the  year  it  was  found  that  the  affairs  of 
the  village  had  never  been  more  prosperous,  and  the 
headman  was  re-elected  on  his  own  terms. 

Again  he  undertook  the  work  as  to  the  Lord, 
with  the  result  that  harvests  were  good,  money 
matters  successfully  dealt  with,  and  peace  and  con- 
tentment prevailed.  Naturally  the  election  went  in 
his  favour  a third  time  with  acclamation.  Nothing 
was  said  about  any  change  of  basis,  and  again  Hsi 
consented  to  serve  them.  For  three  whole  years 
the  temple  was  closed,  and  no  public  festivals  were 
held  in  worship  of  the  gods.  And  yet  the  village 
prospered. 

At  the  close  of  the  third  year  Hsi  was  once  more 
unanimously  chosen.  But  by  this  time  his  evan- 
gelistic and  other  labours  had  so  increased,  that  he 
could  no  longer  properly  attend  to  the  needs  of  the 
community.  Courteously  but  with  decision  he  re- 
fused the  office,  and  when  congratulated  upon  the 


39 


Starving  the  Village  Idols 

service  he  had  rendered,  smilingly  replied  that  per- 
haps the  village  had  been  saved  some  needless 
expense,  adding  : 

“ By  this  time  the  idols  must  be  quite  starved  to 
death.  Spare  yourselves  now  any  effort  to  revive 
them!” 

It  was  a practical  lesson,  not  easily  forgotten. 


VI 

UNDER-SHEPHERDS:  A PROBLEM 

It  was  indeed  a problem.  And  plan  as  they  might 
Hsi  and  his  wife  did  not  know  how  to  meet  it. 

The  work  that  had  grown  up  around  them  was 
becoming  increasingly  complex.  More  and  more 
the  Christians  from  neighbouring  villages,  brought 
to  the  Lord  through  their  efforts,  looked  to  them  for 
help  and  teaching.  The  mission  station  in  the  city 
was  fully  ten  miles  away,  and  though  younger  men 
walked  over  on  Sunday  for  the  services,  thus  coming 
into  touch  with  the  missionaries,  old  people,  and 
most  of  the  women  and  children,  found  the  double 
journey  more  than  they  could  manage.  This  meant 
that  they  must  be  cared  for  nearer  home.  And  in 
many  cases  the  help  needed  was  for  body  as  well  as 
soul. 

For  the  converts  were  not  only  poor,  they  were 
often  persecuted.  Many  a man  who  had  managed 
to  provide  for  his  family  before  becoming  a Christian, 
suddenly  found  himself  bereft  of  all  means  of  sub- 
sistence. His  heathen  employer,  or  relatives,  turned 
him  off ; or  the  work  he  was  doing  was  of  such  a 
nature  that  he  was  obliged  to  abandon  it.  Others 


40 


Under-Shepherds:  A Problem  41 

were  oppressed  and  defrauded,  and  sometimes  driven 
out  of  house  and  home.  Opium  crops  had  to  be 
sacrificed,  with  their  large  profit ; and  more  honest 
methods  in  business  often  meant  financial  loss. 
Suffering  and  impoverished,  many  of  the  converts 
were  in  need  of  temporary  succour,  and  Hsi’s  re- 
sources were  taxed  to  the  utmost. 

Then  again  there  was  not  a little  hospitality  to 
be  exercised  by  one  in  his  position.  Inquirers 
coming  from  a distance  frequently  had  to  be  enter- 
tained for  a few  days  in  that  Christian  household, 
that  they  might  see  in  practice  the  truths  they  were 
being  taught.  Believers  gathering  from  miles  around 
for  Sunday  services  were  often  weary,  and  too  far 
from  home  to  go  back  between  the  meetings  for 
their  mid-day  meal.  Some  brought  flour,  bread, 
and  other  provisions  ; some  had  little  or  nothing  to 
bring  ; and  all  needed  the  use  of  kitchen  and  guest- 
hall,  not  to  speak  of  the  women’s  apartments.  Then 
benches  for  the  meetings  had  to  be  provided  ; oil  for 
the  lamps;  hot  water  for  perpetual  tea -drinking, 
without  which  nothing  can  be  done  in  China,  and 
many  other  hospitalities  too  numerous  to  men- 
tion. 

“ I thought  much,”  Hsi  recorded,  “ of  the  parable 
of  the  Good  Shepherd  ; and  pondered  the  words  of 
Christ : ‘ They  shall  go  in  and  out  and  find  pasture  ! ’ ” 

To  his  mind  this  clearly  meant  that  the  sheep 
must  be  looked  after  in  temporal  as  well  as  spiritual 
things.  Young  believers  going  in  and  out  of  this 
fold  must  have  their  needs  supplied.  Coming  long 
distances  to  worship  on  Sunday,  it  was  his  business 
to  see  that  they  did  not  go  away  hungry.  There 


42 


Pastor  Hsi 


must  be  practical  proof  of  Christian  love  toward  the 
brethren.  This  was  part  of  the  problem. 

The  rest  of  it  was  — the  wider  issue.  This 
message  of  salvation  must  be  preached  “ to  every 
creature.”  Clearly  the  missionaries,  alone,  could 
never  accomplish  so  great  a work.  And  then,  the 
converts  won  must  be  helped,  if  they  needed  it,  to 
find  some  suitable  means  of  support.  Of  course 
they  could  not  depend  on  the  foreign  missionary. 
Native  workers,  many  native  workers,  would  be 
needed.  They  must  be  drawn  from  the  ranks  of 
these  very  converts.  And  some  way  must  be 
devised  by  which  such  men  could  earn  an  honest 
livelihood,  while  giving  themselves  to  soul -saving 
work. 

It  was  not  that  this  view  of  the  matter  presented 
itself  definitely  or  all  at  once.  But  little  by  little, 
as  they  did  their  best  in  the  midst  of  a growing 
work,  Hsi  and  his  wife  came  to  see  these  things,  as 
parents  the  needs  of  their  own  children.  And  they 
came  to  realise,  also,  that  the  care  of  His  lambs, 
His  sheep,  meant  sacrifice  ; and  that  for  sacrifice 
even  under-shepherds  must  be  prepared. 

Power  to  help  all  ; willingness  and  ability  to 
serve  the  greatest  number  ; these  constitute  the  seal 
of  a divine  commission  to  lead  among  men.  “ He 
that  will  be  greatest  among  you,  let  him  be  least 
of  all  and  servant  of  all.”  Whether  or  not  Hsi 
fully  understood  this  principle,  he  was  beginning  to 
put  it  into  practical  effect. 

As  need  arose,  he  had  from  the  first  willingly 
parted  with  his  superfluous  belongings,  selling  what- 
ever could  be  spared,  that  he  might  help  the  brethren. 


Under-Shepherds:  A Problem  43 

He  went  all  lengths  in  their  service,  and  would  just 
as  readily  boil  the  copper  and  make  tea  on  Sunday 
as  lead  the  meetings,  or  give  money  and  advice  to 
those  in  need.  His  home,  time,  and  influence  were 
all  theirs.  He  shared  the  burdens  of  the  troubled  ; 
visited  and  prayed  with  the  sick  ; prescribed  and 
gave  away  medicines  ; and  received  into  his  own 
care  one  and  another  enslaved  to  opium -smoking, 
that  he  might  the  better  watch  over  and  help  them 
in  their  struggle  to  be  free. 

It  must  not  be  supposed,  of  course,  that  he  did 
all  this  without  mistakes  of  manner  and  method  at 
times.  Not  in  one  year,  or  ten,  can  lifelong  faults 
be  conquered.  He  was  still,  often,  quick-tempered 
and  overbearing,  lapsing  into  the  haughty  manner 
of  the  scholar,  and  bent  upon  having  his  own  way. 
But  the  willingness  to  toil  and  suffer  for  the  Lord 
he  loved,  and  for  the  good  of  souls  committed  to  his 
charge,  was  very  real. 

But  already  the  work  entailed  considerable  finan- 
cial burden,  and  now  for  the  first  time  he  had  come 
to  an  end  of  his  resources.  With  urgent  claims  in 
many  directions,  he  had  no  money  to  draw  upon, 
and  no  means  left  of  raising  even  a few  strings  of 
cash.  This  was,  for  the  moment,  the  pressing  diffi- 
culty ; and  with  his  wife  he  took  it  to  the  Lord  in 
prayer.  Helpers  of  each  other’s  faith  they  truly 
were,  and  in  sharing  all  their  burdens  made  them 
lighter. 

As  they  prayed,  light  came  ; Mrs.  Hsi  had  a 
plan.  She  could  not  offer  much  toward  the  per- 
manent solution  of  the  problem,  but  she  could  at 
least  give  temporary  aid. 


44 


Pastor  Hsi 


Stored  away  in  vermilion-coloured  boxes  were 
still  a number  of  garments  and  some  jewellery,  part 
of  her  bridal  outfit.  Her  husband,  though  disposing 
freely  of  his  own  belongings,  had  never  thought  of 
drawing  upon  her  supplies,  and  was  reluctant  still  to 
let  her  make  the  sacrifice. 

“ But  I do  not  need  these  things,”  she  urged. 
“ Why  should  we  store  them  up  ? Gladly  let  us 
make  them  an  offering  to  the  Lord  to  provide 
means  for  shepherding  His  flock.” 

So  the  boxes  were  investigated  and  a number  of 
articles  chosen.  Quickly  the  mules  were  harnessed, 
and  Hsi  set  off  for  the  city.  The  joy  of  sacrifice 
was  in  their  hearts.  There  must  be  no  delay. 

But  difficulties  were  not  yet  at  an  end.  Half 
the  journey  still  remained  when  clouds  began  to 
gather  and  the  wind  blew  up,  bringing  a drenching 
storm.  Soon  the  cart  and  its  occupants  were  soaked, 
and  even  the  important  box  suffered  damage.  But 
though  attributing  this  misfortune  to  “ the  prince  of 
the  power  of  the  air,”  Hsi  cheered  himself  by  re- 
membering that  the  Heavenly  Father  had  allowed 
it  to  happen,  and  that  it  must  be  all  right.  Far 
from  vexed  or  troubled,  he  went  on  his  way  “ praising 
the  Lord  with  a loud  voice  ” for  the  privilege  of 
enduring  hardness  for  Jesus’  sake.  In  spite  of  their 
wetting,  the  things  obtained  a good  price  ; and  in 
fair  weather,  with  a glad  heart,  Hsi  journeyed  back 
across  the  plain. 

Now  it  happened  that  just  at  this  juncture  a 
shop  became  vacant  in  the  village  of  Teng-ts’uen, 
only  five  miles  from  his  home.  This  led  to  a 
practical  suggestion.  Teng-ts’uen  was  a market 


Under-Shepherds:  A Problem  45 

town,  frequented  by  crowds  of  people  from  all  the 
surrounding  villages,  so  few  of  whom  had  ever  heard 
the  Gospel.  Why  not  rent  the  house,  and  employ 
some  of  the  Christian  men  needing  help,  to  open  it 
as  a drug-store  ? This,  if  well  managed,  would  soon 
become  self-supporting,  and  at  the  same  time  be  a 
centre  for  missionary  work  throughout  the  neigh- 
bourhood. The  more  he  prayed  over  it,  the  more 
Hsi  liked  the  plan.  As  a Chinese  doctor  he  had 
some  knowledge  of  drugs,  and  from  a business  point 
of  view  was  fully  equal  to  the  undertaking. 

And  so  it  came  to  pass  that  the  summer  days  of 
i 88  i witnessed  a fresh  departure  of  some  significance. 
A medical  mission  station,  on  purely  native  lines, 
sustained  and  conducted  apart  altogether  from  foreign 
supervision,  was  a new  thing  in  those  days.  The 
missionaries  in  the  city  were  interested  and  sympa- 
thetic, but  thought  it  wiser  not  to  render  any  direct 
assistance.  Alone  and  very  prayerfully  Hsi  went 
to  work,  and  soon  the  new  drug-store  was  in  running 
order. 

The  room  behind  the  shop  was  fitted  up  as  a 
guest-hall.  High-backed  chairs  stood  in  the  place  of 
honour,  ready  to  welcome  visitors.  A bright  brass 
teapot  and  china  cups  waited  invitingly  on  the 
table.  Christian  mottoes  adorned  the  walls,  and  a 
good  supply  of  books  and  benches  suggested  the 
evening  meeting  and  Sunday  services.  The  shop 
itself  was  neat  and  attractive,  from  the  open  window 
with  its  plentiful  supply  of  drugs,1  to  the  conven- 

1 Probably  including  lumps  of  rhubarb,  sticks  of  liquorice  root, 
cubes  of  catechu,  nux  vomica  beans,  and  the  other  crude  drugs 
commonly  found  in  a Chinese  pharmacy. 


46 


Pastor  Hsi 


tional  corner  within,  where  the  doctor  interviewed 
his  patients  and  made  out  prescriptions.  Over  the 
doorway  hung  the  characters — Fuh-in  T’ANG  (“hall 
of  the  happy  sound,  or  joyful  news  ”). 

Hsi  was  very  busy  in  those  days,  for  he  was 
doctor,  preacher,  and  business  manager  all  in  one. 
He  was,  in  some  sense,  doing  the  work  of  a medical 
missionary,  with  the  advantage  of  being  a voluntary, 
native  agent  as  well.  It  was  a good  combination. 

Meanwhile,  in  his  own  village,  responsibilities  were 
increasing  round  him.  His  home,  capacious  like  his 
heart,  was  filled  with  people  needing  help.  As  early 
as  the  summer  of  1 8 8 I , scarcely  two  years  after  his 
conversion,  the  missionary  in  charge  of  the  district 
wrote  as  follows  regarding  his  work  : — 

A man  from  Hsi’s  village  was  here  at  the  meetings 
yesterday,  well-dressed  and  healthy-looking.  He  prayed 
in  beautiful  Chinese,  that  we  all  might  learn  what  it  is  to 
die  with  Christ,  to  be  buried  with  Him,  and  with  Him 
even  now  to  rise  and  live  the  resurrection  life.  A few 
months  ago  that  man  was  ragged,  dirty,  and  miserable ; a 
heavy  opium -smoker.  He  used  to  consume  nearly  an 
ounce  of  poison  daily.  Mr.  Hsi  took  him  by  the  hand, 
had  him  in  his  own  house,  treated  him  like  a brother, 
bought  opium  medicine  to  cure  his  craving,  cared  for  him, 
and  led  him  to  Christ.  He  is  now  perfectly  free  from  the 
opium-habit,  and  is  Hsi’s  right-hand  man  at  all  the  prayer 
meetings  and  services.  Whether  he  is  truly  converted  or 
not  I cannot  say ; but  as  a specimen  of  the  work  our 
brother  Hsi  is  carrying  on,  he  is  to  my  mind  a most 
cheering  case. 

Hsi  has  also  opened  a medicine  shop  near  his  home. 

. . . The  idea  is  to  make  it  a basis  for  missionary  opera- 
tions in  the  town.  ...  At  present  I do  not  go  over,  as  I 
intended,  because  there  is  a great  deal  of  ill-feeling  against 


Under-Shepherds:  A Problem  47 

the  “foreign  religion,”  and  I think  my  presence  would 
only  hinder  the  cause.  These  brethren  are  quite  com- 
petent, guided  and  strengthened  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  to 
carry  on  the  work  they  have  undertaken.  Being  volun- 
tary, unpaid  agents  they  naturally  feel  a deep  interest  in 
their  own  work,  and  need  less  looking  after  than  might 
be  required  by  men  receiving  several  dollars  a month 
from  us. 

It  was  not  all  smooth  sailing,  even  after  the 
medicine  shop  had  been  opened.  In  China  as  well 
as  at  home  there  are  people  who  will  profess  almost 
anything  for  the  sake  of  gain  ; and  some  among 
the  inquirers  doubtless  thought  that  by  becoming 
Christians  they  would  establish  a claim  for  financial 
aid.  Nothing  could  be  further,  however,  from  Hsi’s 
point  of  view.  Independent  and  resourceful  himself, 
his  ideals  were  high  for  the  native  church.  But 
with  the  heart  of  a true  shepherd,  he  always  felt 
deep  solicitude  for  the  suffering  and  weak.  He 
never  could  merely  say  “ Be  warmed  and  fed,”  and 
let  a fellow-believer  go  away  hungry  and  miserable. 
He  never  did.  At  the  same  time  it  was  useless  to 
try  to  impose  upon  him.  No  one  could  more 
swiftly  discover  a fraud,  or  detect  insincerity  where- 
ever  it  existed.  This  penetration  of  character  saved 
him  from  many  a blunder,  and  balanced  his  large- 
hearted  sympathy. 

Then,  also,  he  was  among  his  own  people,  and 
understood  them  so  well  that  he  was  not  likely  to 
be  much  misled.  From  the  beginning  he  was  too 
wise  to  suggest,  or  even  think,  that  missionaries 
from  abroad  should  attempt  the  same  forms  of 
benevolence.  Necessarily  unfamiliar  with  Chinese 


48 


Pastor  Hsi 


character  and  customs,  they  were  so  much  more 
likely  to  be  misled  ; besides  which  they  occupied  a 
different  relationship  to  the  native  church.  But, 
personally,  he  never  saw  any  reason  to  curtail  his 
own  generous  hospitality,  and  as  long  as  he  lived 
his  home  was  open  to  all  whom  he  could  serve  for 
Jesus’  sake. 

Occasionally  he  had  disappointments.  The  men, 
for  example,  whom  he  first  put  into  the  medicine 
shop,  failed  him,  and  would  not  stay  because  of  the 
smallness  of  the  profits.  Hsi  was  concerned  about 
this,  chiefly  on  their  account  ; and  as  he  feared,  they 
never  afterwards  proved  satisfactory.  Undiscouraged, 
however,  he  filled  their  places  with  others,  and  carried 
on  the  work  of  that  station  for  more  than  twenty 
years. 


VII 

LIGHT  ON  THE  PROBLEM 

It  was  the  beginning  of  1883,  the  fourth  year  after 
Hsi’s  conversion.  Unconsciously,  he  was  drawing 
near  a time  of  crisis.  New  developments  were  at 
hand,  destined  to  throw  light  upon  the  problem  and 
lead  to  his  life-work. 

Twenty  miles  north  of  the  scholar’s  village,  on 
the  main  road  to  the  capital  of  the  province,  stood 
the  city  of  Hung-tung,  guardian  of  a populous  plain. 
Numerous  towns  and  villages  crowded  the  open 
country  and  climbed  the  lower  spurs  of  the  moun- 
tains, while  cities  of  importance  marked  the  course 
of  the  rapid  river.  Travelling  through  this  beautiful 
region,  missionaries  had  often  been  impressed  with 
its  importance  as  a centre  for  evangelistic  work,  but 
hitherto  it  was  unreached  by  the  Gospel. 

Left  so  long  in  darkness  by  the  Christian  Church, 
the  people  sought  as  best  they  might  to  satisfy  the 
hunger  of  the  soul.  They  were  ignorant,  but  far 
from  indifferent  as  to  spiritual  things.  Some  fifty 
years  before,  a reformer  had  arisen  in  the  north-east 
of  the  province,  a thoughtful,  earnest  man,  who  gave 
his  life  to  recalling  his  fellow-countrymen  to  the  best 

49  E 


50 


Pastor  Hsi 


they  knew,  with  a zeal  and  devotion  that  produced 
remarkable  results.  Careless  as  to  his  own  comfort, 
he  travelled  far  and  wide,  enduring  any  amount  of 
hardship,  living  in  poverty  and  loneliness,  always 
ready  to  give  his  last  cash  to  any  one  in  greater 
need,  and  preaching  everywhere  the  duty  of  self- 
denial  and  faithful  service  of  the  gods.  With 
burning  enthusiasm  he  called  on  men  and  women 
to  repent,  and  turn  from  their  selfishness  and  evil 
ways.  Cultivate  virtue,  care  for  the  needs  of  others, 
practise  benevolence,  spend  time  and  money  in  the 
relief  of  suffering,  accumulate  merit— thus  only  can 
one  hope  to  balance  the  soul’s  account  in  the  dread 
days  to  come. 

Such  exhortations  appealed  to  the  Chinaman’s 
strong  sense  of  duty  and  still  stronger  fear  of 
death  and  retribution  — the  judgment  of  Heaven 
that  none  can  escape  ; the  terrors  with  which  a 
guilty  conscience  invests  the  great  Unknown. 

How  little  light  he  had  to  give  ; how  little  help  ! 
Yet  people  flocked  to  him.  They  had  nothing 
better.  His  followers  were  numerous,  and  of  all 
ranks  and  conditions.  Confucianists,  Buddhists,  and 
Taoists,  men  and  women  alike,  they  banded  them- 
selves together  into  well-organised  societies,  and  did 
much  to  revive  the  worship  of  idols  and  the  regular 
performance  of  religious  rites.  Even  to  their  eyes 
Buddhism  and  Taoism  were  terribly  corrupt  in 
Shan-si. 

Specially  on  the  Hung-tung  plain  and  in  the 
surrounding  district  this  influence  was  felt.  The 
whole  region  became  a stronghold  of  these  idolatrous 
societies.  The  leader  of  the  movement  passed  away. 


5i 


Light  on  the  Problem 

He  died  shortly  before  the  first  Protestant  mis- 
sionaries came  to  Shan-si.  But  his  followers  carried 
on  the  work.  The  more  zealous  of  them  became 
vegetarians  and  even  celibates,  giving  themselves 
to  the  practice  of  severe  austerities.  Some  took  to 
reciting  their  daily  chants  and  prayers,  kneeling 
upon  the  points  of  sharp  iron  nails  driven  through 
a board  for  the  purpose,  while  slowly  a required 
length  of  incense  burned  away.  Others,  though  not 
torturing  themselves  or  giving  up  the  relationships 
of  home  life,  endured  much  hardship  in  pilgrimages 
to  distant  shrines,  and  spent  money  freely  in  doing 
“ good  deeds,”  such  as  providing  coffins  for  the  poor, 
mending  roads,  supporting  the  priests  and  temples, 
and  liberating  birds,  fish,  and  animals  that  were  to 
be  used  for  food. 

Well  known  as  a leader  among  these  little  bands 
was  a bright,  enthusiastic  man  named  Fan,  who 
lived  in  a village  a few  miles  east  of  Hung-tung. 
Though  devoted  to  the  “ cultivation  of  virtue,”  as 
they  understood  it,  he  was  weary  and  dissatisfied  in 
heart,  longing  for  something  more — he  knew  not 
what. 

A friend  of  his  from  the  city  accosted  him  one 
day  with  strange  information.  Foreigners  had 
appeared  in  the  neighbourhood  selling  religious 
books,  and  talking  about  a God  they  called  the 
true  and  living  God  and  some  plan  by  which  sins 
could  be  forgiven.  The  friend  was  not  much  inter- 
ested, but  he  thought  Fan  might  like  to  hear  of  it. 
And  he  handed  him  a tract  entitled  The  Three 
Needs. 

It  did  not  take  Fan  long  to  make  up  his  mind. 


52 


Pastor  Hsi 


This  new  religion  was  at  any  rate  worth  looking 
into.  The  foreigners  had  left  Hung-tung,  but  were 
living,  he  heard,  in  the  next  important  city  to  the 
south,  only  a day’s  journey  away.  He  would  go 
down  and  see  them,  and  find  out  for  himself  all 
about  the  teachings  that  interested  him  so  strangely. 

But  first  of  all  he  must  prepare  a gift.  From 
his  own  experience  he  understood  the  inwardness  of 
these  things.  It  would  never  do  to  go  down  empty- 
handed.  This  caused  a little  delay,  for  the  sum  he 
felt  it  necessary  to  take  was  considerable.  Then 
there  was  the  opposition  of  his  family  and  friends 
to  overcome,  and  the  work  of  the  farm  to  provide 
for.  But  finally  Fan  felt  himself  free,  and  bidding 
good-bye  to  wife  and  children,  he  set  out  for  the 
city  of  P’ing-yang. 

The  foreigners’  house  was  easily  discovered,  and 
Fan  was  warmly  welcomed  by  Song  and  others, 
who  led  the  way  to  the  guest-hall  and  were  soon 
interested  in  his  story.  That  day,  as  it  happened, 
the  missionaries  were  specially  busy,  and  Fan  had 
time  to  learn  a good  deal  from  these  new  friends, 
natives  of  the  province  like  himself,  before  the 
foreigners  appeared.  They  answered  many  of  his 
questions,  spoken  and  unspoken,  and  seemed  to 
understand  so  well  just  what  he  felt.  They  told 
him  of  not  a few  in  and  around  the  city  who  had 
accepted  the  new  faith,  and  specially  of  one  scholarly 
Confucianist,  named  Hsi,  already  quite  a leader 
among  the  Christians.  This  surprised  Fan,  who 
was  not  prepared  to  find  literary  men  of  their 
number,  and  made  him  eager  to  hear  more. 

Greater  still  was  his  interest  when  the  mis- 


53 


Light  on  the  Problem 

sionaries  came  in.  He  had  previously  learned  that 
they  dressed  and  spoke  as  Chinamen,  but  was 
astonished  to  find  them  so  completely  like  himself 
in  things  external.  They  were  kind  and  courteous, 
and  seemed  to  appreciate  his  position  as  a religious 
leader.  They  spoke  freely  of  eternal  life,  the  danger 
of  the  unsaved,  and  the  joy  of  sins  forgiven.  But 
much  that  they  said  was  mysterious  to  their  un- 
accustomed listener,  and  the  missionaries  had  to 
leave  before  they  could  make  everything  plain. 

With  a feeling  of  disappointment  Fan  returned 
their  cordial  salutations,  and  though  pressed  by 
Song  and  others  to  stay  the  evening  and  hear  more, 
said  that  he  must  excuse  himself,  but  might  return 
another  day. 

This  was  too  much  for  warm-hearted  Chang,  the 
soldier. 

“ Oh,  do  not  think  of  leaving  ! ” he  exclaimed. 
“ You  have  hardly  begun  to  understand  this  wonder- 
ful teaching.  Come  with  me  to  the  Western  Chang 
village.  It  is  onl)/  a few  miles  across  the  plain,  and 
Hsi  will  be  so  glad  to  see  you.” 

To  this  unexpected  suggestion  Fan  consented, 
and  the  two  set  out  toward  the  mountains.  As 
they  went,  Fan  listened  with  growing  satisfaction 
to  all  Chang  told  him  of  the  man  they  were  about 
to  meet.  Here,  at  any  rate,  he  would  be  on  familiar 
ground.  Was  not  Hsi  a Confucian  scholar,  and  like 
himself  a preacher  of  benevolence  ? They  would 
soon  feel  as  brothers.  And  happily  Fan  was  well 
provided  with  the  best  talisman  for  winning  an 
entrance  into  secret  mysteries  of  any  sect. 

Seated  in  Hsi’s  guest-hall,  he  felt  quite  at  home. 


54 


Pastor  Hsi 


True,  there  were  no  mottoes  or  pictures  such  as  he 
was  accustomed  to,  in  honour  of  the  gods  ; no 
idols  or  incense-burners,  and  no  ancestral  tablets. 
In  place  of  these  were  scrolls  with  inscriptions 
that  he  could  not  understand,  probably  quotations 
from  their  Christian  classics.  But  this  was  all  part 
of  the  simplicity  of  their  religious  notions,  and  with 
suspended  judgment  he  awaited  the  appearance  of 
his  host. 

Acquainted  by  Chang  with  the  circumstances  of 
the  visit,  Hsi  hastened  to  meet  the  stranger  kindly, 
and  pressed  him  to  stay  the  night,  that  they 
might  have  time  for  the  discussion  of  important 
themes. 

This  pleased  Fan,  and  was  no  less  than  he  had 
expected.  For  the  moment  he  was  at  a disad- 
vantage, Hsi  having  given  him  no  opportunity  for 
presenting  the  money  order  he  had  brought.  But 
evidently  he  was  not  the  only  man  there  as  a 
learner.  Quite  a number  were  coming  and  going, 
who  seemed  to  be  members  of  the  household.  It 
was  not  likely  that  any  of  these  disciples  had  paid 
as  handsomely  as  he  was  prepared  to,  for  instruction. 
And  with  a consciousness  that  he  would  soon  be 
master  of  the  situation,  Fan  bided  his  time. 

At  length,  laying  aside  other  duties,  Hsi  invited 
his  guest  into  a quiet  room,  and  Fan,  with  polite 
regrets  as  to  the  unworthiness  of  his  offering,  pro- 
duced the  fee  of  ten  thousand  cash.  Grasping  at 
once  the  situation,  Hsi  expostulated  : 

“ What ! do  you  regard  the  grace  of  God  as 
something  to  be  purchased  with  money  ? Sir,  you 
must  immediately  repent,  that  your  sins  may  be 


Light  on  the  Problem  5 5 

forgiven  and  your  heart  renewed,  through  faith  alone 
in  the  Saviour’s  merit.” 

Greatly  surprised  and  perplexed,  Fan  withdrew 
the  money,  and  begged  his  new  friend  to  explain 
how  and  on  what  footing  he  might  enter  the 
Christian  religion.  This  could  not  be  done  in  a 
moment,  and  Hsi  detained  him  as  his  guest  for 
several  days. 

Long  and  earnest  were  their  conversations.  Fan 
was  an  eager  listener,  and  grasped  the  truth  with 
clearness.  Feeling  at  length  that  there  was  no 
need  of  further  instruction,  Hsi  rose,  and  coming  to 
where  Fan  was  seated,  laid  his  hands  upon  his  head, 
praying  for  him  in  silence. 

“ Then,”  as  Hsi  recalled  long  after,  “ Fan  was 
moved  to  the  heart.  He  sobbed  aloud,  though  at 
the  same  time  rejoicing  and  praising  God.  All  who 
saw  it  were  alarmed.  But  I reassured  them,  saying, 

‘ There  is  no  need  for  fear  ; it  is  the  power  of  the 
Spirit  who  has  come  upon  him.’  ” 

And  so  indeed  it  proved. 

On  the  following  morning,  as  soon  as  he  awoke, 
Fan  was  again  filled  with  wonderful  joy,  and  declared 
himself  a believer. 

“ I see  it  all  now,”  he  exclaimed.  “ Idols  indeed 
are  false  and  useless.  Our  Heavenly  Father  is  the 
true  and  living  God,  and  Jesus  the  only  Saviour.” 

Hsi  persuaded  him  to  stay  a little  longer,  that 
he  might  learn  more  about  prayer  and  Christian 
living,  and  then  let  him  go  his  way,  eager  to  carry 
the  glad  tidings  home.  Full  of  thankfulness,  Fan 
returned  to  the  city,  and  spent  a day  or  two  with 
the  missionaries,  who  supplied  him  with  a New 


56 


Pastor  Hsi 


Testament  and  urged  him  to  come  again  at  the 
earliest  opportunity.  This  he  gladly  promised  to 
do,  hoping  that  he  might  bring  some  of  his  followers 
with  him.  At  first  there  would  be  misunderstanding, 
no  doubt,  and  perhaps  suspicion,  but  he  felt  so  sure 
that  they  would  appreciate  the  glad  tidings  before 
long.  Alas,  he  little  dreamed  how  bitter  was  the 
opposition  that  awaited  him,  and  from  how  sad  a 
cause ! 

Toward  evening,  as  he  approached  Fan-ts’uen,  he 
sighted  the  familiar  homestead  where  he  had  left 
wife  and  children  only  a few  days  before.  But  no 
little  ones  ran  out  to  meet  him,  no  kindly  welcome 
was  spoken  as  he  passed  down  the  village  street. 
Something  evidently  was  wrong.  There  was  trouble 
in  the  air.  He  heard  sounds  of  wailing  as  for  the 
dead.  This  seemed  to  grow  louder  as  he  neared 
his  own  dwelling.  Could  it  have  anything  to  do 
with  him  and  his  ? 

Dazed  by  the  dreadful  tidings,  for  a time  he 
could  hardly  take  it  in.  His  son,  his  own  bright 
bonnie  little  son,  killed  during  his  absence.  Torn 
to  pieces  by  a ferocious  wolf!  It  seemed  too  terrible 
to  be  true.  And  then  he  had  to  suffer  all  the 
reproaches  of  wife  and  relatives,  who  poured  upon 
him  the  bitterness  of  their  grief  and  indignation. 

Of  course  it  was  his  fault,  his  sin.  The  gods 
were  incensed,  and  no  wonder.  Had  not  all  gone 
well  with  them  up  to  the  time  of  this  renegade 
errand?  Was  not  the  religion  of  his  fathers  good 
enough  for  him  ? Alas,  that  an  innocent  child 
must  suffer  for  his  folly,  and  a poor  mother  be 
heart-broken  ! For  himself,  it  was  richly  deserved. 


Light  on  the  Problem  57 

Had  they  not  told  him  there  would  be  trouble,  from 
the  first? 

It  did  all  seem  inexplicable,  and  an  older  Christian 
than  Fan  might  well  have  been  staggered.  But  in 
that  hour  of  anguish  he  was  not  left  alone. 

“ I greatly  obtained  God’s  grace,”  was  his  testi- 
mony, “ and  the  Holy  Spirit,  filling  my  heart,  caused 
me  to  know  my  Heavenly  Father  better,  and  to 
trust  Him  more.” 

But  the  neighbours  could  not  understand  such 
calmness,  and  only  thought  his  delusion  the  more 
terrible.  They  insisted  that  he  must  at  once  re- 
nounce these  dangerous  heresies,  and  bring  offerings 
to  appease  the  idols. 

“ Calamity  will  overtake  us  all,”  they  cried. 
“ Hitherto  you  alone  have  suffered.  But  drought 
will  come,  and  famine.  The  gods  will  be  revenged 
upon  the  whole  community,  and  then  do  not  expect 
to  get  off  easily.  We  shall  certainly  destroy  your 
house  and  all  that  you  possess.” 

“ See,”  said  the  Christian  quietly  ; “ the  God  I 
worship  now  is  the  living  God,  who  made  heaven 
and  earth.  He  can  prevent  the  drought  from 
coming.  He  is  stronger  than  our  idols.  I do  not 
fear  them  any  longer,  and  will  pray  to  Him  who  is 
above  all  evil  spirits  to  protect  the  village  from  harm.” 

Something  about  his  confidence  seemed  to  im- 
press them,  and  they  were  in  the  habit  of  looking 
to  him  as  a leader  in  religious  matters.  At  any 
rate  they  left  off  threatening,  and  settled  down  to 
wait  and  see.  “ But  remember,”  was  the  frequent 
warning,  “ if  trouble  comes,  you  will  be  the  first  to 
pay  the  penalty.” 


53 


Pastor  Hsi 


As  the  summer  days  wore  on,  all  eyes  turned 
anxiously  to  the  mountain  stream.  Fan  by  this 
time  had  taken  down  his  idols,  and  was  openly 
preaching  Christ.  And  his  wife  had  found  a measure 
of  comfort  in  her  sorrow.  Whether  it  was  that  his 
changed  life  appealed  to  her,  or  that  she  herself  was 
coming  to  know  the  Saviour’s  love,  the  severity  of 
her  opposition  ceased,  and  she  even  consented  to  a 
visit  from  her  husband’s  teacher  and  friend. 

Full  of  sympathy  for  the  family,  Hsi  came  over 
and  spent  some  days  in  the  village.  Neighbours 
were  interested  and  curious.  Impressed  by  his 
evident  culture,  they  thronged  to  hear  him  dis- 
course upon  the  new  doctrine,  and  even  the  most 
unwilling  had  to  acknowledge  his  sincerity  and 
power.  Fan  was  jubilant,  and  the  more  so  because 
all  fear  of  drought  was  forgotten.  The  river  was 
unusually  full  of  water,  and  his  confidence  in  prayer 
increased  day  by  day.  Among  his  former  co- 
religionists, not  a few  began  to  show  deep  interest 
in  the  Gospel,  and  at  the  close  of  Hsi’s  visit,  his 
wife  and  some  members  of  the  family  declared  them- 
selves Christians. 

Then  it  was  the  blow  fell  : a sorrow  so  over- 
whelming that  it  seemed  as  if  it  must  uproot  their 
faith.  How  often  such  mysterious  assaults  are 
experienced  by  converts  emerging  from  heathenism 
in  lands  “ where  Satan’s  seat  is.”  The  great  enemy 
does  not  readily  relinquish  his  hold.  But,  thank 
God,  there  is  a place  of  refuge : “ He  that  was 
begotten  of  God  keepeth  him,  and  the  evil  one 
toucheth  him  not'.' 1 

1 I John  v.  i8,  R.V. 


59 


Light  on  the  Problem 

Fan  was  away  from  home.  He  had  gone  down 
a second  time  to  visit  the  missionaries  in  P’ing-yang. 
His  two  remaining  children  were  playing  in  the 
village,  without  a thought  of  danger,  when  suddenly 
a hungry  wolf  appeared  as  before,  and  carried  off 
the  boy,  a little  fellow  of  only  five  years  old,  killing 
and  devouring  him  within  sight  of  his  father’s  door. 
The  villagers  were  horror-stricken.  His  second  son 
to  meet  a death  so  terrible  ! The  drought  truly  had 
been  averted,  but  the  offender  was  again  singled  out 
as  a mark  for  the  vengeance  of  the  gods. 

Heart-broken,  the  parents  wept  together,  both 
their  boys  taken  from  them,  within  six  months  of 
each  other,  by  a tragedy  so  mysterious.  To  be 
without  a son  in  China  is  the  worst  of  all 
calamities,  and  added  to  this  were  the  cruel  re- 
proaches of  neighbours  and  friends.  But  they  were 
not  left  alone  in  their  sorrow.  The  cry  of  their 
hearts,  “ Lord,  I believe  ; help  Thou  mine  unbelief,” 
brought  divine  comfort  to  their  aid. 

Fan  especially  was  lifted  above  the  trial.  “ Let 
the  devil  harass  if  he  will : I know  that  Jesus  saves’’ 
became  his  motto. 

With  intense  fervour  he  now  threw  himself  into 
the  work  of  God.  The  enemy  of  souls  had  smitten 
him  sore  ; he  would  in  return  devote  every  energy 
to  snatching  others  from  his  dominion.  Such 
earnestness,  under  the  circumstances,  was  doubly 
impressive.  He  established  regular  Sunday  services 
in  the  village,  which  were  well  attended  ; and  the 
missionary  came  over  frequently  from  the  city  to 
strengthen  his  hands. 

But  as  the  work  developed  and  his  neighbours 


6o 


Pastor  Hsi 


became  more  interested,  Fan  was  perplexed  by  a 
new  and  serious  difficulty.  He  found  that  the 
inquirers,  even  the  most  promising,  were  in  too 
many  cases  confirmed  opium-smokers.  There  was 
not  a man  among  them  who  would  attempt  to 
defend  the  habit.  All  alike  were  convinced  that  it 
was  harmful  and  degrading.  It  never  even  occurred 
to  them  that  they  could  be  Christians  and  continue 
smoking  opium.  But  they  knew  no  way  to  be 
delivered.  And  the  sad  conclusion  seemed  that 
there  could  be  no  hope  for  them  ; they  could  never 
be  reckoned  among  the  followers  of  Jesus. 

But  this  Fan  would  not  believe.  Full  well  he 
knew  the  difficulty.  But  there  must  be  some  way 
by  which  even  opium-smokers  could  be  saved.  Had 
not  the  Son  of  God  come  on  purpose  “ to  seek  and 
to  save  that  which  was  lost  ” ? 

The  obstacles  were  great  and  many.  He  could 
not  take  all  these  inquirers  to  Hsi’s  home  or  to  the 
missionaries  in  the  city.  They  had  no  accommoda- 
tion for  them.  He  was  not  himself  a doctor,  and 
would  be  unable  to  proceed  with  their  cure,  even  if 
he  had  the  needed  medicines.  And  yet  how  could 
he  go  to  these  men,  knowing  there  were  medicines 
that  would  help  them,  and  tell  them  they  must  face 
the  awful  struggle  in  faith  alone  ? Most  of  them 
would  give  it  up  on  the  spot.  No,  he  felt  that  in 
some  way  he  must  strengthen  them  to  conquer. 
God  had  given  him  this  work  to  do.  But, — how  ? 

At  length,  as  he  prayed,  the  thought  dawned 
upon  him  that  if  the  patients  could  not  go  to  the 
doctor  perhaps  the  doctor  might  come  to  them.  Mr. 
Drake  had  medicines,  and  knew  how  to  use  them. 


Light  on  the  Problem  61 

He  had  also  a kind  heart.  His  own  home,  a cave- 
dwelling, was  large  enough  to  take  in  a dozen  or 
twenty  people  at  a time.  He  would  himself  house 
and  care  for  both  doctor  and  patients,  as  long  as 
might  be  necessary,  and  give  every  one  who  wished 
it  a chance  to  be  set  free. 

This  novel  proposal  Mr.  Drake  received  with 
favour.  He  was  deeply  interested  in  Fan  and  his 
village,  and  consented  to  go  over  for  a month,  and 
complete  the  cure  of  all  who  would  put  themselves 
under  his  care.  This  was  a good  beginning. 

At  first,  however,  only  two  men  were  courageous 
enough  to  go  in  for  the  treatment.  The  rest  crowded 
the  guest-hall  and  courtyard,  lingering  about  from 
morning  till  night  to  watch  the  progress  of  events. 
The  house  was  a simple  structure,  consisting  of  three 
long,  tunnel-like  rooms,  side  by  side,  in  imitation  of 
the  cave-dwellings  so  common  in  the  mountains  ; the 
front  wall,  built  of  mud  bricks,  having  a window  in 
each  of  the  side  rooms  for  ventilation,  and  in  the 
central  room  a door.  The  three  apartments  opened 
into  each  other ; the  guest-hall  being  in  the  middle, 
the  sleeping  rooms  to  right  and  left.  One  of  these 
was  devoted  to  the  missionary  and  his  patients,  but 
could  not  afford  much  privacy,  being  open  to  obser- 
vation from  without  and  from  within. 

Fan  was  in  his  element,  watching  the  medical 
treatment,  preparing  food  and  tea  for  his  visitors, 
and  preaching  all  day  long  to  crowds  in  the  court- 
yard and  guest-hall.  As  the  cure  proceeded,  the 
interest  of  onlookers  became  intense.  They  did  so 
want  to  go  in  for  it  too  ; but  could  the  sufferings 
really  be  endured  ? 


6 2 


Pastor  Hsi 


At  length  one  of  the  two  patients,  an  earnest 
inquirer,  was  in  agony  of  mind  and  body  so  great 
that  he  could  bear  it  no  longer.  It  was  midnight ; 
but  he  roused  Fan,  imploring  him  to  cry  to  God  for 
his  relief.  In  a moment  Fan  was  kneeling  beside 
him,  confident  that  prayer  would  bring  the  succour 
medicine  alone  could  not  afford.  All  had  been  done 
that  could  be  done,  and  now  they  cast  themselves 
upon  the  power  and  pity  of  the  Saviour  they 
believed  to  be  so  near.  Again  the  touch  of  His 
hand  brought  healing.  The  sufferer  was  relieved, 
and  could  hardly  wait  till  morning  to  tell  how 
quickly  his  distress  had  been  removed,  and  how  all 
his  fears  were  gone. 

“ Certainly  the  medicines  are  good,”  thought 
anxious  observers  ; “ and  apparently  prayer  also  helps 
not  a little.” 

The  result  was  that  one  and  another  applied  for 
treatment,  until  Mr.  Drake  and  his  enthusiastic 
lieutenant  had  nineteen  men  on  their  hands  for  the 
remainder  of  the  month. 

To  distract  their  thoughts  and  use  the  oppor- 
tunity, the  missionary  taught  them  hymns  and 
passages  from  Scripture,  and  conducted  morning  and 
evening  services,  with  plenty  of  singing,  which  largely 
augmented  the  congregations.  Between  times,  the 
lessons  were  committed  to  memory  in  correct  Chinese 
fashion  ; every  man  repeating  his  verses  by  the  hour 
together  in  loud,  sing-song  tones,  accompanied  by  a 
swaying  motion  of  the  body.  The  babel  may  be 
better  imagined  than  described,  but  the  result  was 
satisfactory  to  all  concerned. 

Slowly  the  days  wore  on,  until  at  length  the 


63 


Light  on  the  Problem 

undertaking  was  crowned  with  success.  All  the 
patients  were  cured,  and  most  of  them  went  home 
renewed  in  soul  as  well  as  body.  Mr.  Drake  re- 
turned to  the  city,  weary  but  rejoicing  ; and  Fan  was 
left  full  of  thankfulness,  with  a growing  work  upon 
his  hands. 

For,  the  movement  thus  begun,  it  was  impossible 
to  discontinue.  Opium  - smokers  all  round  the 
neighbourhood  heard  the  story,  and  applied  to  Fan 
for  help.  Mr.  Drake  sent  to  the  coast  for  medicines, 
and  the  Refuge  was  kept  going  throughout  the  year. 
A strong  spiritual  influence  was  encouraged  by 
frequent  visits  from  Hsi  of  the  Western  Chang 
village,  who,  making  little  of  the  journey  across  the 
plain,  would  come  at  any  time  to  the  assistance  of 
his  friend.  By  degrees  the  missionaries  in  the  city 
were  less  able  to  give  personal  supervision,  and  Fan 
came  to  count  increasingly  upon  Hsi,  who  took  up 
the  burden  with  him,  entering  into  every  detail  with 
keenest  interest.  He  would  talk  and  pray  for  hours 
with  patients  and  inquirers,  conduct  services,  enter- 
tain visitors,  comfort  the  suffering,  and  be  ready  with 
wise  counsel  in  cases  of  difficulty.  Yet  neither  he 
nor  Fan  had  any  idea  to  what  end  all  this  was 
tending. 

At  length,  early  in  1883,  the  emergency  came 
that  opened  their  eyes.  The  Refuge  had  been  at 
work  all  through  the  previous  year,  and  scores  of 
men  had  been  successfully  dealt  with.  A number 
of  patients  were  in  the  midst  of  their  course  of 
treatment,  and  more  medicine  was  required.  Fan 
sent  to  the  city,  expecting  to  obtain  it  as  usual,  but 
found  to  his  consternation  that  the  supply  was 


64  Pastor  Hsi 

exhausted  and  the  missionaries  were  away  on  a long 
journey. 

Just  at  this  juncture  Hsi  was  impressed  with  a 
desire  to  go  over  to  the  Refuge,  and,  knowing  nothing 
of  the  circumstances,  was  surprised  at  the  eagerness 
of  his  welcome. 

“ Oh,  elder  brother,”  Fan  exclaimed,  “ surely  the 
Lord  has  sent  you  to  deliver  us  ! We  are  like  men 
climbing  painfully  out  of  a miry  pit.  And  now  we 
can  go  neither  up  nor  down  ! Quickly,  I pray 
you,  think  of  some  plan  to  save  us.” 

It  was  indeed  a difficult  situation,  and  Hsi  knew 
as  little  as  Fan  how  to  proceed.  But  he  was  sure 
of  one  thing. 

“ The  work  is  of  God,”  he  replied.  “ Do  not 
fear.  Give  the  men  what  medicine  you  have  left. 
I will  go  home  and  see  what  can  be  done.” 

It  was  a long  twenty  miles  that  day,  and  most  of 
the  time  was  spent  in  prayer.  For  Hsi,  too,  it  was 
a life  crisis,  though  at  the  moment  he  did  not  know 
it.  These  men  must  be  helped,  and  helped  at  once — 
that  was  the  burden.  And  God  surely  would  give 
him  light,  for  there  seemed  no  one  else  to  help 
them. 

Already,  in  his  suspense,  the  thought  had  come 
that  possibly  the  Lord  would  use  his  knowledge  of 
native  drugs  to  enable  him  to  compound  a medicine 
that  might  take  the  place  of  the  supply  that  had 
failed.  It  seemed  a bold  idea,  but  the  more  he 
considered  it  the  more  he  felt  encouraged.  Thoughts 
passed  rapidly  through  his  mind,  and  by  the  time 
he  reached  home  he  was  ready  to  make  the  attempt. 

“ With  prayer  and  fasting,”  he  writes,  “ I waited 


65 


Light  on  the  Problem 

upon  the  Lord,  and  besought  Him  to  point  out  to 
me  the  proper  ingredients,  and  to  strengthen  and 
help  me,  that  I might  prepare  the  pills  quickly  and 
carry  them  to  the  Refuge,  that  those  who  were 
breaking  off  opium  might  partake  thereof  and  be  at 
peace.” 

And  then,  very  simply,  it  all  came  to  him  just  how 
those  pills  were  to  be  made.  The  drugs  were  at  hand 
in  his  store,  and,  still  fasting,  he  took  the  prescription, 
compounded  the  medicine,  and  hastened  back  to  the 
Refuge. 

Then  he  and  Fan  together,  assured  that  this 
remedy  was  of  God,  administered  it  to  the  patients. 
It  proved  an  entire  success,  and  with  grateful  hearts 
they  gave  Him  all  the  praise. 

The  pills  were  just  what  was  needed.  Inexpen- 
sive and  easily  made,  they  could  be  produced  in 
large  quantities  and  at  short  notice.  This  entirely 
changed  the  aspect  of  opium  refuge  work.  No 
longer  dependent  upon  foreign  supplies,  why  should 
not  such  effort  be  systematically  developed  and  made 
self-supporting  ? And  to  Hsi’s  mind  it  raised  the 
further  question  : 

“ Have  we  not  here  light  upon  the  problem  we 
have  been  pondering  so  long — How  best  to  bring 
people  everywhere  under  the  influence  of  the  Gospel, 
and  provide  employment  for  Christian  men  needing 
some  means  of  subsistence  ? ” 

It  all  unfolded  and  developed  in  the  most  natural 
way.  The  key  fitted  the  lock,  opened  the  door,  and 
gave  access  to  a wide  beyond  of  opportunity  and 
promise. 


F 


VIII 

FINDING  HIS  LIFE-WORK 

The  Refuge  at  Fan-ts’uen  now  became  the  testing- 
place  where  first  experiments  were  made.  Fan,  in 
his  gratitude  for  the  relief  Hsi  had  afforded,  was 
more  than  ever  grateful  to  his  friend.  Together 
they  worked,  planned,  and  prayed.  Hsi  was  from 
the  first  marked  out  for  leadership  by  possessing  in 
unusual  degree  the  power  to  lead  ; and  as  he  was 
also  doctor  and  druggist  in  one,  the  chief  responsi- 
bility tended  inevitably  to  devolve  upon  him. 

Before  long  the  anti-opium  medicine  prepared  for 
the  Refuge  became  deservedly  famous.  Fan  was 
in  difficulty  to  know  how  to  accommodate  all  the 
patients  seeking  treatment.  Hsi  came  over  more 
often,  staying  days  at  a time  to  help  in  various 
ways.  The  work  was  financially  and  spiritually 
successful,  and  developed  the  men  whose  hearts  were 
in  it  for  larger  efforts  in  days  to  come. 

As  to  the  need  for  such  enterprise  there  could  be 
no  divergence  of  opinion  in  Shan-si,  where,  according 
to  common  report,  eleven  out  of  every  ten  smoked 
opium  ! 

For  almost  a century  the  fatal  habit  had  been 
66 


67 


Finding  his  Life-Work 

gaining  ground  in  China.  Fostered  by  foreign 
merchants,  it  had  laid  hold  upon  that  immense 
population  with  astonishing  rapidity.  Every  effort 
to  prohibit  the  trade  had  proved  unavailing,  sup- 
ported as  it  was  by  the  strength  of  European  arms. 
Compelled  against  their  will  to  admit  vast  quantities 
of  imported  opium,1  the  Government,  in  self-defence, 
at  last  relaxed  the  stringent  laws  forbidding  the 
cultivation  of  the  poppy  on  Chinese  soil  ; with  the 
result  that  everywhere  rich  tracts  of  wheat- pro- 
ducing land  had  been  given  up  to  the  growth  of 
opium. 

Shan-si  had  suffered  as  much,  if  not  more,  than 
any  other  part  of  the  interior.  From  the  cities  the 
trouble  spread  to  the  villages,  and  from  the  men  to 
the  women — even  infants  being  born  with  a craving 
for  the  poison.  Few  habitual  smokers  ever  succeeded 
in  escaping  that  terrible  bondage,  which  had  become 
so  general  in  Hsi’s  day,  that  the  people  of  his 
province  might  well  have  echoed  the  piteous  appeal 
addressed  by  their  fellow-countrymen  to  the  Con- 
fucian  scholars  of  Canton. 

“ We  aged  artisans,”  wrote  the  village  elders  of 
that  district,  “ are  reduced  to  extremity  in  providing 
for  our  families.  This  bitter  poverty,  sadness,  and 
pain  is  entirely  owing  to  the  injury  of  opium.  We 
piteously  beseech  you,  Teachers,  to  have  compassion 
on  the  poor,  and  establish  a law  of  prohibition  in 
the  villages. 

1 During  the  entire  reign  of  Queen  Victoria,  opium  was  exported  from 
India  at  the  rate  of  half  a ton  every  hour  of  the  day  and  night ; almost 
all  of  which  found  its  way  to  China.  Half  a ton  of  opium  means  about 
eighteen  thousand  ounces,  sufficient  to  poison  outright  more  than  thirty 
thousand  people. 


68 


Pastor  Hsi 


“ As  for  us,  during  the  reign  of  Hien-fung,  we 
were  able  to  live  by  our  labour.  When  it  came  to 
the  reign  of  Tung-chi1  it  was  difficult  to  make  a 
subsistence.  Why  was  this  ? During  the  reign  of 
Hien-fung  there  were  brought  from  the  English 
dominions,  of  the  smoking  dirt,  eighty  or  ninety 
thousand  boxes,  and  there  were  exported  from  China 
more  than  fifty  million  ounces  of  silver,  and  from 
Canton  alone  eighteen  millions. 

“ Moreover,  those  who  smoke  the  foreign  drug 
are  often  led  thereby  to  lewdness  and  gambling, 
which  bring  an  added  waste  in  Canton  yearly  ot 
several  millions.  In  all,  yearly,  counting  the  silver 
exported  and  wasted,  it  amounts  to  more  than 
twenty  millions.  How  is  it  possible  that  there  should 
be  enough  left  for  legitimate  uses  ? 

“ When  business  and  trade  are  so  little,  how  can 
we  aged  artisans  have  employment  ? 

“ The  injury  caused  by  opium  may  be  called 
most  bitter,  most  poverty-producing,  most  sad,  most 
poisonous.  Bowing  down,  we  beg  you,  Teachers,  on 
every  side,  to  instruct  the  people  of  the  villages,  and 
to  request  the  village  authorities  to  forbid  the  smoking 
of  opium.  Then  money  will  return  to  the  country, 
trade  will  gradually  revive,  and  we  shall  be  saved 
from  rags  and  beggary.  Then  in  all  the  towns  and 
villages  men  and  women,  old  and  young,  will  be 
grateful  indeed.” 

“ We  women  made  a public  statement,”  wrote  the 
despairing  wives  and  mothers  ; “ afflicted  and  dis- 

1 This  Emperor  reigned  from  1862  to  1875  ; or,  more  correctly,  was 
represented  by  his  mother  and  the  present  Empress-Dowager,  who 
acted  as  regents. 


Finding  his  Life-Work  69 

tressed  we  hasten  to  pour  out  a mournful  complaint. 
Bowing  down,  we  beg  that  regulations  may  be 
established  for  the  prohibition  of  opium  in  the 
villages. 

“ When,  in  youth,  we  went  to  the  homes  of  our 
husbands,  we  did  not  suffer  cold  and  hunger.  But 
from  t^e  time  our  husbands  and  sons  smoked  opium, 
the  children  that  were  dressed — our  sons  in  red, 
our  daughters  in  green — in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye 
came  to  rags.  Ornamental  halls  and  grand  houses 
all  vanished  in  smoke.  Those  who  before  protected 
their  families  are  themselves  reduced  to  the  appear- 
ance of  beggars.  The  beds  have  no  coverlets  ; the 
household  utensils  contain  no  food.  Hungry,  there 
is  nothing  to  eat  ; cold,  there  are  no  clothes  to  wear. 
The  fault  is  surely  with  opium.  In  our  distress  it  is 
difficult  to  give  expression  to  the  feelings  that  rend 
the  breast.  There  is  no  tear  we  shed  that  is  not  red 
with  blood. 

“ We  have  long  been  looking  to  you,  Teachers,  as 
the  hope  of  the  villages.  Bowing  down,  we  entreat 
that  you  will  take  this  matter  in  hand,  and  every- 
where exhort  the  people  not  to  make  these  purchases 
to  their  injury ; so  that  men  and  women  may  be 
preserved  alive.  In  this  way  those  who  receive 
blessings  from  you  will  be  more  than  a thousand 
families  and  ten  thousand  households  ; the  women 
and  the  children  will  rejoice,  and  the  people  of  the 
villages  be  happy  indeed.” 

But  what  power  had  Confucianism  to  help  the 
sufferers  in  their  need  ? Too  many  of  the  ruling 
class  were  themselves  enslaved  to  opium-smoking. 
Legislation  was  useless,  as  long  as  foreign  nations,  at 


70 


Pastor  Hsi 


the  point  of  the  sword,  insisted  upon  flooding  the 
country  with  “ the  flowing  poison.”  And  as  to  any 
hope  of  rescue  for  the  confirmed  opium-smoker — 
could  water  be  made  to  run  uphill,  or  fire  not  to 
burn  ? 

But  from  all  this  misery  and  degradation  Hsi 
had  been  delivered,  and  into  it  now  he  was  sent  with 
hope  and  help  for  thousands. 

The  work  of  the  Fan-ts’uen  Refuge  was  full  of 
difficulty,  however,  as  well  as  of  encouragement  ; 
and  often  enough  Hsi  and  his  associates  found  both 
faith  and  courage  taxed  to  the  utmost.  Prayer  was 
the  great  resource,  and  many  were  the  gracious 
answers  granted  to  their  petitions. 

Some  among  the  patients,  for  example,  unknown 
to  them,  might  be  suffering  from  serious  maladies  in 
addition  to  the  opium-habit,  and  interference  with 
the  accustomed  supply  of  the  drug  would  give  rise 
to  alarming  complications.  Others  had  taken  to 
opium  in  the  first  instance  for  the  relief  of  acute 
illness,  and  any  lessening  of  the  dose  meant  a return 
of  the  original  malady.  It  was  impossible,  in  such 
cases,  to  foretell  the  course  of  events,  and  at  any 
hour  of  the  day  or  night  symptoms  might  arise  that 
threatened  a fatal  issue. 

To  have  a patient  die  in  the  Refuge  in  those 
early  days  might  easily  have  wrecked  the  whole 
work.  But  Hsi,  when  such  troubles  arose,  would 
give  himself  to  prayer  and  fasting,  if  necessary  for 
days  together.  The  power  of  God  was  very  mani- 
fest on  these  occasions ; and  many  of  the  worst 
sufferers  were  healed  in  a remarkable  way.  As  the 
fame  of  these  doings  spread  through  the  country- 


Finding  his  Life-Work  71 

side,  sick  people  began  to  come  from  distant  places, 
suffering  with  all  sorts  of  ailments,  and  present 
themselves  at  the  Refuge,  asking  to  be  prayed 
for. 

“ At  that  time,”  wrote  Hsi,  “ the  Lord  frequently 
used  me  in  the  Refuge  and  in  neighbouring  villages, 
to  heal  diseases  through  prayer,  and  to  cast  out 
devils.  Between  fifty  and  sixty  men  believed  in  the 
Lord  Jesus,  and  met  regularly  (at  Fan-ts’uen)  for 
worship.  This  was  during  the  fourth  year  of  my 
Christian  life.” 

But  Hsi  and  his  fellow-workers  were  not  content 
with  praying  themselves  only  ; they  did  all  in  their 
power  to  lead  the  patients  also  to  pray.  Every  one 
entering  the  Refuge  was  expected  to  join  in  morn- 
ing and  evening  worship. 

“ If  you  are  not  willing,”  they  would  say,  “ to 
unite  with  us  in  prayer  to  the  true  and  living  God, 
we  cannot  undertake  the  responsibility  of  your 
case.” 

For  Hsi  had  no  confidence  in  medical  treat- 
ment alone  to  accomplish  a permanent  cure.  From 
his  own  experience  he  was  sure  that  a power  more 
terrible  than  opium  lay  behind  the  fascination  of 
the  drug.  Sin  was  to  him  the  grip  of  the  devil, 
and  the  opium -habit  one  of  the  strongest  chains 
with  which  he  binds  the  soul.  Men  of  iron  will 
might  break  even  those  fetters,  but  that  would  not 
free  them  from  the  tyranny  of  Satan,  and  in  nine 
cases  out  of  ten  they  would  return  to  the  vice  before 
long.  Medicine  was  good  ; help  and  sympathy  in 
the  hour  of  need  invaluable  ; but  Hsi  knew  only 
one  Deliverer,  and  He  never  failed. 


72 


Pastor  Hsi 


So  his  first  care  was  to  point  men  to  Christ, 
deprecating  trust  in  himself  or  any  medical  treat- 
ment apart  from  the  power  of  the  living  Saviour. 
All  their  own  strength,  and  all  the  help  that  could 
be  given,  must  prove  unavailing  when  the  real 
struggle  began  ; a fact  the  poor  fellows  were  ready 
enough  to  believe,  in  their  hours  of  anguish.  Then 
came  the  practical  test ; and  the  relief  of  suffering 
in  answer  to  prayer  was  the  miracle  that  first 
drew  many  of  those  fifty  or  sixty  to  the  feet  of 
Jesus. 

It  was  indeed  wonderful  to  see  how  immediate 
was  the  response  that  often  followed  those  simple, 
childlike  prayers.  But  to  Hsi  and  his  associates 
it  seemed  most  natural.  For — was  it  not  prayer  in 
the  name  of  Jesus  ? 

On  one  occasion,  for  example,  three  men  came 
together  from  a neighbouring  village,  begging  to  be 
taken  into  the  Refuge.  Hsi  was  there  at  the  time, 
as  it  happened,  and  was  doubtful  about  receiving 
them  on  account  of  age.  They  were  all  advanced 
in  years,  the  youngest  being  over  sixty,  and  were 
opium-smokers  of  long  standing.  But  they  were  so 
eager  to  be  cured  that,  finally,  they  were  admitted, 
the  principles  of  the  Refuge  having  been  made 
especially  plain. 

For  the  first  day  or  two  all  went  well,  and  the 
old  men  became  much  interested  in  the  Gospel. 
But  by  the  third  evening  one  of  them  was  feeling 
desperate,  and  during  the  night  he  called  the  others, 
begging  them  to  rouse  Hsi  or  Fan,  and  get  some- 
thing to  relieve  his  agony. 

“ Why  should  we  wait  for  that  ? ” cried  his  friends. 


Finding  his  Life-Work  73 

“ It  is  not  medicine  you  need.  Kneel  down,  and  let 
us  pray.” 

Only  a poor  cave-room  in  that  little  village,  far 
away  in  the  heart  of  China,  and  three  old  men 
kneeling  alone  at  midnight.  Was  He  there,  that 
wonderful  Saviour?  Would  He  respond  with 
ready  succour  as  of  old  ? 

Tremblingly  the  cry  went  up  in  the  darkness  : 
“ O Jesus,  help  me  ! Save  me  ! Save  me 
now.” 

A few  minutes  later  the  sufferer  was  lying 
quietly  wrapped  in  his  wadded  coverlet  again.  His 
groans  ceased.  His  distress  passed  away.  And  in 
a little  while  he  was  fast  asleep. 

“Jesus  truly  is  here,”  whispered  the  others. 
And  they  too  slept  till  morning. 

Then  bright  and  early  they  were  up,  eager  to 
tell  their  story,  and  with  smiling  faces  accosted 
every  one  they  met : 

"True?  Why,  of  course  it’s  true!  We  know 
all  about  it.  Your  Jesus  does  indeed  hear  and 
answer  prayer.’* 

They  were  overflowingly  happy,  with  a joy  and 
confidence  that  proved  contagious.  And  faith  in 
many  hearts  was  strengthened.  For  such  testimony 
cannot  be  gainsaid. 

Among  the  men  brought  to  the  Lord  in  those 
early  days  at  Fan-ts’uen,  were  several  who  afterwards 
developed  into  valued  leaders  in  the  opium  refuge 
work.  They  were  hard  cases  some  of  them,  but 
prayer  prevailed,  and  the  result  was  worth  the  cost. 
Such  a man  was  Song,  of  Fan’s  own  village,  who 
was  the  means  of  winning  hundreds  to  faith  in 


74 


Pastor  Hsi 


Christ ; or  Liu  of  So-pu,  afterwards  well  known  as 
a deacon  of  the  Hung-tung  church. 

Five  miles  north-east  of  the  Refuge,  this  man,  a 
noted  gambler,  lived  in  a little  hamlet  among  the 
hills.  He  had  long  been  a slave  to  opium,  and 
seemed  as  hopelessly  sunk  in  sin  as  any  one  could 
be.  His  wife,  a constant  sufferer,  was  hardly  able 
to  drag  along  from  day  to  day  ; and  they  had  no 
son  to  care  for  their  advancing  years.  Tidings  of 
what  was  taking  place  at  Fan-ts’uen  reached  Liu  in 
his  miserable  life,  but  far  from  being  attracted  by 
what  he  heard,  he  was  enraged  to  think  that  the 
“foreign-devil  doctrine”  should  have  found  adherents  in 
his  neighbourhood  and  be  gaining  so  much  influence. 

One  day  he  learned  that  a friend  of  his,  also 
an  opium-smoker,  had  been  so  far  deluded  by  the 
enthusiasts  at  Fan-ts’uen  as  to  put  himself  into  their 
hands  for  treatment.  He  had  actually  gone  into 
the  opium  refuge,  and  was  fast  being  won  over  to 
the  strange  faith. 

As  if  this  were  not  enough,  a few  weeks  later 
Chang  himself  appeared,  his  face  radiant,  his  opium 
craving  gone,  and  his  heart  full  of  the  love  of  Christ. 
With  surly  indifference  Liu  listened  to  his  story,  but 
Chang  exclaimed  : 

“ Elder  brother,  why  do  not  you  also  give  up 
opium-smoking,  and  pray  that  your  sins  may  be 
forgiven  ? ” He  angrily  retorted  : “ What ! be- 

witched yourself,  and  deceived  by  these  foreign 
devils,  would  you  have  me  too  drawn  into  the 
snare  ? ” And  in  sudden  passion  drove  him  from 
the  house. 

Undiscouraged,  Chang  soon  paid  a second  visit. 


75 


Finding  his  Life-Work 

But  this  time  Liu  was  more  violent  than  ever,  and 
his  friend  had  to  retire,  feeling  that  no  good  had 
been  accomplished. 

After  he  was  gone,  poor  Liu  could  no  longer 
stifle  the  convictions  that  for  some  time  had  been 
troubling  him.  Conscience  spoke,  and  would  not 
be  silenced.  Lying  awake  that  night  his  misery  was 
so  great  that  he  cried  aloud  : 

“ Wife,  what  have  I done  ? Surely  my  sins  are 
overwhelming  ! Alas,  I have  driven  from  the  house 
the  only  friend  who  can  help  us.  Though  I have 
shamefully  reviled  him,  I would  give  anything  to  be 
as  he  is ! His  opium  craving  is  cured,  and  his 
heart  is  at  peace.  How  different  our  condition  ! 
You  live  a life  of  weakness  and  suffering,  and  I am 
destroyed  by  this  opium.  What  was  it  Chang 
said  about  his  God,  the  true  and  living  God  ? Did 
he  not  seem  to  think  there  was  hope  even  for  us  ? ” 

“ If  there  be  a living  God,”  responded  the  poor 
woman,  “ doubtless  He  could  help  us.  Certainly 
no  one  else  can.  But  you  have  treated  Chang  so 
badly  he  will  never  come  again.” 

“Wife,”  replied  Liu  with  conviction,  “if  his  God 
is  indeed  willing  to  help  us,  Chang  will  come  back. 
Something  tells  me  so.  And  if  he  does,  I will 
listen  to  his  words.” 

Meanwhile  Chang  was  praying  ; and  after  a few 
days  he  decided  to  try  once  more.  Making  his  way 
slowly  toward  the  house,  he  found  Liu  at  home,  and 
was  surprised  by  a friendly  welcome.  Then,  over  a 
cup  of  tea,1  came  the  unexpected  question  : 

1 Tea  in  Shan-si  often  means  nothing  but  hot  water,  as  the  people 
are  poor  and  tea-leaves  expensive. 


76 


Pastor  Hsi 


“ Brother  Chang,  how  was  it,  after  all,  that  you 
were  able  to  break  off  opium  ? ” 

“ Ah,”  he  answered  guardedly,  “ I fear  it  is  no  use 
repeating  that  story,  for  you  seem  determined  not 
to  believe.  If  only  you  would  try  the  same  plan, 
however,  your  craving  too  would  be  conquered,  and 
your  wife’s  illness  cured.” 

“ I am  indeed  ready  to  believe,”  cried  Liu 
earnestly.  “ Only  explain  to  me  this  wonderful 
religion.” 

“ If  you  want  to  understand,”  replied  Chang, 
“ you  must  be  willing  to  put  away  your  idols,  and 
all  that  goes  with  the  worship  of  false  gods.  In  that 
case,  come  with  me  to  the  Fan  village,  and  you  shall 
find  out  for  yourself  the  power  of  Christ  to  save.” 

To  this  Liu  readily  consented,  and  Chang  bore 
him  off  in  triumph.  His  fame  had  gone  before  ; 
and  when  Fan  took  in  the  situation,  he  received  the 
new  patient  cordially,  overjoyed  to  bring  so  notori- 
ous a sinner  into  an  atmosphere  of  love  and  prayer. 

And  now  the  opium -smoking  gambler  found 
himself  surrounded  by  conditions  that  were  new  and 
strange  indeed.  He  could  not  account  for  the 
kindness  of  these  Christians,  nor  for  their  constant 
cheerfulness  and  joy.  They  seemed  to  be  all  the 
time  either  singing  or  praying,  and  this  not  as  a 
religious  duty,  but  just  as  naturally  as  he  would 
grumble  and  swear.  And  yet,  what  there  was  to 
make  them  happy,  for  the  life  of  him  he  could  not 
tell  ! They  were  poor,  like  himself,  and  had  to 
work  hard.  They  did  not  drink  wine,  or  play  cards. 
They  neither  attended  theatricals,  nor  spent  money 
in  feasting  and  fine  clothes.  He  could  discover  no 


77 


Finding  his  Life-Work 

reason  why  they  should  be  more  satisfied  than  other 
people.  But  so  contented  were  they,  that  they 
seemed  never  to  quarrel  or  fight.  The  men  did  not 
beat  their  wives  ; unless  they  did  it  at  night,  when 
he  was  not  there  to  see ; and  the  women  went  about 
their  work  with  good  temper,  so  that  the  disturb- 
ances so  common  in  “ the  inner  apartments  ” were 
conspicuous  by  their  absence. 

There  was  a warmth  too  about  their  kindness 
that  made  his  heart  glad.  Nothing  seemed  any 
trouble  to  them.  They  would  get  up  at  night  if  he 
were  suffering,  to  make  him  food  or  tea ; would 
sing  to  him,  and  comfort  him  with  pleasant,  cheery 
talk  ; and  if  that  were  not  sufficient,  they  would 
go  down  on  their  knees  beside  his  bed,  and  tell  all 
his  troubles  to  their  unseen  God.  This  was  the 
strangest  thing  of  all,  for  when  they  prayed  for 
him  he  was  sure  to  be  relieved.  Who  could  this 
new  God  be  ? 

Gradually,  as  the  days  wore  on,  a change  was 
noticeable  in  the  So-pu  patient.  His  opium 
craving  lessened,  his  strength  returned,  and  he 
began  to  take  a deep  interest  in  the  Gospel.  But 
there  was  a burden  somewhere ; and  instead  of 
growing  happier,  he  seemed  only  the  more  troubled. 
Observing  this,  Fan  said  to  him  at  length  : 

“ Elder  brother,  your  heart  is  not  at  rest.  Why 
are  you  sad  and  anxious  ? ” 

“ It  is  the  illness  of  my  wife  that  troubles  me,” 
responded  Liu.  “ Under  your  care  and  treatment, 
I am  coming  back  to  life  again,  and  hope  revives 
in  my  heart.  But  she,  who  through  my  sins  has 
suffered  greatly,  is  sick  and  all  alone.  I do  not 


78  Pastor  Hsi 

even  know,  after  this  interval,  whether  she  is  living 
or  dead.” 

“ Why  did  you  not  speak  of  this  before  ? ” cried 
Fan.  “ Let  us  at  once  ask  our  Heavenly  Father  to 
make  her  better.  And  as  soon  as  you  are  well 
enough,  we  will  go  over  and  see  if  we  can  help.” 

Daily,  to  Liu’s  astonishment,  the  Christians  con- 
tinued to  remember  in  prayer  this  sufferer  they  had 
never  seen  ; and  with  apparent  confidence  they 
assured  him  that  it  was  just  as  easy  for  the  Lord 
Jesus  to  heal  people  at  a distance  as  near  at  hand. 

“ He  did  so  when  on  earth,”  they  said.  “ And 
now  there  is  no  far  and  near,  for  He  is  everywhere.” 

Meanwhile,  Mrs.  Liu  in  the  mountain  village 
was  wondering  what  had  become  of  her  husband. 
In  spite  of  his  evil  ways  she  loved  him,  and  was 
lonely  in  his  absence,  as  well  as  sick  and  sad. 
Once  and  again  a rumour  reached  her  that  he  was 
doing  well : and  whether  it  was  this,  or  simply  her 
desire  to  grow  strong,  that  she  might  make  home  a 
little  brighter  for  his  return,  she  certainly  did  im- 
prove, much  to  her  own  surprise. 

At  the  first  opportunity,  Liu  and  Fan  set  out  for 
So-pu,  to  see  what  answer  had  been  given  to  their 
prayers.  Not  expecting  any  great  change,  Liu  led 
the  way  to  his  little  courtyard,  on  which  the  cave- 
rooms  opened. 

“ I am  ashamed  to  bid  you  .enter,  Brother  Fan  ! 
Pray  do  not  laugh  at  our  unworthy  dwelling.” 

But  as  soon  as  he  saw  his  wife’s  face,  all  else 
was  forgotten  in  joy  and  wonder.  The  first  glance 
told  him  she  was  better  ; and  when  she  hastened  to 
light  the  fire  and  prepare  tea  with  her  own  hands, 


Finding  his  Life-Work  79 

a thing  he  had  not  known  her  to  do  for  years,  his 
astonishment  was  complete. 

This  seemed  indeed  almost  a miracle,  and  Liu 
could  not  tell  what  to  make  of  it.  He  returned 
with  Fan  to  the  Refuge,  and  heard  the  Christians 
praising  God  and  continuing  as  before  to  plead  for 
blessing  on  himself  and  his  wife : but  still  he 
could  not  pray.  There  was  a hymn  they  used  to 
sing,  beginning : “ Alas  ! my  heart  is  all  darkness.” 
That  seemed  just  to  express  his  case  ; but  as  he 
went  no  further  than  the  first  line,  it  did  not  help 
him  much. 

A little  later,  when  his  cure  was  complete,  he 
went  down  with  a number  of  inquirers  from  the 
Refuge  to  one  of  the  quarterly  meetings  at  P’ing- 
yang,  and  there  met  with  Hsi  for  the  first  time. 
Having  heard  of  him  as  a professional  gambler 
noted  for  dishonesty  and  daring,  Hsi  was  delighted 
to  find  him  free  from  opium-smoking  and  evidently 
anxious  about  the  welfare  of  his  soul.  Patiently  he 
sought  to  meet  his  difficulties  and  lead  him  into 
peace  ; with  the  result  that  Liu  went  back  to  the 
Refuge  when  the  conference  was  over,  rejoicing  in 
full  salvation. 

And  now  the  time  came  for  leaving  his  new 
friends.  At  one  of  the  last  meetings  Fan  took  as 
his  subject  the  cleansing  of  the  lepers,  of  whom 
only  the  Samaritan  returned  to  give  thanks.  This 
greatly  impressed  Liu,  who  felt  as  if  he  had  been 
delivered  from  a condition  at  least  as  bad  as  theirs. 

“ Nine  men  out  of  the  ten,”  thought  he,  “ forgot 
Him  who  had  cleansed  them  ! I will  be  the  one  to 
return  and  give  thanks  for  God’s  grace.” 


8o 


Pastor  Hsi 


He  hastened  home  at  once  and  told  his  wife  all 
that  was  in  his  heart,  praising  and  blessing  God  for 
His  wonderful  goodness  to  them  both.  Soon  Mrs. 
Liu  also  found  the  Saviour  ; and  so  much  was  she 
strengthened  physically  that  her  husband  declared 
they  were  “ like  two  people  raised  from  the  dead.” 
From  that  changed  home  in  So-pu  shone  a light  so 
bright  and  cheering  that  it  brought  hope  to  many  a 
dark  heart  among  the  mountains. 

“ Elder  brother,  what  has  made  you  so  different  ? 
And  is  there  hope  for  me  ? ” became  a frequent 
question. 

A visit  from  Hsi  and  Fan,  who  came  over  as 
soon  as  they  could  to  look  after  these  young  Chris- 
tians, made  an  impression  upon  Liu  that  was  never 
forgotten.  It  was  the  first  time  Hsi  had  been  in 
their  home  ; and  he  read  the  Scriptures  and  prayed 
with  them,  doing  all  in  his  power  to  strengthen 
their  faith  in  Christ.  At  the  close  of  his  prayer, 
Liu  followed  ; and  then,  to  every  one’s  surprise,  his 
wife  prayed  also,  her  heart  overflowing  with  joy  in 
the  Lord.  Hsi  was  astonished  at  the  advance  she 
had  made  in  spiritual  things,  and  exclaimed  again 
and  again  : “ Truly  this  is  the  grace  of  God  ! ” 

It  was  hard  to  bring  the  visit  to  a close  ; but 
finally  Liu  set  out  with  his  guests,  to  escort  them 
some  little  distance  on  their  journey.  Before  part- 
ing, they  knelt  together  under  the  open  sky,  and 
Hsi  once  more  commended  this  new  believer  to  the 
care  of  God  : and  as  he  prayed  he  wept.  This 
greatly  puzzled  Liu,  who  was  full  of  gladness.  But 
later  on  Hsi  told  him  he  had  been  moved  to  tears 
on  his  account ; by  overwhelming  apprehension  lest, 


Finding  his  Life-Work  81 

through  the  wiles  of  the  devil,  he  should  be 
ensnared  and  led  away  from  Christ. 

A few  days  later,  at  the  Refuge,  Hsi  preached 
a memorable  sermon  on  soul -winning.  Liu  was 
present  ; and  the  conviction  came  to  him  that  we 
are  saved  not  for  our  own  happiness  merely,  but 
that  we  may  become  saviours  of  others.  This  new 
inspiration  he  carried  home  to  his  wife,  and  together 
they  began  to  think  and  pray  about  the  people 
around  them. 

Feeling  the  need  of  help  in  bringing  the  Gospel 
to  So-pu,  they  definitely  asked  the  Lord  to  lead  to 
Himself  some  one  in  the  village  who  might  become 
a fellow -worker.  This  petition  was  not  long  on 
their  hearts  before  they  were  surprised  by  a visit 
from  a neighbour  with  whom  Liu  had  been  on  terms 
of  open  enmity. 

It  soon  appeared  that  this  man  was  thoroughly 
awakened.  “ You  were  once  as  heavy  an  opium- 
smoker  as  I am.  How  were  you  saved  ? And 
what  can  be  done  for  me  ? ” 

With  joy  and  thankfulness  Liu  told  him  of 
Jesus,  and  took  him  down  to  the  Refuge  at  Fan- 
ts’uen.  There  he  was  cured  of  his  opium-habit,  and 
won  to  faith  in  Christ.  Returning  to  So-pu,  he 
also  was  fired  with  a longing  to  bring  others  to  the 
Saviour,  and  having  a large  guest-hall,  he  threw  it 
open  for  regular  meetings.  This  was  just  what  Liu 
and  his  wife  had  desired,  and,  greatly  encouraged, 
they  commenced  Sunday  services. 

Later  on  Hsi  came  again,  and  started  an  Opium 
Refuge  in  the  village,  where  it  was  much  needed. 
The  Lius  were  put  in  charge,  and  blessing  soon 

G 


82 


Pastor  Hsi 


resulted  from  their  labours.  This  led  to  wider 
opportunities,  and  they  became  valued  as  faithful 
workers  in  several  important  spheres.  Liu  was  for 
many  years  a deacon  of  the  church,  deservedly 
loved  and  respected,1  as  well  as  one  of  Hsi’s  most 
valued  men. 

His  wife,  when  no  longer  able  to  work  with 
him,  through  severe  asthma  and  other  illnesses, 
would  not  hear  of  his  remaining  at  home  on  her 
account. 

“ No,”  she  said  steadfastly,  “ feeble  as  I am,  I 
would  rather  be  alone  for  months  together  than 
hinder  him  in  his  work.” 

Too  aged  and  infirm  at  length  to  leave  her  room, 
she  still  gathered  a few  of  the  village  women  about 
her,  teaching  them  to  read  and  pray,  and  gladly 
welcomed  to  her  home  the  preachers  who  came  over 
to  keep  up  the  Sunday  services. 

Now  that  she  is  gone,  her  place  is  empty.  That 
gentle,  loving  spirit  is  missed  in  So-pu,  where  no 
one  yet  has  taken  up  her  work. 

Such  Christians  are  the  great  need  of  China. 
Rescued  themselves  from  heathenism,  living  in 
Chinese  homes,  understanding  Chinese  hearts,  and 


1 During  the  summer  of  1900,  when  the  Shan-si  missionaries  were 
enduring  such  terrible  sufferings  on  account  of  the  Boxer  uprising, 
Deacon  Liu  was  one  of  the  native  Christians  who  nobly  stood  by  them, 
and  risked  his  life  repeatedly  in  aiding  the  escape  of  some  who  suc- 
ceeded in  fleeing  from  the  province.  “To  these  men,”  wrote  Mr. 
Dreyer,  “who  accompanied  us  on  our  hazardous  journey  (forty-five 
days),  we  owe  a debt  of  gratitude  we  shall  never  be  able  to  repay.” 

Since  then,  it  is  sad  to  record,  he  has  been  led  astray.  Dissatisfied 
over  some  matters  connected  with  the  indemnity  paid  to  the  native 
Christians  as  compensation  for  their  losses,  he  has  left  the  Hung-tung 
church  and  joined  the  Roman  Catholics.  Will  not  all  who  read  his 
story  unite  in  earnest  prayer  for  his  restoration  ? 


83 


Finding  his  Life-Work 

fired  with  love  for  souls  for  whom  the  Saviour  died, 
they  are  among  her  best  and  most  successful  mis- 
sionaries. One  outcome,  perhaps  the  chief  outcome, 
of  the  work  in  which  Hsi  was  now  engaged,  was  the 
development  of  just  such  men  and  women. 


IX 

A VISIT  TO  THE  CAPITAL 

Five  years  only  had  elapsed  since  the  commence- 
ment of  settled  missionary  work  in  Shan-si,  at  the 
end  of  the  terrible  famine.  The  period,  though 
brief,  had  been  one  of  encouraging  progress. 

In  the  spring  of  1878,  when  David  Hill  and  his 
fellow-workers  first  reached  the  province,  there  was 
not  one  Protestant  Christian,  and  scarcely  even  an 
inquirer  among  all  its  millions  of  people.  In  the 
summer  of  1883,  the  fourth  year  after  Hsi’s  conver- 
sion, there  were  already  two  stations  at  important 
centres,  from  which  varied  work  was  being  carried 
on  ; two  little  churches  had  been  formed,  numbering 
some  scores  of  believers,  and  the  inquirers  waiting 
to  be  received  were  many.  In  the  northern  city 
T’ai-yuan,  the  capital  of  the  province,  a strong 
medical  mission  was  in  progress,  attracting  patients 
from  a radius  of  two  hundred  English  miles.  Some 
thousands  of  people  were  under  treatment  annually, 
and  the  acknowledged  skill  of  the  foreign  physician, 
Dr.  Harold  Schofield,  was  winning  friends  far  and 
near.  At  P’ing-yang,  a week’s  journey  southward, 
the  zeal  and  devotion  of  the  converts  had  so  spread 

84 


ONE  OF  THE  GATES  OF  T’AI-YUAN  FU,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  SHAN-SI.  Page  84. 

It  was  in  this  city  on  July  9,  1900,  that  the  terrible  massacre  took  place,  when,  by  the  orders  of  Governor  Yii-hsien, 
nearly  fifty  missionaries  and  their  children  were  put  to  death. 


85 


A Visit  to  the  Capital 

a knowledge  of  the  Gospel  that  Christians  were  to 
be  found  in  scattered  hamlets  fully  forty  miles  apart. 

The  work  of  the  missionaries  had  been  thorough 
and  far-reaching.  Dividing  the  province  between 
them,  they  had  visited  every  one  of  its  more  than 
eighty  governing  cities,  preaching  freely  in  the  streets 
and  tea-shops,  selling  large  numbers  of  Scripture 
portions,  and  distributing  tracts  from  house  to  house, 
stamped  with  the  address  of  the  nearest  place  at 
which  further  information  could  be  obtained.  Many 
of  these  silent  messengers  had  been  carried  to  out- 
lying villages  and  country  homesteads,  and,  as  in 
the  case  of  Fan,  had  been  seed  sown  on  good 
ground. 

It  was  a time  of  progress  and  development  in 
missionary  work  all  over  inland  China.  Seven  years 
before,  in  September  1876,  the  signing  of  the  Chefoo 
Convention  had  thrown  open  the  whole  interior  to 
the  Gospel.  Members  of  the  China  Inland  Mission, 
ready  and  waiting  for  this  opportunity,  set  off  at 
once  for  the  far  interior ; travelling  within  three 
years  thirty  thousand  miles  on  pioneer  journeys,  and 
preaching  Christ  for  the  first  time  in  regions  the 
most  remote  and  inaccessible.  Their  work  had  been 
attended  with  blessing,  and  as  in  Shan -si,  settled 
stations  were  beginning  to  spring  up  and  little 
churches  to  be  established  in  provinces  hitherto 
wholly  unevangelised. 

But  in  this  new,  much-needed  movement  men 
were  not  the  only  pioneers  : women  also,  young  and 
old,  married  and  unmarried,  had  borne  a heroic  part 
— from  the  white-haired  lady  who  with  one  girl 
companion  was  the  first  to  travel  unescorted,  save 


86 


Pastor  Hsi 


by  native  Christians,  to  the  far  north-west ; to  the 
bride  who  left  Shanghai  on  her  wedding-day,  to  live 
and  die  among  the  women  of  a province  bordering 
on  Burmah  and  Thibet.  It  cost  much,  but  it  was 
not  in  vain.  Already,  in  the  far  interior,  many 
women  as  well  as  men  had  been  drawn  to  the  up- 
lifted Saviour,  and  were  living  to  love  Him  and  to 
make  Him  known. 

So  rapid  had  been  the  growth  of  the  work  that 
in  all  the  new  stations  thus  established  by  the 
Inland  Mission  reinforcements  were  sorely  needed  to 
enter  widely-open  doors. 

Thus,  early  in  1882,  definite  prayer  was  com- 
menced throughout  the  mission  for  at  least  seventy 
new  workers  to  be  sent  out  within  the  next  three 
years.  “ Other  seventy  also.”  They  were  needed, 
and  they  were  given.  And  the  prayer  that  went 
up  from  all  the  stations,  and  was  so  remarkably 
answered,  did  not  a little  to  deepen  the  spiritual 
life  of  the  missionaries  in  their  isolation,  and  of 
the  converts  by  whom  they  had  come  to  be  sur- 
rounded. 

This  was  the  movement  into  which,  at  his  con- 
version, Hsi  had  been  brought ; and  though  un- 
conscious of  the  wider  issue,  reaching  out  to  distant 
provinces,  he  shared  the  spirit  and  the  faith  that 
aimed  at  nothing  less  than  bringing  the  Gospel 
within  reach  of  “ every  creature  ” throughout  inland 
China. 

Though  largely  independent  by  force  of  circum- 
stances, he  was  a member  of  the  church  at  P’ing- 
yang,  and  his  work  was  officially  connected  with 
that  station.  He  still  went  over  as  often  as  possible 


A Visit  to  the  Capital  87 

on  Sundays,  and  was  never  absent  from  the  Com- 
munion services. 

But  the  great  occasion  that  gathered  all  the 
Christians  at  P’ing-yang  was  the  unique  “ quarterly 
meeting  ” held  in  the  old  mission-house  in  that  city. 
It  was  a delightful  institution,  and  did  much  to 
mould  the  life  of  the  growing  church.  Then  Hsi 
would  come  in  from  his  village,  bringing  a band  of 
Christians  on  fire  with  devotion  like  his  own  ; and 
Fan  from  the  Refuge,  with  his  saved  opium-smokers 
and  fellow-workers — Liu  of  So-pu,  Song,  Chang,  and 
all  the  rest.  Singing  as  they  tramped  the  long  day’s 
road  across  the  plain  or  over  the  mountains,  little 
companies  gathered  from  many  a village  and  hamlet, 
growing  in  numbers  as  they  neared  the  city  wall. 
And  then  what  greetings  when  the  mission  - house 
was  reached,  and  evening  brought  the  last  familiar 
faces  to  complete  the  circle. 

Too  numerous  to  crowd  into  the  chapel  or  guest- 
rooms of  the  house,  they  cheerfully  took  possession 
of  the  open  courtyards  and  made  themselves  at 
home.  Supplied  in  many  cases  with  their  own 
bedding  and  provisions,  they  settled  down,  the  men 
in  one  court  and  the  women  in  another,  hospitably 
cared  for  by  the  missionary  household.  For  the 
meetings  a large  awning  was  stretched  across  the 
inner  courtyard  on  poles  of  strong  bamboo.  Stools 
and  benches  filled  this  spacious  auditorium,  where 
the  baptistery  also  was  placed  ; and  the  raised  ledge 
or  pathway  all  round,  on  which  the  dwelling-rooms 
opened,  formed  a platform  for  the  speakers  at  one 
end  and  a sheltered  place  for  women  who  wished  to 
be  out  of  sight  at  the  other. 


88 


Pastor  Hsi 


It  was  a scene  full  of  animation  and  colour,  for 
the  company  included  old  and  young,  scholars, 
merchants,  farmers,  country  and  city  women,  and 
children  gay  in  their  best  attire.  The  quaint  carved 
woodwork  of  the  mission-house,  with  overhanging 
balconies  and  eaves,  supplied  a shadowy  background 
for  the  pleasant  picture. 

Especially  at  midsummer  the  conference  was 
attractive  and  picturesque.  For  then  the  oleanders 
were  in  flower  and  the  courtyards  bright  with 
greenery,  while  pale-tinted  garments  and  fans  of  all 
sorts  and  colours  were  the  order  of  the  day.  Here 
and  there  a white-haired  grandfather  broke  the  ranks 
of  black  heads  or  shaven  faces,  adding  dignity  to 
the  occasion  and  receiving  the  respect  of  all. 

Picture  one  such  near  the  speaker,  with  a fine 
old  wrinkled  face,  white  beard,  and  scanty  queue. 
Heavy  spectacles  mounted  in  brass,  with  big  round 
glasses,  rest  upon  his  nose.  A bright  green  spectacle 
case  with  rainbow-coloured  tassels,  a tooth-pick  and 
moustache  comb,  an  embroidered  scent  sachet,  and 
other  trifles  hang  from  the  buttons  on  his  shoulder. 
A long  white  muslin  gown,  blue  silk  trousers,  and 
black  satin  shoes  indicate  the  prosperity  of  his  worldly 
affairs.  And  carefully  laid  on  a coloured  handker- 
chief across  his  knee  is  a large  volume  of  the  New 
Testament,  bound  in  red,  over  which  he  is  thought- 
fully bending,  a gaily  painted  fan  in  his  hand.1 

Very  memorable  were  the  meetings  of  those 
early  days,  with  their  atmosphere  of  love  and  zeal 
and  their  abounding  hopefulness.  All  sorts  of 

1 This  is  a picture  drawn  from  life,  at  a summer  conference  in  that 
very  courtyard. 


89 


A Visit  to  the  Capital 

questions  came  under  consideration,  from  matters  of 
church  discipline  and  the  reception  of  new  members 
down  to  engagements  and  marriages  among  the 
Christians  and  the  conduct  of  daily  affairs  at  home. 
But  best  of  all  were  the  Communion  services  that 
always  followed  the  baptisms,  when  young  believers 
gathered  for  the  first  time  around  the  table  of  the 
Lord.  On  summer  evenings,  in  the  cool  and  stillness, 
these  hours  were  specially  impressive.  Above  the 
silent  courtyard  the  matting  was  rolled  back,  and 
hanging  lanterns  here  and  there  revealed  bowed  heads 
and  radiant  faces,  while  far  overhead  the  stars  shone 
out  against  a cloudless  sky. 

To  Hsi  and  his  immediate  family  the  quarterly 
meeting  of  April  1883  was  of  unusual  interest,  for 
on  that  occasion  his  wife  and  Mrs.  Liang  her 
mother,  as  well  as  his  aged  stepmother,  were  to  be 
baptized.  Never  before  had  such  an  event  taken 
place  in  the  whole  province  of  Shan-si.  Among  the 
earlier  members  of  the  little  church  were  a few,  a 
very  few,  women.  But  all  of  them  belonged  to  the 
poorer  classes,  and  the  fact  of  their  baptism  had  not 
attracted  much  attention.  The  present  case  was 
very  different.  For  the  wife  and  mother  of  a 
scholar,  an  ex-Confucian  gentleman,  to  leave  the 
seclusion  of  their  home,  and  be  openly  seen  in  the 
city,  joining  in  the  rites  of  the  strange  foreign 
religion — this  was  an  event  indeed  ! 

To  the  ladies  themselves  it  involved  no  little  self- 
denial.  Accustomed  to  the  secluded  life  of  women 
of  their  position,  whose  only  contact  with  the 
outside  world  is  through  the  men  to  whom  they 
belong,  a journey  of  even  ten  miles  to  the  city  was 


go 


Pastor  Hsi 


a serious  undertaking.  And  then,  there  is  no  deny- 
ing it,  the  ceremony  of  baptism  by  immersion  is  to 
the  Chinese  Christian,  man  or  woman,  a severe 
ordeal.  For  that  very  reason  it  has  an  added  value. 
It  makes  confession  of  faith  in  Christ  so  much  more 
real  and  definite,  and  draws  a clear  line  of  demarca- 
tion between  inquirers  and  members  of  the  Church. 
It  costs  something;  but  “for  Jesus’  sake”  makes  it 
well  worth  while. 

Mrs.  Hsi  and  her  mother-in-law  had  been 
Christians  for  some  time  before  they  could  decide 
to  take  this  open  stand  for  the  Master  ; and  it  was 
a great  comfort  to  them  that  Mrs.  Fan  from  the 
Refuge  was  to  be  baptized  on  the  same  occasion. 
How  strange  would  seem  the  long  day’s  journey 
across  the  plain,  ending  in  the  city  streets,  the 
mission-home,  the  welcome  from  their  foreign  friends 
and  introduction  to  so  many  fellow-believers  whom 
they  had  never  seen.  Yes,  Mrs.  Fan  was  there,  and 
Mrs.  Liu  from  So-pu,  and  not  a few  beside  whose 
hearts  warmed  at  the  sight  of  the  scholar’s  wife  and 
mother,  for  among  them  all  Hsi’s  name  was  a house- 
hold word. 

“ I am  only  a feeble  old  woman,  over  seventy 
years  of  age,”  responded  Mrs.  Hsi  to  the  greetings 
that  assailed  her.  “ It  has  truly  been  a difficult 
undertaking  ; but  I could  not  stay  away.  At  my 
age,  life  is  uncertain.  And  how  could  I be  willing 
to  depart  without  having  confessed  my  Lord  Jesus 
before  men  ? ” 

Another  reason  for  the  joy  of  this  occasion  was 
a recent  answer  to  prayer  in  connection  with  annoy- 
ances that  Hsi  himself  had  suffered.  For  some 


9i 


A Visit  to  the  Capital 

time  past  efforts  had  been  made  by  the  literary  men 
of  the  district  to  force  him  to  abandon  his  faith  in 
Christ,  or  at  any  rate  to  be  much  more  reticent 
about  it.  The  persecution  culminated  in  a successful 
appeal  to  the  Chancellor  of  the  University  to 
degrade  the  Christian  from  his  rank  of  “ cultured 
talent,”  or  in  other  words  to  take  away  his  B.A. 
degree.  This  was  a terrible  disgrace  for  every 
member  of  the  family,  and  Hsi  felt  it  keenly,  in 
spite  of  the  manifest  injustice  of  the  decision.  But 
when  reasoned  with  the  Chancellor  merely  replied 
that  he  could  have  his  degree  again  if  he  wished  it ; 
naming  a sum  of  money  beyond  his  means  to  afford 
even  had  he  been  willing  to  resort  to  such  an 
expedient. 

There  was  nothing  to  be  done,  as  bribery  was  out 
of  the  question,  and  Hsi  would  not  go  to  law  in  his 
own  interest.  But  it  was  far  from  easy  for  a man 
of  his  prominent  position,  and  naturally  imperious 
temper,  to  submit  patiently  to  public  injustice  and 
ridicule.  But  prayer  was  made  for  him  continually, 
and  he  was  helped  to  bear  the  trial  in  a Christian 
spirit. 

The  missionaries  did  not  think  it  wise  to  interfere 
from  the  point  of  view  of  treaty  rights,  but  Mr. 
Drake  felt  free  to  lay  the  facts  before  the  provincial 
Governor,  who  might  or  might  not  take  action  in 
the  matter.  As  it  happened,  the  Governor  was 
interested,  and  sent  instructions  to  the  Chancellor 
to  promptly  reverse  his  decree.  For  a time  the 
Chancellor  took  no  notice,  and  it  seemed  as  though 
the  illegal  action  would  stand.  Finally,  however, 
he  thought  better  of  it,  and  the  degree  was  restored 


92 


Pastor  Hsi 


with  honour.  This  happy  conclusion  called  forth 
much  thanksgiving,  and  was  felt  by  all  who  under- 
stood the  working  of  such  affairs  to  be  a remarkable 
answer  to  prayer. 

It  was  about  this  time,  before  the  lamented 
death  of  Dr.  Schofield,1  that  Hsi  went  up  to  the 
capital  to  see  something  of  the  missionaries,  tidings 
of  whose  work  had  reached  his  distant  home.  The 
visit  was  brief  but  memorable,  for  it  was  his  first 
introduction  to  anything  like  a foreign  community. 
Even  in  those  days  missionary  operations  were 
considerably  developed  in  T’ai-yiian.  Two  societies 
were  represented  by  quite  a staff  of  foreigners  (six 
or  eight  households)  engaged  in  education  and  the 
production  of  literature,  as  well  as  in  medical  and 
evangelistic  work.  All  this  was  a revelation  to  the 
Christian  scholar  from  the  south  of  the  province,  and 
helped  to  broaden  his  horizon. 

But  the  members  of  the  church  were  few  in  the 
provincial  capital,  and  not  accustomed  to  just  the 
type  of  spiritual  life  and  power  with  which  Hsi  was 
familiar.  The  experiences  he  spoke  of  were  a 
stimulus  to  their  faith  and  no  small  encourage- 
ment to  the  missionaries  as  well. 

Among  the  Christians  up  there  at  the  time  of 
Hsi’s  visit  was  one  old  lady  with  whom  he  would 
feel  thoroughly  at  home.  As  in  the  case  of  his  own 
wife  and  mother,  her  baptism  had  been  long  delayed, 
and  from  a cause  that  must  have  specially  appealed 
to  him. 

1 Dr.  Harold  Schofield  passed  away  on  August  I,  1883.  From  a 
patient  in  the  hospital  he  contracted  typhus  fever,  of  which  he  died  ; 
thus  in  a very  real  sense  laying  down  his  life  for  the  people  and  the 
work  he  loved. 


93 


A Visit  to  the  Capital 

Converted  a year  or  two  before,  her  love  and 
faith  and  the  consistency  of  her  Christian  life  were 
undoubted.  And  yet  she  never  asked  to  be  received 
into  the  Church,  and  seemed  distressed  when  the 
subject  of  baptism  was  mentioned.  This  puzzled 
the  missionary  ladies,  who  could  not  think  of  any 
reason  why  Mrs.  Han  should  hold  back. 

At  length  in  a quiet  talk  one  day  the  old  lady 
unburdened  her  heart. 

“ Alas,”  she  said  wistfully,  “ it  only  I could  be  a 
true  follower  of  Jesus,  and  be  baptized  !’ 

“ And  why  not  ? ” questioned  the  missionary, 
much  interested.  “ Is  there  anything  to  hold  you 
back  ? ” 

“ Me  ? Why  of  course  there  is,”  exclaimed  the 
visitor  sadly.  “ How  could  I be  His  true  disciple  ? 
I could  never  accomplish  the  work.” 

“ But  what  work  ? ” said  her  friend  kindly.  “ Did 
not  Jesus  do  it  all  ? ” 

“ Oh  yes  ! and  I do  love  Him,  and  am  trusting 
Him  alone  for  salvation.  But  I know  that  the 
Lord  Jesus  said  that  His  disciples  were  to  go  into 
all  the  world  and  preach  the  Gospel  to  every 
creature.  Alas,  I am  not  able  to  do  that. 

“ I do  love  to  tell  of  Him,”  she  went  on  as  her 
missionary  friend  seemed  for  the  moment  unable  to 
reply.  “ I have  told  my  son  and  his  wife,  and  all 
our  neighbours,  and  in  the  summer  time  I can  go 
to  several  villages  near  at  hand.  Oh,  I am  not 
afraid  to  tell  of  Jesus  ! It  is  not  that. 

“ But  I am  old  and  very  feeble.  I cannot  read. 
My  eyes  are  growing  dim.  And  I can  only  walk  a 
little  way.  You  see  it  is  impossible  for  me  to  go 


94 


Pastor  Hsi 


to  foreign  countries  and  preach  the  Gospel.  If  you 
had  come  earlier,  when  I was  young — but  now  it  is 
too  late.  I cannot  be  His  disciple.” 

With  a full  heart  the  missionary  explained  the 
meaning  of  the  Saviour’s  words,  and  spoke  of  His 
perfect  sympathy  and  keen  appreciation  of  every 
act  prompted  by  love  to  Him.  He  knew  about  the 
widow’s  offering ; and  said  of  another  who  was  not  able 
to  serve  Him  much,  “ She  hath  done  what  she  could.” 

“ What  she  could.”  Was  that  what  it  meant  ? 
Oh,  then,  it  might  be  after  all ! And  the  dear  old 
lady  could  hardly  wait  till  the  following  Sunday  to 
be  baptized.  Full  of  joy  in  her  new  privilege,  she 
was  one  of  the  brightest  members  of  the  little 
church,  and  her  earnestness  in  doing  what  she  could 
was  a frequent  incentive  to  others. 

At  the  close  of  Hsi’s  stay  in  the  capital  an 
incident  occurred  that  caused  him  much  exercise  of 
mind,  and  ended  sadly. 

While  Dr.  Schofield  was  seeing  patients  one  day, 
a young  woman  was  brought  to  the  hospital  suffer- 
ing from  what  her  husband  described  as  “ an  evil 
spirit.”  The  doctor  went  into  the  matter  carefully, 
but  could  find  no  physical  explanation  of  the 
distressing  symptoms.  She  seemed  wholly  given 
up  to  evil  ; and  the  violence  of  the  paroxysms  into 
which  she  was  thrown  was  so  great  that  life  itself 
was  imperilled. 

After  prescribing  what  he  hoped  might  help  her, 
the  doctor,  who  had  other  patients  waiting  to  be 
seen,  suggested  that  Hsi  of  P’ing-yang,  who  was  still 
in  the  city,  should  be  invited  to  visit  their  home. 

Thankful  for  any  ray  of  hope,  the  husband  went 


95 


A Visit  to  the  Capital 

to  Hsi  with  his  sad  story,  imploring  him  to  come 
and  do  what  he  could  to  deliver  the  household  from 
misery. 

To  Hsi  the  duty  was  most  painful.  If  there 
was  one  thing  more  than  another  from  which  he 
naturally  recoiled,  it  was  contact  with  just  such 
cases.  He  knew  how  real  and  terrible  can  be  the 
power  of  evil  spirits,  and  their  conscious  presence 
under  such  circumstances.  The  look  in  the  eyes  of 
the  miserable  victim  alone  is  enough  to  make  one 
shudder,  and  the  convulsive  movements  and  fiendish 
utterances  inspire  a horror  that  can  hardly  be  ex- 
pressed. But  difficult  as  it  was  he  dared  not  shirk 
the  duty,  and  with  a heart  that  cried  to  God  all 
the  way,  he  followed  the  young  man,  who  quickly 
led  him  to  the  house. 

There  was  no  mistaking  the  excitement  and 
confusion  that  prevailed  on  their  arrival.  The  girl 
was  in  one  of  her  terrible  seizures,  and  had  to  be 
held  down  by  half-a-dozen  neighbours  to  prevent 
injury  to  herself  and  those  around  her.  Calling  the 
family  together,  Hsi  briefly  explained  that  he,  like 
themselves,  could  do  nothing,  but  that  the  God  he 
worshipped  was  the  living  God,  who  could  perfectly 
heal  and  deliver.  They  listened  with  apparent 
interest  while  he  told  the  wonderful  story  of  the 
Saviour’s  love,  and  were  willing  to  take  down  their 
idols  then  and  there,  if  only  he  would  pray  for  them 
that  their  trouble  might  be  removed  and  their  sins 
forgiven. 

After  public  prayer  for  God’s  blessing,  Hsi  was 
taken  to  the  room  from  which  the  cries  and  con- 
fusion proceeded.  Immediately  he  entered  there 


96 


Pastor  Hsi 


was  a lull.  The  girl  saw  him,  ceased  struggling,  and 
in  a quiet,  respectful  way  asked  him  to  take  a seat. 

Astonished,  the  onlookers  cried  at  once  that  the 
spirits  had  left  her. 

“ No,”  answered  Hsi,  who  could  tell  from  her 
eyes  that  something  was  wrong,  “ she  is  as  yet  no 
better.  The  devil  is  merely  trying  to  deceive  us.” 

The  girl  was  still  friendly,  and  tried  to  make  the 
polite  remarks  usually  addressed  to  strangers ; but 
Hsi  went  over,  and  laying  his  hands  on  her  head, 
simply  and  earnestly  prayed  in  the  name  of  Jesus, 
and  commanded  the  evil  spirits  at  once  to  come  out 
of  her. 

Suddenly,  while  he  was  still  praying,  she  sprang 
to  her  feet  with  a terrible  cry,  rushed  out  into  the 
courtyard,  and  fell  to  the  ground  unconscious  and  to 
all  appearances  dying. 

“ Alas,  she  is  dead  ! You  have  killed  her  now  ! ” 
cried  the  startled  friends. 

But  Hsi  quietly  raised  her.  “ Do  not  be  alarmed,” 
he  said.  “ The  spirits  are  gone.  She  will  soon  be 
all  right.” 

Recovering  in  a little  while  from  what  seemed 
like  a heavy  swoon,  the  young  woman  came  to 
herself,  and  was  soon  restored  to  a perfectly  normal 
condition. 

For  some  time  the  husband,  full  of  gratitude, 
attended  the  services  at  the  mission  chapel  and 
made  a half-hearted  profession  of  Christianity  ; but 
sad  to  say  it  was  not  the  real  thing  with  him  or  any 
of  the  family.  As  long  as  Hsi  remained  he  went 
now  and  again  to  see  him,  carrying  some  little 
present  to  express  indebtedness  and  thanks. 


97 


A Visit  to  the  Capital 

At  last  one  morning  he  returned  from  such  a 
visit  bringing  with  him  a packet  of  confectionery 
that  was  meant  for  Hsi. 

“ Why  have  you  brought  back  the  present  ? ” 
cried  his  wife  as  he  entered  the  courtyard. 

“ The  scholar  has  left  the  city,”  he  replied,  “ and 
is  on  his  way  home  to  the  south  of  the  province.” 

Scarcely  were  the  words  spoken  when  the  poor 
girl  relapsed  into  the  old  condition.  In  the  midst 
of  most  terrible  convulsions,  foul  language  and 
blasphemies  streamed  from  her  lips.  She  seemed 
possessed  by  a more  fearful  power  of  evil  than 
before. 

“ He  is  gone  ; he  is  gone  ! ” she  cried.  “ Now  I 
fear  no  one  ! Let  them  bring  their  Jesus.  I defy 
them  all.  They  will  never  drive  us  out  again, 
never ! ” 

This  continued  for  a few  terrible  days,  until, 
exhausted  by  the  strain,  she  died. 


H 


HOW  THE  WORK  SPREAD 


On  his  return  from  the  capital  Hsi  threw  himself 
more  ardently  than  ever  into  his  well-loved  work. 
All  he  had  seen  during  his  absence  convinced  him 
the  more  of  the  need  and  opportunities  round  him, 
and  of  the  adaptability  of  opium  refuge  methods 
to  the  conditions  prevailing  in  Southern  Shan-si. 

Fan  was  still  on  fire  with  love  for  souls  ; and  the 
Refuge,  full  of  patients,  was  more  than  able  to  defray 
expenses.  From  village  to  village  interest  con- 
tinued to  spread,  as  men  of  all  ages  returned  to  their 
homes  cured  of  the  terrible  craving.  The  number 
of  converts  too  was  increasing,  and  as  at  So-pu, 
little  light-centres  were  beginning  to  shine  out  in 
the  darkness,  through  lives  transformed  by  the 
power  of  Jesus. 

Such  work  could  not  but  develop.  It  was  too 
good  a thing  not  to  be  wanted  ; and  the  element  of 
self-support  made  extension  possible.  Among  the 
converts  there  were  already  some  who  were  quite 
capable  of  carrying  on  little  Refuges  in  country 
places,  with  help  and  supervision  ; and  from  neigh- 
bouring towns  and  hamlets  the  call  was  coming  for 

98 


99 


How  the  Work  Spread 

just  such  work  and  men.  All  that  was  needed  was 
some  one  to  organise  and  be  responsible  for  the 
Refuges,  and  men,  more  men,  of  the  right  spirit  and 
training,  to  make  them  a success.  Hsi  saw  the 
opportunity,  and  was  burdened  with  longing  to  turn 
it  to  the  best  account. 

“ The  work  the  Lord  has  given  me  to  do,”  he 
said,  “ is  not  so  much  that  of  a sower  casting  forth 
his  seed,  as  that  of  a fisherman  drawing  in  his  net. 
Preaching  the  Gospel  far  and  wide  is  like  seed- 
sowing. Helping  men,  one  by  one,  to  break  off 
opium  and  believe  in  Jesus  is  like  catching  fish.” 
And  to  this  enterprise  with  skill  and  patience  he 
devoted  himself. 

But  not  all  seed  sown  falls  into  good  ground  ; 
not  all  fish  that  come  into  the  net  are  safely  landed. 
Hsi  was  beginning  to  find  that  often  the  inquirers 
who  seem  most  hopeful,  and  for  whose  salvation  one 
has  specially  laboured,  disappoint  one  at  last. 

And  to  such  trials  he  was  peculiarly  open  on 
account  of  the  very  nature  of  his  work,  which  seemed 
to  offer  financial  as  well  as  spiritual  attractions. 
The  Refuges  had  to  be  made  to  pay  their  way,  and 
if  possible  yield  some  small  margin  of  profit.  It 
was  only  by  the  greatest  care  and  good  manage- 
ment that  this  could  be  accomplished,  especially  in 
country  places.  But,  seeing  the  success  of  some  of 
the  older  Refuges,  people  began  to  imagine  that  it 
was  an  easy  way  of  turning  an  honest  penny.  They 
felt  that  the  work  was  good  and  terribly  needed,  and 
concluded  that  in  its  prosecution  they  could  enrich 
themselves  while  at  the  same  time  benefiting  others. 
But  what  they  did  not  see  was  all  the  prayer  and 


IOO 


Pastor  Hsi 


self  - sacrifice,  the  labour,  patience,  and  practical 
organising  power  behind  the  Fan-ts’uen  effort.  And 
yet  these  things  alone,  by  the  blessing  of  God,  could 
ensure  success. 

Thus,  very  early,  men  with  mixed  motives  began 
to  give  trouble,  supposing  they  could  make  a gain 
of  godliness.  But  even  the  anxiety  that  came  upon 
him  in  this  way  was  secondary  to  the  sorrow  caused 
by  backslidings  and  divisions  among  the  Christians. 
For  these  things  Hsi  had  hardly  been  prepared. 
Difficulties  of  all  sorts  from  without  he  expected,  as 
part  of  the  natural  opposition  of  the  devil  ; but 
grievous  failure  and  dissensions  within  were  heart- 
breaking indeed.  Already  he  was  learning  to  bear, 
in  some  measure,  the  apostolic  burden  : “ the  care 
of  all  the  churches.” 

Meanwhile  the  work  grew  rapidly,  and  inex- 
perience might  well  have  supposed  that  the  Kingdom 
of  God  was  about  to  be  established  in  Southern 
Shan-si.  And  so  indeed  it  was.  But  not  without 
the  ebb  and  flow  that  always  accompany  a rising 
tide,  even  in  movements  of  a spiritual  nature.  Fifty 
to  sixty  men  meeting  regularly  for  worship  at  Fan’s 
village,  and  hundreds  of  more  or  less  interested 
inquirers  in  other  places,  gave  good  ground  for 
hopefulness  about  the  future.  As  time  went  on, 
numbers  of  these  men  and  women  proved  to  be 
truly  converted  and  taught  of  the  Spirit ; others 
again  were  found  to  have  been  influenced  by  purely 
natural  causes,  carried  away  for  a time  by  superficial 
emotions.  It  was  impossible  at  first  to  distinguish 
the  tares  among  the  wheat.  Both  had  to  grow 
together  until  the  testing  came  that,  sooner  or 


How  the  Work  Spread  ioi 

later,  revealed  the  true  nature  of  each  one’s  pro- 
fession. 

Has  it  not  always  been  so,  not  excepting  the 
life-experience  of  our  Lord  Himself? — at  first  many 
followers,  eager  attention,  enthusiasm  kindled  by 
wonderful  doings,  bringing  benefit  of  a material 
character  apparent  to  all  ; a time  of  general  in- 
gathering : then,  as  the  conditions  of  discipleship 
are  better  understood,  a period  of  trial  and  elimina- 
tion ; “ Many  went  back  and  walked  no  more  with 
him  ” : but  always  a precious  residuum  left,  the 
gold  shining  more  brightly  for  the  fires;  “Ye  are 
they  which  have  continued  with  me  in  my  temp- 
tations.” 

This  principle,  so  clearly  taught  in  our  Lord’s 
own  parables,  if  rightly  apprehended,  will  prove  of 
great  value  in  missionary  service ; steadying  the 
soul  against  overwhelming  discouragement,  as  one 
and  another  are  found  to  be  unstable,  and  the 
suggestion  comes : “ Alas,  this  cannot  have  been 
the  work  of  God,  or  it  would  never  have  ended  in 
failure  such  as  this  ! ” 

But  is  it  really  failure,  or  only  a necessary  stage 
in  progress  ? No  strength  of  Christian  character 
can  be  obtained  without  discipline.  For  every  man 
who  will  really  follow  Jesus,  there  is  a cross.  Some 
of  whom  we  have  had  the  brightest  hopes  are  sure 
to  fall  away  under  these  searching  tests.  But  “ He 
shall  not  fail  nor  be  discouraged.”  There  is  no 
need  for  disquietude  and  alarm. 

In  China,  as  at  home,  it  is  questionable  kindness 
that  seeks  to  prop  up  young  Christians  and  shield 
them  from  every  breath  of  temptation  and  trial,  as 


102 


Pastor  Hsi 


though  the  Lord  could  not  be  trusted  to  deal  with 
such  tender  plants.  Far  better  let  Him  blow  with 
His  rough  wind,  if  He  sees  fit.  Storm  and  cold  are 
needed,  as  well  as  sunshine.  He  knows  best  how  to 
strengthen  His  own. 

And  those  He  has  in  training  are  sure  to  come 
out  right  at  last.  It  does  not  really  matter  how 
ignorant  and  slow  of  heart,  weak  and  faulty  they 
may  be,  if  only  they  are  in  His  hand.  Peter  and 
the  rest  of  His  chosen  friends,  men  who  were  to 
“ turn  the  world  upside  down,”  were  just  as  human 
as  we  are  ; but  with  all  their  weaknesses,  they  were 
men  upon  whom  the  Holy  Ghost  could  come. 

These  lessons  Hsi  was  learning  in  the  Refuges 
and  village  gatherings  in  which  the  Lord  was  using 
him  at  this  time.  Fie  did  not  understand  at  first, 
and  was  almost  heart-broken  when  quarrels  and  per- 
secution arose,  scattering  hopeful  little  churches  and 
causing  the  love  of  many  to  grow  cold.  But  by 
degrees  he  came  to  see  that  “ it  must  needs  be  that 
offences  come,”  and  learned  to  possess  his  soul  in 
patience,  leaving  to  God  the  issues  of  His  own 
work. 

Among  the  scores  of  inquirers  around  him  were 
not  a few  who  had  the  essential  quality,  and  could 
be  developed  into  soul-winners  by  the  blessing  of 
God.  These  served  to  comfort  Hsi  for  sleepless 
nights  of  prayer  and  all  the  tears  and  anguish 
caused  by  others  who  disappointed  his  hopes.  And 
the  Lord  never  failed  to  bring  blessing  out  of  even 
the  saddest  experiences.  It  often  seemed  as  if  the 
devil  overreached  himself.  The  work  grew  by  its 
very  difficulties,  rooted  all  the  more  firmly  in  faith 


103 


How  the  Work  Spread 

and  prayer.  And  Hsi  himself  was  learning  through 
his  failures.  Each  fall  cast  him  more  on  God,  and 
made  him  more  distrustful  of  himself,  and  therefore 
stronger. 

Thus  the  work  and  workers  developed  together, 
and  evil  was  overcome  of  good,  as  may  be  seen 
from  the  following  circumstances  that  occurred  about 
this  time. 

Among  the  many  patients  cured  at  Fan-ts’uen 
were  several  men  from  the  little  village  of  Ts’ao- 
seng,  lying  ten  miles  away  to  the  north.  These 
men  while  in  the  Refuge  had  learned  a good  deal 
of  Christian  truth,  and  had  renounced  idolatry,  but 
without  experiencing  any  real  change  of  heart.  On 
returning  to  their  own  village  they  were  impressed 
by  the  number  of  opium-smokers,  former  acquaint- 
ances and  others,  who  came  to  inquire  about  the 
wonderful  treatment ; evidently  with  the  hope  that 
something  might  be  done  for  them.  Instead  of 
being  moved  to  pity,  the  men,  or  most  of  them,  saw 
in  all  this  chiefly  an  opportunity  for  a profitable  in- 
vestment on  their  own  account. 

Why  should  they  take  these  would-be  patients 
to  Fan-ts’uen,  or  send  for  Hsi  to  open  a Refuge 
farther  north  ? Had  they  not  watched  his  methods, 
and  learned  to  use  the  pills  ? They  would  pay 
Hsi  well  for  the  medicine,  and'  start  a Refuge  on 
their  own  account,  charging  more  highly  than  he 
did,  and  making  sure  of  payment  in  advance.  By 
selling  the  medicines  to  them  direct  Hsi  would 
receive  his  money  with  far  less  trouble  than  by 
curing  the  men  himself. 

Thereupon  seven  of  this  little  band  set  to  work, 


104 


Pastor  Hsi 


borrowed  a considerable  sum  of  money,  and  went 
down  to  Fan  at  the  Refuge  to  purchase  supplies. 
But  Fan  was  not  at  liberty  to  sell  the  medicine. 
Hsi  had  to  be  personally  applied  to.  And  some- 
how, face  to  face  with  him,  they  did  not  feel  quite 
so  sure  of  their  ground.  Perceiving  at  once  the 
danger  and  their  real  motives,  Hsi  sternly  replied  : 

“ How  dare  I regard  this  medicine,  that  the  Lord 
is  pleased  to  use  for  saving  the  souls  of  men,  as  a 
matter  of  trade  and  money-making.  Were  I to  do 
this  our  work  would  no  longer  be  prospered.  The 
pills  are  not  for  sale  at  any  price.” 

This  naturally  made  the  impostors  furious,  and 
away  they  went  to  spread  all  sorts  of  calumnies 
about  Hsi  and  his  work.  But  not  all  the  seven  were 
impostors.  Some,  though  misled,  were  true  men, 
and,  impressed  by  Hsi’s  exhortations,  they  wished 
to  remain  under  his  influence  and  learn  more. 
These  two  or  three  Hsi  kept  with  him,  and  finally, 
seeing  they  were  in  earnest,  he  sent  them  to  one  of 
the  Refuges  for  training.  They  developed  well, 
and  became  established  Christians.  And  when  Hsi 
himself  was  led  to  open  a proper  Refuge  at  Ts’ao- 
seng,  he  put  them  in  charge,  and  his  confidence  was 
not  misplaced. 

The  result  was  a remarkable  movement  in  that 
neighbourhood.  Numbers  of  men  passed  through 
the  Refuge.  Within  the  first  year,  over  fifty  people 
professed  conversion,  not  a few  of  whom  were 
received  into  the  Church : and  as  from  Fan’s  village, 
the  blessing  spread  to  many  surrounding  places. 

About  two  miles  to  the  west  lay  the  charming 
village  of  Pan-ta-li,  from  which  one  of  the  first 


After  heavy  rains  many  of  these  small  mountain  streams  become  fierce  rushing  torrents. 


How  the  Work  Spread  105 

and  most  promising  of  these  inquirers  came. 
Famous  for  its  perennial  spring,  this  quiet  hamlet 
was  unusually  attractive.  From  a walled-in  opening 
in  the  ground  the  water  gushed  forth  in  such 
abundance  that  even  at  its  source  it  was  almost 
deep  enough  to  swim  in.  Clear  and  cool  the 
stream  flowed  down  the  village  street,  bordered  with 
drooping  willows  and  spanned  by  the  graceful  arch 
of  a moss-covered  bridge.  In  this  beautiful  spot 
Chang  was  well  known  as  a man  of  some  influence, 
elderly  and  well-to-do,  but — an  opium-smoker. 

Earlier  in  life  he  had  fallen  in  with  Romanists, 
and  had  nominally  become  a Christian.  But  he 
went  on  smoking  opium  just  the  same,  and  succeed- 
ing years  only  found  him  more  deeply  sunk  in  sin 
and  misery.  At  length  he  heard  of  the  Refuge  at 
Ts’ao-seng,  and  went  over  to  see  what  was  happen- 
ing. And  there,  at  last,  Chang  really  met  the 
Saviour  he  had  heard  about  so  long.  His  chains 
were  broken,  his  life  transformed,  and  he  went  back 
to  Pan-ta-li  rejoicing. 

But  one  great  trouble  remained.  His  wife  was 
not  a Christian.  At  times  she  seemed  interested, 
and  would  go  over  to  service  at  the  Refuge.  But 
she  was  bound  by  a tyranny  more  terrible  than 
the  vice  that  had  so  long  enslaved  her  husband. 
Suffering  from  the  malady  that,  though  common,  is 
always  mentioned  with  bated  breath,  she  was  known 
throughout  the  neighbourhood  as  a demoniac. 

After  her  husband’s  conversion,  this  poor  woman 
seemed  to  be  worse  than  ever.  The  fits  of  frenzy 
were  more  frequent,  and  she  would  cry  out  as  if  in 
terror  : 


io6 


Pastor  Hsi 


“ I fear  nothing  and  no  one,  save  Pastor  Hsi  of 
the  Western  Chang  village.”  And  this  she  repeated 
constantly. 

The  circumstance  was  peculiar,  and  attracted  a 
good  deal  of  attention  in  the  district.  Finally,  Hsi 
heard  of  it,  and  was  not  a little  troubled.  Already 
he  had  found  considerable  difficulty  in  preventing  the 
Christians  from  speaking  of  him  as  “ Our  Pastor,”  a 
title  he  felt  to  be  most  unfortunate,  and  to  which 
he  had  no  claim.  For  at  that  time  he  was  only  an 
elder  in  the  P’ing-yang  church  ; and  there  were  no 
ordained  pastors  in  the  province,  except  the  mission- 
aries. But  try  as  he  might,  he  could  not  wholly 
check  the  use  of  the  term,  and  was  open  to  a good 
deal  of  misunderstanding  in  consequence.  And 
now  the  poor  frenzied  woman  at  Pan-ta-li  would 
persist  in  crying  : 

“ I fear  nothing  and  no  one  but  Pastor  Hsi.” 

At  length,  distressed  on  her  account  as  well  as 
his  own,  Hsi  went  over  to  the  village,  and  was 
warmly  welcomed  by  the  Christian  husband.  A 
crowd  gathered  as  usual  in  and  around  the  house,  to 
see  what  was  going  to  happen.  After  putting  the 
truth  plainly  before  them,  and  committing  the  whole 
matter  to  God  in  prayer,  Hsi  laid  his  hands  on  the 
woman,  and  in  the  name  of  Jesus  commanded  the 
evil  spirits  to  leave  her  and  return  no  more. 

From  that  moment  the  trouble  ceased.  Mrs. 
Chang  became  quiet  and  self-possessed.  All  the 
symptoms  of  her  strange  disorder  passed  away,  and 
she  was  soon  as  earnest  as  her  husband  in  seeking 
to  bring  others  to  the  Saviour.  The  interest  aroused 
by  this  circumstance,  among  neighbours  and  friends, 


107 


How  the  Work  Spread 

was  so  great  that  the  Changs  soon  found  their  guest- 
hall  too  small  for  the  people  who  wished  to  attend 
the  meetings.  At  their  own  expense  they  rented  a 
house  near  at  hand  for  the  purposes  of  a Christian 
church,  and  before  long  twenty  or  thirty  believers 
were  meeting  regularly  in  that  mountain  village, 
from  whose  changed  lives  and  fearless  testimony  the 
blessing  spread  to  other  places. 

But  all  was  not  smooth  sailing  at  Pan-ta-li 
even  in  those  early  days.  Dissensions  among  the 
Christians  arose,  here  as  elsewhere,  and  Hsi  had  to 
be  sent  for  to  put  matters  right.  With  the  heart 
of  a father  toward  his  children,  he  always  suffered 
keenly  in  their  sins  and  failings.  He  felt  them  as 
his  own.  Instinctively  the  thought  would  come  : if 
he  had  been  more  watchful,  more  prayerful,  more 
instant  in  season  and  out  of  season  in  the  care  of 
these  little  churches,  the  trouble  might  never  have 
arisen ; and  all  the  sorrow  and  dishonour  to  the 
Master’s  name  would  have  been  spared. 

On  one  occasion  he  was  hurriedly  called  to  Pan- 
ta-li  on  account  of  a disturbance  that  threatened  to 
prove  serious.  It  was  the  depth  of  a cold  northern 
winter,  but  he  went  at  once.  Wrapped  in  his  fur- 
lined  gown,  he  made  the  toilsome  journey  over  those 
mountain  roads,  his  heart  heavy  for  the  scenes  he 
knew  he  was  about  to  face. 

Two  brothers  named  Chang,  both  leaders  among 
the  Christians,  had  quarrelled  over  some  trifling 
matter,  and  several  of  the  others  had  become  in- 
volved. As  the  dispute  went  on,  neighbours  and 
friends  gathered  round,  until  the  excited  crowd 
seemed  to  embrace  the  whole  village.  In  the  midst 


io8 


Pastor  Hsi 


of  this  disgraceful  scene,  the  younger  Chang,  trans- 
ported with  passion,  seized  a chopper  that  was  lying 
close  at  hand  and  flung  it  at  his  brother’s  head. 
The  instrument  was  sharp  and  heavy,  and  the  blow, 
if  well  directed,  would  doubtless  have  proved  fatal. 
But  missing  its  aim,  the  chopper  struck  another 
man,  an  inquirer  named  Koh,  wounding  him 
severely  in  the  knee. 

It  was  a dreadful  moment,  for  murder  had  been 
intended,  and  the  assailant  was  a younger  brother. 
This  added  to  the  crime  tenfold.  And  then  poor  Koh 
was  seriously  injured,  and  all  his  relatives  involved. 
After  the  first  breathless  pause,  of  course  the  strife 
and  altercation  were  more  violent  than  ever.  No- 
thing could  be  done  to  quiet  the  brothers,  and  the 
friends  of  the  wounded  man  purposely  aggravated 
the  trouble.  Then  it  was  that,  seriously  alarmed, 
some  of  the  Christians  sent  off  a messenger  to  the 
Western  Chang  village. 

Arrived  at  the  scene  of  disturbance,  Hsi  found 
matters  even  worse  than  he  had  anticipated.  The 
Changs  were  irreconcileable  ; Koh’s  party,  perceiving 
their  advantage,  were  pressing  outrageous  demands 
for  compensation  ; and  worst  of  all,  the  cause  of 
Christ  was  openly  dishonoured  before  the  heathen. 
Satan  had  triumphed  ; and  there  was  no  telling  to 
what  proportions  the  trouble  might  grow. 

All  eyes  were  turned  on  Hsi.  What  would  he 
say  ? How  would  he  handle  the  affair  ? Everything 
seemed  to  depend,  just  then,  upon  his  skill  and 
strength.  In  the  midst  of  such  an  outbreak  the 
wrong  word  would  be  a spark  to  gunpowder ; while 
any  sign  of  fear  or  weakness  must  make  matters 


109 


How  the  Work  Spread 

worse.  Hsi  knew  well  enough  the  danger  of  the 
situation : old  enmities  and  village  feuds  on  the 
point  of  reawakening,  and  a lawsuit  imminent,  or 
perhaps  several,  with  all  the  bribery  and  oppression 
involved.  For  one  thing  leads  on  to  another  in 
China,  and  the  chain  seems  endless. 

And  more  than  this,  he  knew  what  lay  behind  it 
all  ; that  such  anger  is,  in  terrible  reality,  giving 
place  to  the  devil,1  against  whose  wiles  he  was 
powerless  indeed. 

And  so  the  thing  he  did  was  just  what  no  one 
expected.  He  simply  walked  away  without  a word, 
and  left  them.  To  upbraid  or  condemn  would  be 
useless.  No  appeal  to  reason  or  conscience  would 
be  tolerated  at  that  moment.  So  just  as  he  was, 
without  food  or  rest,  he  sought  a place,  alone,  where 
he  could  pray. 

A considerable  time  elapsed  before  Hsi  was  seen 
again,  and  curiosity  as  to  what  he  could  be  doing 
grew  to  almost  suspense.  And  when  he  did  appear 
the  surprise  of  the  crowd  only  increased.  For  instead 
of  addressing  the  angry  disputants,  or  attempting 
to  pacify  Koh’s  relatives,  he  quietly  made  his  way 
to  the  corner  where  the  wounded  man  was  sitting, 
neglected  in  the  general  excitement,  and  asked  to 
be  allowed  to  do  something  for  his  suffering  limb. 

This  effectually  changed  the  current  of  thought 
and  feeling.  And  as  Hsi  dressed  the  wound  with 

1 Ephesians  iv.  26,  27  : “ Be  ye  angry,  and  sin  not  : let  not  the  sun 
go  down  upon  your  wrath  : neither  give  place  to  the  devil." 

It  is  noteworthy  that  a large  proportion  of  alleged  cases  of  demon- 
possession in  China  are  directly  traceable  to  such  a commencement. 
Of  those  that  have  come  under  the  personal  observation  of  the  writer, 
nearly  all  were  said  to  have  begun  in  some  fit  of  anger  or  grief,  lasting 
perhaps  for  days. 


I 10 


Pastor  Hsi 


remedies  he  had  provided,  talking  kindly  with  the 
patient  meanwhile,  even  the  onlookers  could  not  but 
feel  more  or  less  in  the  wrong. 

Then  while  still  busy  with  Koh,  Hsi  began  to 
express  his  deep  sorrow  for  all  that  had  happened, 
and  the  shame  it  was  to  himself  and  those  present 
who  called  themselves  Christians.  By  this  time  he 
had  the  sympathy  of  the  crowd,  and  could  say  almost 
anything.  Little  by  little  he  went  on,  still  making 
himself  one  with  the  offenders,  until  he  could  speak 
more  directly  to  the  Christians,  and  lift  the  whole 
matter  on  to  a different  plane.  Not  against  each 
other  or  their  fellow-villagers  only  was  this  sin,  but 
against  the  One  who  loved  them  best,  and  whom  in 
their  deepest  hearts  they  truly  loved.  Then  turning 
to  the  Changs  he  appealed  to  them  on  this  ground, 
with  humility  and  tenderness  that  would  have  been 
hard  to  resist.  He  spoke  of  the  triumph  of  the  great 
adversary,  and  of  the  sorrow  of  the  heart  of  Christ 
whom  they  had  crucified  afresh,  putting  Him  to  an 
open  shame.  Earnestly  he  besought  them  both  to 
acknowledge  their  wrong-doing,  for  each  had  been  to 
blame,  and  ended  by  reminding  them  how  much 
worse  matters  might  have  been  had  not  God  in  His 
mercy  intervened. 

“ Chang,  younger  brother,”  he  exclaimed,  “ go 
thank  the  Lord  upon  your  knees  for  saving  you  from 
untold  misery  and  remorse ! Had  not  He  turned 
that  blow  aside,  your  brother’s  death  might  even  now 
be  at  your  door.” 

“ And  as  to  Koh,”  he  continued,  addressing  the 
crowd,  “ he  is  indeed  to  be  thanked.  For,  receiving 
in  his  own  person  the  wound  intended  for  another,  he 


1 1 1 


How  the  Work  Spread 

has  prevented  a greater  injury,  and  probably  averted 
the  death  of  his  friend.” 

This  was  a new  point  of  view,  and  approving 
glances  were  turned  upon  Koh,  who  began  to  assume 
the  role  of  benefactor.  His  relatives,  in  spite  of 
themselves,  were  disarmed.  And  meanwhile  the 
Chang  brothers  had  an  opportunity  to  recover  them- 
selves. Appreciative  comments  followed  Hsi’s  exhor- 
tations, which  appealed  to  Christian  and  heathen 
alike,  and  he  was  able  finally  to  explain  the  true 
principles  of  the  faith  that  had  been  so  sadly 
misrepresented. 

But  Hsi  went  a step  further  than  this.  He  knew 
that  words,  no  matter  how  convincing,  would  never 
heal  the  breach  nor  mend  the  injured  limb.  Some- 
thing more  practical  was  needed.  It  was  no  use 
telling  the  Changs  to  make  reparation,  or  exhorting 
the  Kohs  to  be  forgiving.  They  were  not  yet  ready 
for  this.  Besides  it  is  so  much  stronger  to  preach 
by  example  than  precept  only.  “ Come  . . . follow 
me,”  is  still  the  most  eloquent  sermon. 

Practical  compensation  had  to  be  made,  for  Koh 
was  disabled  from  work,  and  in  a good  deal  of 
suffering.  The  relatives  must  be  satisfied,  and  on- 
lookers convinced  that  Christianity  is  right  and 
honourable,  not  in  word  only.  And  most  important 
of  all,  the  Changs  had  to  be  fully  reconciled,  and  the 
Christians  made  to  feel  that  such  sin  could  not  be 
lightly  passed  over,  and  though  forgiven,  must  entail 
suffering  and  loss. 

Hsi  had  not  come  prepared  for  financial  outlay. 
But  he  was  not  without  resource.  Leaving  the 
village  for  a while,  that  his  words  might  take  effect, 


I I 2 


Pastor  Hsi 


he  went  himself  to  the  nearest  pawnshop,  and  came 
back  without  his  fur -lined  gown.  The  loss  was 
immediately  noticed,  for  in  the  absence  of  his  outer 
garment  he  was  poorly  clad  for  such  wintry  weather. 
But  regardless  of  remonstrance,  he  handed  a generous 
sum  to  Koh  and  his  family,  not  as  reparation,  but 
in  token  of  his  sympathy  and  sorrow  as  a Christian 
for  what  had  taken  place. 

Then  with  tears  and  great  freedom  of  heart  he 
besought  the  Changs  to  be  at  peace,  and  all  the 
Christians  to  confess  their  sins  to  God  with  true 
repentance.  To  see  him  suffering  for  their  fault  was 
more  than  they  could  stand.  The  Changs  were 
completely  broken  down.  Love  and  unity  were 
restored.  And  Hsi  was  able  to  put  other  wrong 
things  right,  and  leave  the  little  group  of  Christians 
stronger  in  some  ways  for  the  sad  experience  that 
might  have  had  so  different  an  ending.  They  could 
not  make  up  to  him  what  he  had  sacrificed,  and 
were  distressed  to  let  him  start  on  that  long  cold 
journey  so  unprotected.  But  he  tried  to  comfort 
them,  insisting  : 

“ It  is  all  right,  and  only  my  duty.  God  has 
called  me  to  bear  your  burdens,  and  care  for 
you  as  my  own  children.  I must  do  it,  because 
I love  you,  and  have  you  in  my  heart,  and  cannot 
help  it.” 

From  that  time  the  work  at  Pan-ta-li  flourished 
in  quite  a special  way.  The  Christians  drew  together, 
and  not  a few  were  added  to  their  number.  Before 
long  so  many  opium-smokers  were  applying  for  help 
that  Hsi  had  to  commence  a Refuge  in  the  village. 
This  was  made  a blessing,  and  men  saved  there  for 


How  the  Work  Spread  1 1 3 

this  life  and  the  next,  carried  the  glad  tidings  to 
many  distant  places. 

And  the  Chang  brothers  never  went  back.  They 
grew  in  usefulness  as  years  went  on.  The  younger, 
the  offender  on  this  occasion,  became  a deacon,  and 
the  older  first  a deacon  and  then  an  elder  in  the 
church,  and  for  some  time  laboured  as  a missionary 
a thousand  miles  away  from  home,  in  the  most  anti- 
foreign  province  in  China. 


I 


XI 

HOW  GOD  PROVIDED 

And  now  to  return  for  a while  to  the  Western  Chang 
village  and  the  work  Hsi  was  doing  at  home. 
Changes  not  a few  had  come  since  the  days  of 
opium-smoking  idleness  that  preceded  his  conversion, 
and  since  more  recent  years  that  found  him  free 
enough  to  accept  the  duties  of  headman  of  the 
village.  Now  his  home  was  a hive  of  industry,  as 
full  and  busy  as  any  opium  refuge,  and  with  more 
varied  interests. 

For  gradually  Hsi  had  been  drawn  into  a new 
line  of  service,  the  complement  of  all  he  had  hitherto 
undertaken.  With  every  added  Refuge  the  circle 
of  his  influence  widened,  and  with  it  his  sense  of 
responsibility.  Among  the  patients  were  many  who, 
though  cured  of  opium -smoking,  were  far  from 
established  in  the  faith.  A month  or  two  under 
Christian  influence  had  convinced  them  of  the  folly 
of  idol -worship  and  made  them  long  for  better 
things.  They  were  in  many  cases  earnest  inquirers, 
but  unfit  to  face  persecution  or  make  satisfactory 
progress  alone.  To  send  them  back  into  heathen 
surroundings,  beyond  the  reach  of  further  help  and 

114 


How  God  Provided  1 1 5 

teaching,  would  have  been  to  risk  losing  them 
altogether. 

Many  also,  when  the  time  came  for  leaving  the 
Refuge,  were  still  far  from  strong.  Some  former 
ailment  may  have  reappeared,  threatening  to  drive 
them  back  to  opium  for  relief.  These  men  required 
care  and  watching  and  to  be  taught  the  unfailing 
power  of  prayer.  But  often  the  Refuges  were  full  and 
all  accommodation  needed.  Must  they  be  turned 
out  and  allowed  to  drift  for  lack  of  a helping  hand  ? 

Then  there  were  always  others  who  during  their 
stay  in  the  Refuge  had  been  truly  converted  to  God, 
and  a few  who  were  manifestly  fitted  to  become 
soul-winners  and  helpful  assistants,  if  not  leaders,  in 
the  future  of  the  work.  Some  were  ignorant  and 
some  were  poor ; some  needed  help,  having  lost 
their  means  of  livelihood  by  becoming  Christians  ; 
and  all  required  much  careful  training  in  view  of 
days  to  come.  To  neglect  the  development  of  these 
men  would  have  been  fatal  to  the  best  interests  of 
the  work  and  to  his  stewardship  of  the  talents  God 
had  given  him. 

And  so  it  came  to  pass  that  all  these,  and  many 
others  difficult  to  classify,  found  a place  in  Hsi’s 
household  as  well  as  in  his  heart ; gathered  into 
the  old  home  at  the  Western  Chang  village,  from 
whose  doors  none  whom  he  could  help  was  ever 
turned  away. 

At  first  especially  they  were  a motley  crew,  and 
it  was  difficult  to  maintain  order  and  keep  them 
usefully  employed.  But  method  and  experience 
worked  wonders,  and  the  results  were  increasingly 
satisfactory. 


Pastor  Hsi 


1 1 6 

One  rule  Hsi  insisted  upon  was  : “ If  any  man 
will  not  work,  neither  shall  he  eat.”  This  saved  a 
great  deal  of  trouble.  For  if  by  chance  impostors 
were  taken  in  who  did  not  relish  honest  toil,  they 
soon  made  an  excuse  for  retiring.  Fortunately  the 
little  property  he  still  possessed  was  sufficient  to 
supply  employment  for  a good  number.  To  en- 
courage his  guests  he  worked  with  them,  giving  all 
the  time  he  could  to  manual  toil.  And  the  know- 
ledge of  farming  he  had  gained  on  first  becoming  a 
Christian  proved  invaluable,  enabling  him  to  direct 
as  well  as  assist  their  labours. 

It  was  a busy  community,  for  almost  all  the 
needs  of  the  household  were  supplied  at  home. 
Flour-grinding,  bread-making,  water-carrying,  spin- 
ning, weaving,  tailoring,  carpentry,  and  the  all- 
important  medicine  - making,  were  some  of  the 
employments  that  filled  the  flying  hours.  Hsi’s 
own  time  was  much  occupied  with  daily  classes  and 
meetings,  for  the  deepening  of  spiritual  life  was  his 
first  concern,  and  all  under  his  roof  were  either  souls 
to  be  won  or  Christians  to  be  made  into  soul- 
winners. 

As  the  household  grew  enlarged  accommodation 
was  needed,  and  Hsi  became  a skilful  architect  and 
builder.  Gradually  he  erected  near  the  threshing- 
floor  a number  of  small  houses  and  a kitchen,  and 
one  of  the  barns  was  adapted  for  use  as  a chapel. 
Details  of  housekeeping  and  domestic  affairs  were 
largely  taken  off  his  hands  by  Mrs.  Hsi  and  her 
sister.  They  were  his  chief  helpers  also  in  the 
manufacture  of  the  anti-opium  pills  upon  which  the 
Refuges  were  dependent.  It  is  satisfactory  to  note 


'*  Wood-carriers  returning  from  the  hills.  2.  The  suburbs  of  the  city.  3.  A Water-carrier. 


How  God  Provided 


ii  7 

that  the  sister,  little  Miss  Liang,  became  increasingly 
useful,  and  by  her  marriage  a few  years  later  with 
one  of  Hsi’s  most  valued  assistants,  was  permanently 
attached  to  the  household. 

The  medicine-making  was  no  sinecure.  As  the 
Refuges  increased,  it  came  to  be  one  of  the  most 
serious  of  Hsi’s  undertakings.  And  though  he 
trained  and  used  helpers,  it  was  a task  he  never 
entrusted  wholly  to  others. 

The  mere  time  and  labour  involved  were  con- 
siderable, to  say  nothing  of  the  skill  required  with 
such  poor  appliances.  But  Hsi  was  not  content 
with  making  the  pills  anyhow.  They  were  for  the 
work  of  God,  part  of  the  ministry  he  had  received, 
and  to  “save  the  souls  of  men.”  To  this  end  he 
was  most  particular  that  they  should  be  “ well  made 
and  attractive-looking.”  And  there  was  nothing  but 
a simple,  corrugated  basket  hanging  from  a rope, 
with  which  to  swing  them  into  shape  ! 

But  his  chief  care  was  that  the  blessing  of  God 
should  so  rest  on  the  operation  that  the  pills  should 
be  successful  in  their  mission,  and  be  the  means  ot 
bringing  spiritual  as  well  as  physical  healing.  He 
had  no  confidence  in  the  medicine  by  itself.  But  he 
was  very  sure  that  the  Lord  had  led  him  into  the 
opium  refuge  work  and  had  given  him  that  pre- 
scription in  answer  to  prayer,  and  that  as  His  bless- 
ing rested  upon  them,  the  pills  could  and  would  be 
a means  of  salvation  to  multitudes.  So  whenever 
it  was  necessary  to  make  a fresh  supply,  he  began 
with  prayer  and  fasting.  It  was  his  habit  to  go 
without  food  the  whole  twenty-four  hours  of  the  day 
given  to  that  work.  Sometimes  he  was  so  exhausted 


1 1 8 


Pastor  Hsi 


toward  evening  that  he  could  hardly  stand.  Then 
he  would  go  away  for  a few  minutes  alone  to  wait 
upon  God.  “ Lord,  it  is  Thy  work.  Give  me  Thy 
strength,”  was  his  plea.  And  he  always  came 
back  fresh  and  reinvigorated,  as  if  with  food  and 
rest. 

The  method  followed  was  as  simple  as  it  was 
ingenious.  First  a good  day  was  chosen,  suitable 
for  drying  the  pills  as  fast  as  they  were  made. 
Then  the  drugs  were  gathered  together,  weighed, 
and  examined,  for  all  the  ingredients  had  to  be  the 
best  obtainable.  After  that  they  were  thoroughly 
pounded  with  a rough  pestle  and  mortar,  mixed  in 
the  required  quantities,  and  piled  up  in  great  heaps 
of  reddish-brown  powder.  Then  came  the  more 
difficult  process,  generally  undertaken  by  Hsi  him- 
self. The  powder  had  to  be  moistened  with  just 
sufficient  water  and  kneaded  to  a particular  con- 
sistency, so  that  it  would  roll  off  into  nice,  firm, 
little  balls  when  properly  swung  in  the  basket. 
This  last  stage  of  the  proceeding  required  dexterity 
as  well  as  patience.  But  when  the  basket  was  kept 
swinging  they  could  turn  out  hundreds,  if  not 
thousands,  of  pills  in  the  day. 

By  careful  management  and  the  help  of  his 
guests  in  various  ways,  Hsi  was  able  to  make  his 
household  largely  self-supporting.  But  there  were 
other  expenses  connected  with  the  entertainment  of 
visitors,  especially  on  Sundays,  and  with  the  support 
and  extension  of  his  Refuges.  The  farm  produced 
no  ready  money.  And  the  profit  derived  from  the 
pills,  which  were  sold  to  his  patients  only,  did  not 
amount  to  much.  Amid  all  these  responsibilities 


How  God  Provided 


119 

Hsi  was  beginning  to  prove  not  only  the  trial  but 
the  blessing  of  an  empty  treasury  that  casts  one 
upon  God. 

Feeling,  perhaps,  that  he  was  going  ahead  too 
fast,  his  missionary  friends  in  P’ing-yang  advised 
retrenchment,  especially  in  connection  with  his 
Sunday  hospitality.  This  Hsi  never  forgot,  and  his 
account  of  the  matter  is  worth  recording,  although 
it  illustrates  the  weakness  of  some  of  his  ideas  as  to 
Scriptural  interpretation. 

“ At  that  time,”  he  writes,  “ in  each  of  the 
Refuges,  among  those  who  believed  in  the  Lord 
Jesus  were  some  who  were  friendless  and  poor, 
and  others  who  needed  teaching  or  were  weak  in 
body  and  had  no  means  of  livelihood.  These  all 
came  to  my  house  to  learn  the  doctrine  and  be  fed. 
There  were  constantly  twenty  or  thirty  men  coming 
and  going.  I,  trusting  in  the  Lord,  gladly  received 
them,  hoping  they  might  be  fully  saved  and  become 
useful  in  the  work  of  God. 

“ Moreover  every  Sabbath  day  fifty  or  sixty  men 
gathered  from  the  surrounding  villages  for  worship. 
I,  trusting  in  the  Lord,  received  them  also,  not 
grieving  that  my  means  were  insufficient  to  meet  the 
need.  My  hope  was  that  I might  catch  souls  in  as 
large  numbers  as  men  catch  fish. 

“ At  length  the  foreign  pastor  kindly  exhorted 
me,  saying  he  had  visited  many  churches,  but  had 
never  seen  this  plan  pursued  before. 

“ ‘ I am  ignorant  about  the  work  in  other  places,’ 
I replied,  ‘ but  when  friends  come  a long  distance  to 
worship  under  my  roof,  I cannot  bear  to  have  them 
go  away  hungry.’ 


I 20 


Pastor  Hsi 


“ Later  on  the  pastor  again  referred  to  the  subject. 

“ ‘ I see,’  he  said,  ‘ that  in  this  matter  you  are 
seeking  to  follow  the  Lord’s  example  in  feeding  the 
five  thousand.  But  do  not  forget,  the  Lord  did  this 
only  twice,  not  constantly.’ 

“‘Yes,’  I replied  with  a glad  heart,  ‘the  Lord 
fed  the  multitudes  as  an  example  to  His  disciples. 
For  this,  once  would  have  been  quite  sufficient. 
How  much  more  binding  when  He  did  it  twice.’  ” 

Apparently  it  was  not  easy  to  make  him  see 
things  in  those  days,  if  they  did  not  agree  with 
his  own  convictions.  The  missionaries,  it  is  to  be 
feared,  found  him  headstrong  and  self-willed  at 
times,  and  all  too  impatient  of  restraint.  But  they 
recognised  his  love  for  souls  and  true  devotion,  and 
appreciated,  though  they  could  not  always  approve. 
Meanwhile  Hsi  was  earnest  in  doing  the  best  he 
knew,  and  the  Lord  wonderfully  cared  for  him,  in 
spite  of  his  mistakes. 

One  remarkable  thing  about  him  from  the  begin- 
ning was  his  freedom  from  the  love  of  money,  or  the 
desire  for  financial  returns  for  his  own  benefit.  Of 
course  he  had  to  make  his  Refuges  pay,  as  far  as 
possible,  and  to  take  whatever  profit  accrued  in  one 
case  to  supply  the  lack  in  others.  But  he  would 
never  allow  the  money  question  to  be  made  pro- 
minent, and  it  was  perfectly  clear  in  the  long  run 
that  he  was  not  seeking  personal  advantage. 

For  one  thing,  he  never  insisted  upon  payment. 
His  charges  were  from  seven  hundred  to  two 
thousand  cash  (two  to  six  shillings),  according  to 
the  severity  of  the  case.  This  covered  board  and 
lodging  as  well  as  medicine  and  treatment.  But  if 


How  God  Provided 


I 21 


patients  were  unable  to  afford  so  much,  he  would 
return  part  of  the  money,  or  take  them  in  his  own 
home  free  of  charge.  And  if  they  were  dishonest, 
and  though  reasoned  with  refused  to  pay,  he  simply 
made  it  a matter  of  prayer,  and  left  the  results  with 
God.  Not  infrequently  the  consequences  proved 
serious  for  the  delinquent. 

Another  way  in  which  his  conduct  was  unusual 
was  that  money  given  him  for  the  work  he  would 
not  hesitate  to  return,  if  he  felt  that  the  blessing  of 
God  did  not  come  with  it.  A gift  made  from  wrong 
motives,  or  reluctantly,  he  found  to  be  no  help.  “ It 
must  proceed  out  of  a pure  heart,”  he  would  say, 
“ and  from  a willing  mind,  in  order  to  have  the 
Lord’s  acceptance  and  blessing.”  And  without 
these,  how  could  it  but  be  harmful?  Was  it  money 
they  were  seeking,  or  the  blessing  of  God  ? Poverty 
only  cast  them  the  more  upon  Him,  but  money 
without  His  blessing  would  soon  bring  trouble. 

An  occasion  of  this  sort  occurred  in  connection 
with  a man  named  Ts’ui,  who  was  a professing 
Christian.  A stone-mason  by  trade,  he  had  done 
well  in  business,  and  was  known  to  have  hoarded 
up  more  than  one  hundred  thousand  cash,  quite  a 
fortune  in  that  part  of  the  world.  But  not  a 
fraction  would  he  spare  for  the  Lord’s  work.  No 
appeals  moved  him.  And  this,  naturally,  was  a 
stumbling-block  to  poorer  Christians,  who  had  to 
make  up  in  their  contributions  for  his  parsimony. 

At  length  Ts’ui  was  taken  seriously  ill  and 
seemed  in  danger  of  death.  He  immediately  sent 
for  Hsi  and  besought  him  to  pray  for  his  recovery. 

“ I am  willing,  Brother  Hsi,”  he  groaned,  “ to 


122 


Pastor  Hsi 


contribute  forty  thousand  cash,  if  only  you  will  get 
me  out  of  this  trouble.” 

“ What  have  you  been  doing,”  exclaimed  Hsi, 
“ to  have  fallen  into  such  a condition  ? Do  you 
suppose  you  can  bribe  the  Lord,  and  purchase  your 
life  with  money  ? Sincerely  confess  your  sins,  and 
I will  pray  for  you.  This  is  no  time  to  talk  of 
gifts.” 

Apparently  the  man  did  cry  to  God  for  mercy. 
Hsi  prayed  for  him,  and  he  was  speedily  better. 
But,  as  might  be  expected,  he  said  nothing  further 
about  the  money.  The  contribution  he  had  been  so 
eager  to  make  was  quite  forgotten. 

Not  long  afterwards  the  same  illness  returned 
with  still  more  serious  symptoms.  In  great  alarm 
Ts’ui  sent  again  for  Hsi,  and  this  time  putting  a 
bank  draft  for  a large  sum  into  his  hands,  begged 
him  to  pray  at  once  for  his  relief.  But  Hsi  re- 
turned the  money,  saying  sadly  : 

“ Alas,  I fear  it  is  too  late.  Yet  it  may  be  that 
God  will  have  pity  on  your  soul.  Cry  to  Him  in 
the  name  of  Jesus  for  pardon.  I cannot  take  the 
money.” 

A day  or  two  later  Ts’ui  passed  away.  Within 
a few  months  his  widow  married  again — a terrible 
disgrace  to  the  memory  of  the  dead  man — and  his 
hoarded  wealth  was  scattered. 

But  though  Hsi  was  independent  in  these  ways, 
for  the  honour  of  his  Master’s  name,  and  though  he 
managed  his  farm  and  opium  refuges  with  economy, 
using  every  cash  as  carefully  as  possible,  it  was 
far  from  easy  to  make  both  ends  meet.  It  was  all 
very  well  to  speak  about  following  the  Lord’s  example 


How  God  Provided 


123 


in  feeding  the  multitudes,  but  as  a matter  of  fact  it 
meant  either  bankruptcy  or  drawing  upon  divine 
resources. 

Toward  the  close  of  the  year  after  his  missionary 
friend  had  urged  retrenchment,  when  Hsi  came 
to  balance  his  accounts  he  found  to  his  dismay 
that  there  was  a threatened  deficit  of  over  eighty 
thousand  cash  : just  what  the  foreign  shepherd 
had  feared,  and  what  the  heathen  around  him  were 
always  prophesying ! He  could  see  his  way  to 
making  up  about  a third  of  this  sum,  but  that  would 
still  leave  him  nearly  fifty  thousand  in  arrears.  He 
could  not  borrow  money,  for  that  was  against  the 
clear  injunction  “ Owe  no  man  anything.”  And 
rack  his  brains  as  he  might,  no  plan  presented  itself 
by  which  so  large  a sum  could  be  raised.  His 
heathen  relatives  angrily  declared  that  he  would 
bring  them  all  into  trouble.  His  wife  and  fellow- 
workers  were  silent  and  anxious.  But  Hsi  gave 
himself  to  waiting  upon  God. 

And  just  then  the  unexpected  happened.  From 
the  capital  of  the  province  a remarkable  paper  made 
its  way  down  to  Hsi’s  neighbourhood  and  came 
into  his  hands.  It  contained  a list  of  a number  of 
subjects  connected  with  the  Christian  religion,  upon 
which  literary  men  were  invited  to  write  theses  to 
compete  for  valuable  prizes.  The  essays  were  to 
contain  about  five  thousand  characters,  and  might 
be  written  either  in  verse  or  prose,  but  the  highest 
prize  was  for  poetical  compositions,  and  consisted 
of  fifty  ounces  of  silver.  The  offer  was  from  the 
T’ai-yiian  missionaries,  and  open  to  all  the  literati 
of  the  province. 


124 


Pastor  Hsi 


“ This,”  cried  Hsi  with  enthusiasm,  “ is  the  Lord’s 
answer  to  our  petitions ! The  first  prize  shall 
assuredly  be  mine.” 

With  faith  and  courage  he  set  to  work.  It  was 
already  the  tenth  month  of  the  year,  and  there  was 
no  time  to  spare.  The  first  prize  was  for  poetry 
only,  and  so  to  that  line  of  things  he  confined 
himself. 

Little  though  he  realised  it  at  the  time,  there 
was  a deeper  purpose  in  that  versifying  than  the 
one  he  had  in  view.  The  growing  church  of  his 
own  hills  and  valleys  needed  a new  hymnology, 
something  of  their  own,  expressing  in  local  language 
the  experiences  of  the  heart.  Hsi  was  dimly  con- 
scious of  the  need.  He  knew  the  hymns  they 
used  did  not  appeal  much  to  the  people.  But  it 
had  never  occurred  to  him  that  he  might  be  enabled 
to  write  others  that  would.  Now  as  he  pondered, 
pen  in  hand,  thoughts  came  to  him  and  the  verses 
flowed,  until  one  after  another  poems  were  written 
that  discovered  a gift  never  again  lost  sight  of. 

A little  later  the  missionary  paid  another  visit 
to  the  Western  Chang  village,  this  time  not  to 
advise  caution  but  to  confer  upon  the  winner  of  the 
first  prize  a shoe  of  silver  worth  seventy  thousand  cash 
— amply  sufficient  to  close  the  year  with  a balance 
on  the  right  side.  This  was  to  Hsi  a memorable 
experience,  quite  a milestone  on  life’s  journey. 

From  that  time  he  continued,  like  the  Psalmist, 
to  weave  all  vicissitudes  into  songs  of  praise  and 
prayer.  Lessons  learned  amid  joy  or  trial,  defeat 
or  deliverance,  flowed  from  his  pen  in  simple,  often 
beautiful  verse.  And  the  Christians  of  Shan-si  took 


How  God  Provided 


125 


up  these  hymns  with  delight.  Sixty  or  more  of 
them  passed  into  the  life  of  the  people,  and  so  live 
on,  though  his  loved  voice  is  silent. 

But  times  of  financial  difficulty  were  not  the  only 
occasions  for  proving  the  power  and  faithfulness  of 
God.  Others,  of  a more  painful  nature,  arose  from 
the  character  of  the  men  with  whom  Hsi  had  to 
deal.  Some  were  satisfactory  from  the  first,  and 
soon  became  useful  members  of  that  busy  house- 
hold. Others,  though  amenable  in  the  long  run  to 
wise  and  patient  influence,  needed  time  to  free 
themselves  from  the  trammels  of  the  past ; and  living 
with  them  during  the  process  was  not  easy.  But 
there  remained  a few  so  depraved  and  unresponsive 
that  to  attempt  to  reclaim  them  at  all  seemed  hope- 
less. To  be  under  the  same  roof  with  such  men, 
month  after  month,  and  responsible  for  them,  was 
a serious  trial,  but  one  from  which  Hsi  had  no 
escape.  He  was  increasingly  cautious  as  time  went 
on  about  those  whom  he  received  into  his  home  ; 
but  once  he  had  undertaken  a case,  nothing  would 
induce  him  to  abandon  it. 

“ No,”  he  would  say,  “ I dare  not  begin  a task 
and  then  quickly  give  it  up  because  of  difficulties  in 
the  way.  If  it  is  not  of  God,  one  should  not  begin 
at  all.  If  it  is,  it  would  be  sin  to  drop  it.  Were 
I to  do  so  He  might  also  drop  me,  as  far  as  useful- 
ness in  His  service  is  concerned.” 

It  was  his  rule,  therefore,  never  to  send  a man 
away.  He  believed  that  the  power  of  God  could 
save  even  the  most  hopeless,  but  that  if  in  the  end 
any  were  irreclaimable,  they  would  go  of  their  own 
accord  to  their  own  place.  It  might  involve  long- 


1 26 


Pastor  Hsi 


continued  suffering  for  those  who  sought  to  save 
them,  but  is  it  not  God  Himself  who  suffers  most? 
So  he  prayed  over  these  men,  and  was  patient  with 
them  long  after  others  had  given  up  hope.  Some- 
times even  in  the  worst  cases  his  faith  prevailed  ; 
sometimes  it  all  seemed  wasted.  But  sooner  or 
later  those  who  would  not  yield  were  sure  to  be 
removed  without  Hsi’s  intervention,  sometimes  in 
very  solemn  ways. 

One  secret  of  the  power  he  undoubtedly  possessed 
was  the  love  that  made  it  possible  for  him  to  hold 
on  to  these  men  with  such  wonderful  patience.  He 
always  saw  good  in  them,  and  hoped  the  best.  But 
when  they  sinned  he  suffered  as  love  only  can. 
And  as  they  were  inmates  of  his  home  night  and 
day,  this  meant  frequent  pain  of  heart,  and  con- 
stituted one  of  the  keenest  trials  he  had  to  bear. 

One  case  recorded  by  a missionary  who  witnessed 
it  may  give  some  idea  of  the  difficulty  of  such 
circumstances. 

In  the  early  years  at  Ts’ao-seng  a woman  named 
Kuo  came  to  Hsi  in  great  trouble  about  her  only 
son.  The  young  man  was  thirty  years  of  age,  but 
far  from  being  a comfort  to  his  widowed  mother,  he 
was,  as  she  said,  “ an  opium-fiend,”  and  thoroughly 
dissipated  and  unfilial.  With  many  tears  the  poor 
woman  besought  Hsi  to  undertake  his  case.  In- 
volved in  gambling  debts,  and  thoroughly  frightened 
at  the  result  of  recent  excesses,  he  was  himself 
anxious  to  turn  over  a new  leaf  and  be  taken 
under  the  wing  of  the  Christian  scholar. 

After  considerable  hesitation  Hsi  consented. 
There  was  something  prepossessing  about  the  poor 


How  God  Provided 


1 27 

fellow,  and  he  seemed  more  than  willing  to  work  on 
the  farm  for  his  living,  and  conform  to  all  the 
regulations  of  the  household.  On  this  understand- 
ing he  was  received  ; Hsi  paying  no  wages,  but 
providing  for  him  as  his  own  son. 

At  first  he  behaved  pretty  well,  and  in  spite  of 
great  suffering  and  difficulty  was  cured  of  his  opium- 
habit.  He  rapidly  acquired  the  outward  form  of 
Christianity,  and  became  familiar  with  the  Bible 
and  its  teachings.  But  before  many  months  were 
over  he  grew  impatient  of  restraint,  and  set  all  his 
ingenuity  to  work  to  make  trouble.  Quick-witted 
and  unscrupulous,  he  generally  managed  to  keep  up 
appearances,  and  make  other  people  suffer  for  his 
wrong-doing.  Patiently  Hsi  bore  the  annoyance, 
trying  in  every  way  to  bring  him  to  reason,  but 
without  avail.  Year  after  year  this  went  on,  and 
still  Kuo  did  not  wish  to  leave  the  household,  and 
the  Lord  did  not  interfere  to  remove  him. 

At  length,  at  the  end  of  four  years,  there  came  a 
change.  Suddenly  the  young  man  seemed  to  wake 
up  to  a realisation  of  what  it  all  meant.  The  grace 
of  God  laid  hold  upon  his  heart,  and  to  all  appear- 
ances he  was  truly  converted.  Full  of  joy,  Hsi  more 
than  forgave  the  past,  and  welcomed  him  to  a son’s 
place  in  his  affections.  And  time  seemed  only  to 
prove  Kuo’s  sincerity.  His  ability  and  brightness 
were  increasingly  a comfort,  and  he  became  one  of 
the  most  useful  members  of  the  household. 

And  then,  just  as  he  seemed  indispensable,  the 
missionary  in  charge  of  the  district  came  over  and 
asked  for  this  very  man  to  work  under  his  super- 
vision in  an  adjacent  province.  It  was  a great 


i28  Pastor  Hsi 

sacrifice  to  Hsi,  but  as  he  prayed  about  it  he 
felt : 

“ This  is  the  command  of  the  foreign  pastor.  I 
dare  not  refuse.  The  Lord  will  give  me  another 
helper.” 

Kuo  went,  and  for  some  years  did  well.  His 
preaching  was  popular,  and  his  manner  attractive. 
The  missionary  trusted  him  completely. 

But  a time  came  when  he  was  left  alone  in 
charge  of  the  station  with  considerable  sums  of 
money  passing  through  his  hands.  The  work 
flourished,  and  numbers  of  people  thronged  the 
chapel.  And  then,  lifted  up  with  pride,  Kuo  began 
to  go  wrong.  He  yielded  to  dishonesty.  The  love  of 
money  got  hold  of  him.  And  after  that  he  rapidly 
made  shipwreck.  The  missionary  hastened  back 
and  found  himself  embarked  upon  a sea  of  troubles. 
Kuo  was  not  so  easy  to  get  rid  of  as  he  had  been  to 
secure.  He  defied  all  authority,  and  carried  many 
of  the  converts  with  him.  In  the  end,  however,  he 
was  dismissed  from  his  position,  and  had  to  leave 
the  province. 

Then,  mad  with  rage  and  disappointment,  his 
character  and  opportunities  gone,  he  made  his  way 
back  to  the  Western  Chang  village  to  pour  upon 
Hsi  the  vials  of  his  wrath.  His  friends  there  had 
heard  the  story,  and  were  prepared  to  give  the 
erring  man  another  chance.  But  they  little  knew 
what  awaited  them.  Kuo  was  furious.  His  fall 
seemed  to  rouse  all  the  old  evil  of  his  nature, 
extinguishing  the  life  of  the  Spirit,  if  ever  there  had 
been  any. 

To  be  revenged  on  Hsi,  whom  he  chose  to  regard 


How  God  Provided 


1 29 

as  the  cause  of  all  his  troubles,  seemed  now  his 
chief  desire.  With  the  skill  of  a clever  reprobate 
he  devised  any  number  of  lying  accusations,  going 
back  to  things  long  since  forgotten,  and  finally 
demanded  an  outrageous  sum  of  money  in  payment 
for  work  done  on  the  farm  from  the  time  he  was 
first  taken  in  hand  by  his  benefactor. 

Distress  and  consternation  filled  the  household, 
and  Hsi  had  all  he  could  do  to  prevent  a disturb- 
ance. Kuo  took  delight  in  making  the  affair  as 
public  as  possible,  shouting  his  accusations  at  the 
top  of  his  voice,  and  rehearsing  his  grievances  to  all 
who  would  listen.  In  his  distress  Hsi  had  no 
resource  but  prayer.  All  attempts  at  pacification 
failed.  He  would  not  resort  to  legal  proceedings, 
and  seemed  hopelessly  in  the  hands  of  this  un- 
scrupulous enemy.  To  buy  him  off  with  money 
was  most  inexpedient.  And  yet  what  could  be 
done  ? 

But  as  he  prayed  light  came.  New  Year’s  Day 
was  close  at  hand,  the  one  time  when  every  China- 
man feels  it  imperative  to  be  on  good  terms  with 
all  around  him.  Why  not  suggest  that  the  whole 
matter  be  deferred  until  after  the  auspicious  cele- 
brations ? This  would  certainly  commend  itself 
to  the  public  conscience,  and  if  agreed  upon,  would 
give  time  for  further  thought  and  prayer. 

And  so,  with  a heart  that  cried  to  God,  Hsi  re- 
joined the  excited  crowd  and  waited  an  opportunity 
to  speak.  Then  he  skilfully  drew  the  thoughts  of 
his  neighbours  to  the  duties  of  the  season,  dwelling 
especially  on  the  preparations  that  must  be  pending 
at  home  in  honour  of  Kuo’s  arrival. 


K 


130 


Pastor  Hsi 


“ If  you  will  return,  brother,”  he  added,  “ when 
the  feast  of  the  New  Year  is  over,  we  shall  all  be 
more  at  leisure,  and  will  carefully  consider  these 
matters,  to  try  and  remedy  what  is  wrong.” 

The  suggestion  was  received  with  approval  that 
Kuo  could  not  afford  to  disregard  ; and  knowing 
the  sincerity  of  the  man  who  made  it,  he  had  no 
fear  of  double-dealing.  So,  for  the  moment,  the 
situation  was  relieved.  Kuo  went  home  to  find  like- 
minded  men  who  would  return  with  him  to  make 
trouble.  And  Hsi  gave  himself  to  prayer  and 
fasting. 

Then  it  was  the  end  came.  Hsi  had  borne 
long  enough,  hoping  to  save  this  soul.  “ He  that 
being  often  reproved,  hardeneth  his  neck,  shall 
suddenly  be  cut  off,  and  that  without  mercy.” 

It  was  most  unexpected  and  solemn.  Kuo,  who 
left  the  Western  Chang  village  with  implacable 
enmity  that  day,  never  returned  again.  Before 
the  New  Year  dawned,  tidings  came  that  he  and 
two  others  of  the  family  had  suddenly  passed  away. 

“ What — dead  ! ” cried  the  wondering  neighbours. 
“ The  God  of  the  Christians  is  angry  ! It  is  better 
to  let  them  alone.” 


XII 

A FRESH  ADVANCE 

With  increasing  responsibilities  Hsi  felt  increasingly 
the  need  for  prayer.  From  the  first  he  had  been 
prayerful.  But  now  the  customary  hour,  morning 
and  evening,  and  daily  seasons  of  public  worship, 
he  found  to  be  insufficient.  Longer,  more  quiet 
times  were  needed  for  waiting  upon  God,  that  His 
mind  might  be  made  known  and  His  fulness  re- 
ceived. Instead,  therefore,  of  allowing  his  work  to 
drive  him,  and  absorb  his  time  and  thoughts,  he 
deliberately  set  everything  aside  for  hours  and 
sometimes  days  or  nights  of  prayer — often  with 
fasting.  At  these  times  it  was  he  usually  obtained 
new  thoughts  and  plans  for  the  work,  and  fresh 
visions  of  God’s  faithfulness,  as  well  as  a deeper 
consciousness  of  his  own  insufficiency. 

On  one  of  these  occasions,  early  in  1884,  he 
was  surprised  to  find  the  city  of  Chao-ch’eng  laid 
as  a burden  on  his  heart.  The  more  he  prayed 
the  more  he  was  distressed  about  its  people,  living 
and  dying  without  any  knowledge  of  the  way  of 
salvation. 

But  what  could  he  do  to  meet  their  need  ? So 
131 


132 


Pastor  Hsi 


far  he  had  made  no  attempt  to  commence  work 
inside  a city.  His  sphere  seemed  more  among  the 
rural  population,  and  all  his  Refuges  were  estab- 
lished in  country  places.  It  was  quite  another 
matter  to  make  headway  in  the  governing  centres 
of  the  province,  among  people  with  city-bred  ways 
and  notions,  and  much  more  prejudice  against  the 
Christian  faith. 

Besides,  what  was  the  use  of  thinking  of  ex- 
tension anywhere  just  then  ? He  had  no  means  in 
hand  even  for  travelling  expenses,  much  less  to 
open  a new  Refuge.  The  idea  was  impracticable, 
surely.  It  could  not  be  of  God.  And  yet,  the 
more  he  prayed,  the  more  his  heart  was  burdened 
for  the  city. 

Vainly  he  told  the  Lord  that  he  could  do 
nothing ; he  had  no  money ; it  was  impossible. 
Chao-ch’eng,  with  its  strategic  position,  its  great 
opportunities,  its  notoriously  wicked,  opium-loving 
population — souls  for  whom  no  man  cared — seemed 
to  stretch  appealing  hands  in  the  darkness.  And 
the  Master  who  knew  all,  waited,  expectantly  waited, 
his  response.  “ All  power  is  given  unto  me,”  He 
seemed  to  say,  “ and  I am  with  you  alway.” 

It  was  strange  how  difficulties  vanished  one  by 
one,  and  all  his  wise  objections  seemed  to  melt 
away.  Money?  Was  it  money  that  would  open 
the  hearts  of  the  people  and  win  souls  ? If  the 
Lord  wanted  that  work  done,  could  not  He  provide 
whatever  would  be  needful  ? A city ; and  so  far 
away?  Yes,  but  the  walls  of  Jericho  fell,  without 
hands.  And  was  it  after  all  so  distant  ? As 
he  began  to  think,  he  saw  that,  though  the  place 


A Fresh  Advance 


i33 


was  two  days’  journey  from  his  village,  it  was  not 
really  beyond  easy  reach.  For  it  lay  on  the  main 
road  to  the  capital,  and,  strangely  enough,  the 
already  opened  Refuges  formed  a complete  chain 
from  Fan-ts’uen  to  within  five  miles  of  its  southern 
wall.  Whose  hand  had  planned  it  so,  preparing 
those  stepping-stones  all  the  way  ? 

But  there  were  practical  details  to  be  considered  : 
who,  for  example,  would  undertake  the  work  ? Hsi 
could  not  go  himself.  And  if  any  of  his  helpers 
were  suitable  and  willing,  how  could  he  send  them 
without  money  even  for  the  journey  ? 

“ What  hast  thou  in  thine  hand  ? ” seemed  the 
question. 

“ Why,  Lord,  nothing  but  a little  medicine ! 
Only  these  anti-opium  pills.” 

“ Well,  is  not  that  sufficient,  with  My  blessing  ? ” 

And  as  he  thought  again,  he  saw  that  perhaps  it 
was.  If  the  men  were  forthcoming  who  would  go 
in  faith,  taking  what  pills  he  could  give  them,  just 
to  travel  on  foot  from  Refuge  to  Refuge  until  they 
reached  the  village  near  the  city,  and  there  wait  for 
the  Lord  to  lead  them  in — -why  should  it  not  be 
done  ? 

Convinced  at  length  that  the  thing  was  feasible, 
Hsi  called  his  household  together  for  prayer,  and 
told  them  how  he  had  been  led.  He  made  it  very 
plain  that  the  work  would  be  difficult ; for  the 
people  were  turbulent,  and  strongly  prejudiced 
against  what  they  considered  a foreign  faith  ; and 
also  that  he  had  nothing  to  offer  toward  starting 
the  new  Refuge,  except  a first  instalment  of  three 
thousand  pills,  and  the  promise  of  faithful  co- 


1 34 


Pastor  Hsi 


operation  in  prayer.  But  he  believed  the  thing 
was  of  God,  and  that  He  would  supply  all  that  was 
needed,  and  make  the  work  a blessing.  Was  it 
strange  that  among  that  little  company  there  were 
others  who  believed  it  too  ? 

After  that,  it  did  not  take  long  to  decide  on  the 
new  enterprise,  and  in  a day  or  two  Brothers  Si'  and 
Cheng  completed  their  simple  preparations  and  set 
out  upon  the  journey.  Carrying  their  books  and 
bedding,  the  medicine,  and  a small  supply  of  food, 
they  made  their  way  thirty  miles  northward  to 
Fan’s  village,  where  they  were  welcomed  at  the 
Refuge,  and  told  their  story. 

“ What ! ” exclaimed  their  hearers  in  astonish- 
ment. “You  have  no  premises  in  the  city,  and  no 
money  to  rent.  No  capital  to  start  upon.  No- 
thing but  three  thousand  pills  ! What  can  you  do 
at  Chao-ch’eng  except  land  yourselves  in  embarrass- 
ment ? ” 

But  when  the  circumstances  were  explained,  it 
all  looked  very  different.  Fan  and  the  rest  were 
full  of  sympathy,  and  promised  to  remember  the 
brethren  in  prayer.  They  also  supplied  them  with 
provisions  for  the  next  stage  of  the  journey,  and 
sent  them  forward  to  So-pu. 

Thus  encouraged,  Si'  and  Cheng  went  on,  staying 
a night  or  two  at  Pan-ta-li  and  other  Refuges  by 
the  way,  until  they  came  within  sight  of  the  city. 
Beyond  the  last  Refuge,  in  a village  near  the 
southern  suburb,  lived  an  inquirer  whose  name  had 
been  given  them,  and  all  they  could  do  was  to 
make  their  way  to  his  dwelling  and  tell  their 
errand. 


A Fresh  Advance 


i3S 


To  him  it  seemed  a hopeless  proposition.  But 
he  invited  them  to  stay  a few  days,  and  was  careful 
to  give  no  encouragement. 

“ The  people  of  the  city  are  rough  and  ignorant,” 
he  explained.  “ A Refuge,  no  doubt,  is  needed. 
But  knowing  you  to  be  connected  with  the  foreign 
religion,  they  might  foolishly  object  to  your  settling 
among  them.” 

This  seemed  more  than  likely,  and  the  brethren 
decided  to  spend  a day  or  two  in  prayer  before 
attempting  to  make  friends  inside  the  city. 

Meanwhile  the  Lord  was  working  for  them. 
News  travels  fast  ; and  in  the  streets  and  tea-shops 
of  Chao-ch’eng  people  were  already  talking  of  their 
coming.  Unknown  to  them,  the  fame  of  Hsi’s 
Refuges  had  reached  the  city ; and  in  spite  of 
prejudice,  not  a few  of  its  opium-smoking  inhabit- 
ants were  ready  to  welcome  so  hopeful  a project  of 
deliverance. 

Thus  Si  and  Cheng  received  an  unexpected  visit. 
While  they  were  still  praying,  their  host  called 
them  to  the  door,  where  two  gentlemen  were  wait- 
ing who  craved  the  privilege  of  an  interview. 
These  visitors  seemed  eager  and  friendly.  They 
were  evidently  men  of  the  city,  and  had  brought 
money  with  them,  several  thousands  of  cash  being 
laid  in  strings  at  their  feet. 

After  exchanging  elaborate  salutations,  Si  in- 
timated that  they  were  overwhelmed  by  the  honour 
conferred  upon  them. 

“ We  have  learned  with  satisfaction,”  replied  the 
strangers,  “ that  you,  sirs,  have  come  among  us  with 
benevolent  intentions,  and  are  about  to  open  a 


136  Pastor  Hsi 

virtuous  establishment  for  the  cure  of  victims  of 
the  foreign  smoke.” 

With  suitable  modesty,  Si  answered  that  it  was 
their  desire  to  be  of  service,  if  the  worthy  citizens 
would  grant  them  residence  within  their  walls. 

“ As  to  that,”  exclaimed  the  visitors,  “ pray  give 
yourselves  no  concern.  We,  your  younger  brothers, 
desire  to  rent  and  furnish  premises  for  the  honour- 
able Refuge  immediately,  and  beg  that  we  may  be 
privileged  to  enjoy  the  benefits  of  your  far-famed 
cure.” 

Money  was  now  produced'  to  pay  for  the 
medicine  in  advance,  and  it  appeared  that  the 
strangers  were  ready,  then  and  there,  to  undertake 
all  necessary  arrangements.  The  capital  invested 
was  to  be  returned,  or  interest  paid,  as  the  Refuge 
became  self-supporting. 

With  wondering  hearts,  Si'  and  Cheng  looked 
on,  as  difficulties  were  removed  and  their  prayers 
answered  beyond  all  they  had  asked  or  thought. 
Nothing  could  have  been  more  propitious  ; and 
soon  as  honoured  guests  they  were  escorted  through 
the  streets  of  the  city  in  which  they  might  so 
easily  have  found  themselves  unwelcome  in- 
truders. 

It  seemed  like  a dream  at  first,  too  wonderful  to 
be  true,  as  they  saw  the  house  rented,  furniture  sent 
in,  and  lamps,  crockery,  kitchen  utensils,  flour,  oil, 
tea,  and  other  necessaries  abundantly  provided.  As 
quickly  as  possible  they  set  to  work,  for  their  new 
friends  were  anxious  not  to  lose  a day  in  beginning 
the  treatment.  In  a word,  there  was  scarcely  time 
to  send  home  the  good  news  to  those  who  were 


A Fresh  Advance 


i37 


praying  for  them,  before  the  Refuge  at  Chao-ch’eng 
was  an  established  fact. 

From  the  first  the  blessing  of  God  rested  in  a 
special  way  upon  that  enterprise.  It  soon  grew  to 
be  the  largest  of  all  the  Refuges  for  which  Hsi  was 
responsible.  The  cure  of  the  earliest  inmates  was 
so  satisfactory  that  scores  of  others  followed,  and 
within  six  months  a hundred  patients  had  been 
successfully  treated.  Many  of  these  men  turned 
from  idolatry  and  became  earnest  Christians.  As 
in  other  places,  regular  Sunday  services  had  to  be 
established,  and  ultimately  a church  was  organised, 
which  to-day  numbers  over  three  hundred  members.1 

This  fresh  advance  introduced  a time  of  en- 
couragement and  blessing  all  round,  With  greater 
freedom  in  the  matter  of  funds,  Hsi  opened  several 
new  Refuges.  And  in  each  place  souls  were  saved 
and  little  churches  gathered.  At  Teng-ts’uen,  in 
connection  with  his  medicine  shop,  he  also  com- 
menced a Refuge  ; and  in  his  own  home  he 
arranged  for  the  treatment  of  both  men  and  women 
patients.  This  added  considerably  to  the  work 
carried  on  in  his  household  ; but  helpers  were 
springing  up  around  him,  and  as  opportunities 
multiplied  they  learned  increasingly  to  draw  upon 
divine  resources. 

Thus  at  the  close  of  1884,  little  more  than  five 
years  from  the  time  of  his  conversion,  Hsi  was  the 
leader  of  already  quite  an  extended  work.  Eight  or 
ten  Refuges  had  been  established  : from  Teng-ts’uen 
south  of  his  own  home,  to  Chao-ch’eng  city  forty 
miles  to  the  north  ; and  in  villages  and  hamlets  all 
1 September  1903. 


138 


Pastor  Hsi 


along  the  line,  little  companies  of  believers  were 
meeting  regularly  for  worship. 

But  Hsi  was  not  yet  satisfied.  A beginning 
only  had  been  made.  Constrained  by  the  love  of 
Christ  and  the  need  of  perishing  souls  on  every 
hand,  he  was  more  than  ever  eager  to  press  forward, 
carrying  the  Light  far  into  surrounding  darkness. 

Still  northward  from  Chao-ch’eng,  a day’s  journey 
nearer  the  capital,  lay  another  important  city,  about 
which  he  was  much  exercised  at  this  time.  Beauti- 
fully situated,  populous,  and  accessible,  Hoh-chau 
was  practically  still  without  the  Gospel.  Passing 
missionaries  had  called  there  on  their  journeys,  but 
any  seed  thus  sown  did  not  appear  to  have  borne 
fruit.  For  months  Hsi  had  wished  to  open  a 
Refuge  in  this  city,  but  his  hands  were  full  of  other 
work  and  his  funds  taxed  to  the  utmost. 

Still  he  prayed  for  Hoh-chau,  not  less  burdened 
about  its  needs  because  for  the  time  being  he  could 
do  nothing  else  to  help.  Every  morning  at  family 
worship  he  remembered  the  city,  definitely  asking 
that  God  would  send  workers  there. 

At  length  Mrs.  Hsi,  full  of  sympathy,  came  to 
him  and  said  : 

“ We  have  prayed  a long  while  for  Hoh-chau. 
Is  it  not  time  to  do  something  ? Why  not  send 
men  and  open  a Refuge  there,  as  at  Chao-ch’eng 
and  other  places  ? ” 

“ Gladly  would  I,”  replied  her  husband.  “ But 
such  work  is  costly,  and  we  have  no  money  in 
hand.” 

“ How  much  would  be  needed  ? ” inquired  the 
little  lady.  “ Thirty  thousand  cash  ? That  is 


A Fresh  Advance  1 39 

indeed  a large  sum.”  And  she  forthwith  went  her 
way. 

But  Mrs.  Hsi  could  not  forget  the  needs  of  Hoh- 
chau,  and  all  day  long  she  kept  wondering  if  there 
were  not  something  she  could  do  to  send  the  glad 
tidings  to  that  city.  But  thirty  strings  of  cash ! 
At  one  time  she  might  have  managed  it.  But  now 
she  had  so  little  of  any  value  remaining.  And  yet 
she  did  long  that  those  people  might  hear  of  Jesus. 

Next  morning  Hsi  prayed  again  for  Hoh-chau, 
pleading  its  needs  before  the  Lord,  and  asking  that 
soon  it  might  be  possible  to  open  a Refuge  there. 
The  little  service  ended,  Mrs.  Hsi  instead  of  leaving 
the  room  as  usual,  walked  up  to  the  table,  and 
laying  a little  package  before  her  husband,  said 
quietly  : 

“ I think  perhaps  the  Lord  has  answered  our 
prayers.” 

Wondering  what  she  could  mean,  Hsi  lifted  the 
parcel.  It  was  heavy,  and  folded  in  several  wrap- 
pings. At  length,  inside  a coloured  handkerchief, 
he  found  to  his  surprise  a complete  set  of  all  the 
jewellery  a Chinese  woman  values  most — the  gold 
and  silver  rings  and  bracelets,  the  handsome  hair- 
pins, ear-rings,  and  other  ornaments  that  form  her 
husband’s  wedding-gift. 

With  tear -dimmed  eyes  he  looked  at  his  wife, 
understanding  now  the  change  in  her  appearance. 
The  adornments  of  a married  woman  in  her  position 
were  all  gone.  No  rings  were  on  her  fingers,  no 
silver  hairpins  showed  below  the  dark  braids  of  her 
hair,  which  was  simply  tied  with  cord  and  fastened 
with  a strip  of  bamboo. 


140 


Pastor  Hsi 


“ It  is  all  right,”  she  answered  gladly,  to  his  half 
remonstrance.  “ I can  do  without  these.  Let  Hoh- 
chau  have  the  Gospel'.' 

Hsi  took  the  gift  that  meant  so  much,  and  with 
it  a Refuge  was  opened  that  soon  became  a centre 
of  light  and  blessing  in  the  city.  Numbers  of 
patients  were  successfully  treated,  and  before  long 
a work  was  established  that  grew  into  a regular 
mission  station  which  continues  to  this  day. 

Thus  opportunities  for  usefulness  multiplied,  and 
Hsi  was  more  than  ever  prayerful  and  busy.  The 
city  Refuges  called  for  special  supervision,  both  the 
spiritual  and  the  financial  side  of  the  work.  The 
very  stress  of  circumstances  kept  him  much  cast 
upon  God ; and  difficulties,  of  which  there  were 
many,  served  but  to  strengthen  faith. 

Yet  it  must  not  be  supposed  that  he  was  perfect, 
or  without  the  defects  of  his  valuable  qualities.  On 
the  contrary,  with  all  his  faith  and  devotion,  he  was 
intensely  human.  Though  the  Divine  Spirit  was 
manifestly  working  in  his  heart,  there  had  not  yet  been 
time  for  him  even  to  recognise  all  his  failings,  much 
less  to  overcome  them.  And  those  failings,  as  with 
most  strongly  marked  characters,  were  very  apparent. 

For  one  thing,  Hsi  was  a born  leader,  and  could 
not  but  feel  it.  Others  felt  it  also,  and  in  spite  of 
his  tendency  to  be  too  masterful  at  times,  were 
ready  to  follow  him  anywhere.  This  weakness, 
however,  gave  rise  to  a good  deal  of  friction  that 
might  have  been  avoided.  But  he  deeply  felt  his 
need  of  more  humility,  the  meekness  and  gentle- 
ness of  Christ,  and  prayed  for  it  accordingly. 

Then  too  he  was  very  independent.  This 


A Fresh  Advance 


14 1 

showed  itself  in  his  attitude  about  money  matters. 
He  never  accepted  a salary  of  any  kind,  or  looked 
for  financial  help  even  to  the  mission  with  which  his 
work  was  connected.  But  it  showed  itself  also  in 
ways  that  could  not  but  cause  anxiety.  He  was 
none  too  teachable,  as  we  have  seen  already,  and 
his  faith  and  devotion  led  him  to  go  ahead  at  a rate 
that  was  sometimes  alarming.  His  preaching  lacked 
balance  and  sobriety,  and  his  enthusiasm  needed  to 
be  tempered  by  experience.  But  he  was  not  easy 
to  advise  in  early  days,  much  less  control. 

Indeed  it  is  an  open  secret  that  herein  lies  one  of 
the  most  serious  problems  of  missionary  work  : how 
wisely  to  develop  the  native  leader,  giving  him 
plenty  of  room  and  the  responsibility  that  alone  can 
draw  out  the  best  that  is  in  him,  and  yet  temper  his 
inexperience  and  save  him  from  injurious  extremes. 
A great  deal  of  loving  forbearance  is  needed  ; and  it 
is  well  to  remember  that  it  is  needed  on  both  sides. 
It  takes  just  as  much  grace  for  a man  like  Hsi  to 
work  well  with  the  foreign  missionary,  as  for  the 
missionary  to  work  well  with  him.  This  aspect  of 
the  question  is  in  danger  of  being  overlooked. 

With  the  best  intentions,  for  example,  Hsi  was 
put  in  a predicament,  about  this  time,  that  called  for 
more  real  humility  than  many  of  us  would  have 
possessed. 

One  of  his  Refuges  through  which  a number  of 
converts  had  been  gathered,  was  a little  out  of  the 
line  of  his  other  operations,  in  a village  nearer  the 
city  of  P’ing-yang.  The  missionary  of  that  city, 
who  was  also  in  charge  of  the  district,  feeling  that 
Hsi  had  all  he  could  manage  without  going  out  of 


142 


Pastor  Hsi 


his  way  to  visit  this  particular  village,  appointed 
another  man,  his  own  paid  evangelist,  to  live  there 
and  take  pastoral  charge  of  the  work.  On  the 
occasion  of  their  next  meeting,  he  informed  Hsi  of 
this  arrangement,  adding : 

“ You  need  not  trouble  to  go  over  for  the 
services  any  more.  The  work  in  and  around  your 
own  home,  and  in  the  Refuges,  is  as  much  as  you 
can  properly  attend  to.” 

No  doubt  there  was  a good  deal  to  be  said  for 
such  an  arrangement,  from  the  missionary’s  point  of 
view.  But  practically,  however  burdened  a father 
or  mother  may  be,  it  is  not  easy  to  relieve  them  of 
the  care  of  their  own  children,  especially  when  the 
ties  between  them  are  unusually  tender  and  the 
change  is  not  desired. 

Hsi  felt  it  keenly,  but  did  not  dispute  the  point. 
He  always  recognised  the  duty  of  submission  to  the 
authority  of  foreign  missionaries  in  the  exercise  of 
their  proper  functions.  So  he  tried  to  conform  to 
the  arrangement,  and  support  the  poor  evangelist, 
who  was  finding  his  position  far  from  desirable. 

But  when  it  dawned  upon  the  villagers  that  they 
had  lost  their  spiritual  father,  that  he  would  come  to 
lead  the  services  no  more,  nor  be  available  to  give 
the  loving  sympathy  and  help  in  all  their  needs  that 
they  had  counted  on  so  long,  the  result  was  open 
rebellion.  Hsi  did  his  best  to  keep  the  peace,  and 
induce  them  to  submit,  as  he  had  done.  But  to  them 
it  meant  too  much.  They  could  not  bear  it.  So  the 
evangelist,  good  man  though  he  was,  was  left  to 
empty  benches  and  a forlorn  cause.  No  one  would 
attend  the  chapel  ; and  those  who  could,  walked 


A Fresh  Advance 


i43 


miles  to  reach  the  nearest  place  where  they  could 
meet  and  hear  the  man  they  loved. 

While  it  went  on  the  matter  was  most  painful, 
and  Hsi  found  it  difficult  to  steer  between  Scylla  and 
Charybdis.  But  in  this  case  it  was  not  long  before 
the  trial  was  removed.  The  missionary,  after  years 
of  faithful  service,  was  obliged  to  go  home  on  furlough, 
and  for  a time  no  one  could  be  sent  to  replace  him. 
The  mission-house  in  P’ing-yang  was  left  desolate, 
and  the  Christians  without  a pastor.  Elder  Song 
did  the  best  he  could  to  look  after  things  in  the 
city,  and  Hsi  had  to  take  general  oversight  of  the 
work  both  there  and  throughout  the  district.  The 
evangelist  wisely  sought  other  employment,  and  the 
little  church  in  question  returned  to  its  former 
relationships. 

It  was  wonderful  how  the  people  followed  Hsi 
and  loved  him,  even  when  they  felt  his  faults  the 
most.  God  had  made  him  a blessing  to  them  in  the 
best  of  ways.  Many  owed  him  life  and  health,  as 
well  as  all  that  made  life  worth  living.  And  then 
they  knew,  even  when  he  was  most  impatient  or 
dogmatic,  that  he  would  willingly  sacrifice  all  he  had 
for  their  well-being,  and  was  daily  pouring  out  his 
very  soul  in  their  service. 

A brief  passage  from  his  manuscript  referring  to 
this  period  shows  something  of  what  lay  below  the 
surface. 

“ The  devil,”  he  writes,  “ seeing  that  God  was 
using  me  during  these  three  or  four  years  by  the 
power  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  sought  to  involve  me  in 
pride  and  self-consciousness.  He  caused  ignorant 
men  to  address  me  as  ‘ Pastor,’  and  I could  not  stop 


144 


Pastor  Hsi 


them.  Some  even  behind  my  back  went  so  far  as 
to  speak  of  me  as  the  ‘ Living  Jesus.’  I knew  that 
all  this  was  just  the  devil’s  scheme  to  get  me  to  take 
glory  to  myself  and  forsake  the  cross  of  Christ. 

“ Therefore  I humbled  myself  still  more,  and 
sought  to  have  in  all  things  the  heart  of  a bond-slave , 
exerting  my  whole  strength  to  lead  men  to  repent 
and  forsake  sin,  and  thus  yield  no  place  to  the  devil. 
Not  that  I was  able  of  myself  to  do  this  ; it  was  all 
and  only  through  the  grace  of  God.” 


XIII 

REINFORCEMENTS 

It  was  the  summer  of  1885,  just  before  wheat 
harvest,  when  news  reached  the  Western  Chang 
village  that  made  Hsi’s  heart  rejoice.  For  months 
the  mission-house  in  the  city  had  been  forsaken,  and 
the  Christians  of  Southern  Shan-si  deprived  of  foreign 
supervision.  Hsi,  Song,  and  the  others  had  done 
their  best ; but  it  was  hard  work,  and  they  had  sadly 
missed  the  encouragement  of  more  experienced 
leaders.  And  now  reinforcements  were  on  the  way. 
Four  young  men,  accompanied  by  one  of  the  older 
members  of  the  mission,  were  expected  shortly,  to 
take  up  residence  at  P’ing-yang. 

It  means  much  to  a native  church,  and  especially 
to  its  leaders,  when  new  missionaries  are  put  in 
charge  of  a district,  even  more  than  the  appointment 
of  a new  minister  to  a congregation  at  home.  In 
the  latter  case,  if  he  is  not  specially  helpful,  there 
are  other  preachers  and  services,  but  in  the  former 
there  is  no  resource.  It  is  almost  like  giving  parents 
to  a family  of  children.  For  the  prosperity  and 
happiness  of  the  native  church,  humanly  speaking, 
depend  upon  the  character  of  the  man  who  is  over 

L 


145 


146 


Pastor  Hsi 


them  in  the  Lord.  They  can  have  no  one  else,  at 
any  rate  in  inland  stations,  and  what  he  does  not 
bring  of  wise  and  loving  helpfulness  they  have  to 
do  without.  Hsi  had  known  David  Hill,  his  ideals 
were  high,  and  it  was  with  thankful  expectancy  he 
looked  forward  to  welcoming  the  strangers. 

They  also  were  specially  interested  in  the  prospect 
of  meeting  him.  Drawn  from  English  universities 
and  the  ranks  of  popular  professions,  the  young 
missionaries  had  left  wide  opportunities  for  usefulness 
at  home.1  The  work  to  which  they  had  devoted 
their  lives  was  toilsome  and  often  discouraging,  and 
especially  at  first  there  was  a good  deal  that  was 
uncongenial  in  the  new  surroundings.  Dressed  in 
the  loosely-fitting  garments  of  the  country,  hampered 
by  long  gown  and  flowing  queue , unfamiliar  with  the 
strangely -sounding  language,  restricted  by  formal 
customs  and  conservative  ideas,  and  burdened  above 
all  with  a new  realisation  of  the  sin  and  suffering  of 
heathenism,  the  young  men  were  beginning  to  under- 
stand something  of  the  cost  of  the  enterprise  for 
which  they  had  forsaken  all  the  world  holds  dear. 
But  to  help  in  saving  men  like  Hsi,  and  for  the  love 
of  Jesus,  that  He  might  see  of  the  travail  of  His 
soul  and  be  satisfied,  they  counted  it  all  joy.  Tidings 
of  the  work  in  Southern  Shan-si  and  of  its  native 


1 The  party  consisted  of  the  Rev.  F.  W.  Bailer,  one  of  the  senior 
members  of  the  China  Inland  Mission,  and  four  of  “The  Cambridge 
Seven,”  whose  departure  for  China  in  February  1885  did  so  much  to 
arouse  missionary  interest  on  both  sides  of  the  Atlantic,  especially  in 
the  student  world.  The  four  then  on  their  way  to  P’ing-yang  were 
— Stanley  P.  Smith,  B.A. , of  Trinity  College,  Cambridge;  the  Rev. 
W.  W.  Cassels  of  St.  John’s,  now  Bishop  of  Western  China  ; Montague 
Beauchamp,  B.A.,  also  of  Trinity  College;  and  D.  E.  Iloste  of  the 
Royal  Artillery,  now  General  Director  of  the  China  Inland  Mission. 


Reinforcements 


i47 


leader  had  reached  them,  welcome  proofs  of  the 
power  of  the  Gospel  they  had  come  to  bring.  And 
now,  Western  civilisation  left  far  behind,  they  were 
traversing  the  central  uplands  of  that  very  province 
on  their  way  to  the  scene  of  his  unwearied  labours. 

It  was  a beautiful  journey  from  the  capital  through 
that  summer  land.  Amid  the  gold  of  ripening 
harvests,  rich  fields  of  opium  poppy  were  in  flower. 
Surrounded  by  trees  and  greenery,  countless  villages 
dotted  the  plain,  while  here  and  there  a city  of 
importance  reared  its  ancient  wall.  Still  travelling 
southward,  the  populous  plain  was  left  behind,  until 
a double  range  of  mountains  closed  in  upon  the  road 
and  river,  and  rock-hewn  passes  had  to  be  surmounted, 
where  the  torrent  raged  in  foamy  whiteness  far 
below. 

The  evening  of  the  sixth  day’s  journey  brought 
the  travellers  to  Hoh-chau,  where  the  Refuge  made 
possible  by  Mrs.  Hsi’s  gift  had  recently  been  opened. 
Resting  there  over  Sunday,  they  had  good  oppor- 
tunities for  preaching,  as  also  at  Chao-ch’eng  the 
next  evening,  in  spite  of  the  crowding  and  intense 
curiosity  of  the  people.  The  day  following  saw 
them  at  Hung-tung,  five  miles  only  from  Fan’s 
village,  in  the  midst  of  a district  that  was  to  become 
familiar  to  some  of  them  ere  long. 

Already  good  progress  had  been  made  by  the 
new  arrivals.  ( They  were  fairly  proficient  in  the 
use  of  chopsticks,  and  were  learning,  among  other 
things,  that  time  and  patience  are  commodities  of 
which  one  must  possess  a full  supply.  If  in  a mud- 
hole,  for  example,  or  on  some  specially  bad  bit  of 
road,  the  heavy,  springless  carts  were  overturned,  the 


148 


Pastor  Hsi 


drivers  would  sit  down  and  smoke  a pipe  or  two 
before  attempting  to  get  things  straight  again  and 
continue  their  day’s  journey.  Or  in  a narrow  gully, 
when  they  chanced  to  meet  a north-bound  caravan, 
the  respective  carters,  after  a friendly  smoke,  would 
probably  proceed  to  clean  the  clogged  wheels  of 
their  vehicles  before  coming  to  the  important  question 
as  to  which  should  back  out  and  concede  the  right 
of  way. 

South  of  Hung-tung  indications  were  not  lacking 
of  the  activity  of  Hsi  and  his  fellow-workers.  There, 
on  the  last  morning  of  their  journey,  Mr.  Stanley 
Smith,  walking  on  ahead  of  the  party,  was  met  by  a 
Chinaman  who  grasped  his  hand  in  Western  fashion, 
greeting  him  most  cordially. 

The  young  missionary  at  once  concluded  that 
this  must  be  a Christian,  and  mustering  the  little 
Chinese  at  his  command,  said  inquiringly,  “ Je-su-tih 
men-t'u  ?”  A disciple  of  Jesus  ? 

To  which  his  new  friend  with  the  shining  face 
replied,  “ Je-su-tih  men-t'u ,”  in  a tone  that  meant 
volumes. 

Then  shaking  hands  all  round,  he  led  the  travellers 
to  a little  rice-shop  by  the  wayside,  and  insisted  on 
providing  bread  and  millet-gruel,  the  only  refreshment 
obtainable.  After  this  he  carried  them  off  to  his 
home  for  their  mid-day  meal,  saying  that  they  were 
expected,  for  he  had  been  watching  for  their  coming 
and  knew  they  must  be  near. 

“ How  could  you  know  that  ? ” inquired  Mr. 
Bailer.  “ Our  journey  has  only  recently  been 
planned.” 

“ Oh,  we  were  sure  of  it,”  was  the  smiling  reply, 


Reinforcements 


149 


“ because  we  have  been  asking  the  Lord  so  earnestly 
to  send  us  missionaries  without  delay. 

“ All  the  people  in  this  valley,”  he  continued,  as 
they  neared  his  village,  “ are  giving  up  their  idols. 
There  is  a great  deal  of  work  for  you  to  do.” 

While  dinner  was  preparing,  friendly  neighbours 
dropped  in,  and  an  impromptu  service  was  held 
which  greatly  encouraged  the  new  arrivals.  It  was 
their  first  meeting  with  Christian  brethren  in  South 
Shan-si  ; and  though  they  understood  but  little  of 
what  was  said,  they  were  fully  able  to  appreciate  the 
loving  spirit  and  heartiness  of  it  all. 

But  it  was  not  until  they  reached  P’ing-yang 
that  Hsi  himself  was  met  with.  Then,  hardly  had 
they  settled  in,  before,  leaving  the  claims  of  home 
and  harvest  season,  he  hastened  across  the  plain  to 
bid  them  welcome.  It  was  a meeting  to  do  one’s 
heart  good  ; the  beginning  of  life-long  friendships. 

To  Hsi  it  was  a new  experience,  for  he  had 
never  met  young  missionaries  before  who  could  not 
speak  the  language,  nor  an  older  worker  quite  so 
familiar  with  its  use  as  Mr.  Bailer.  Already  they 
were  the  objects  of  no  little  curiosity  in  the  city,  and 
their  visitors  were  numbered  by  the  hundred.  It 
almost  amounted  to  a levee,  those  summer  evenings, 
when  scholars,  merchants,  and  farmers,  young  men 
and  old,  thronged  the  courtyards  to  watch  the  new 
arrivals  and  listen  to  Mr.  Bailer’s  eloquent  Chinese. 

“ When  it  grows  dark,”  they  exclaimed  with 
astonishment,  “ not  one  in  a hundred  would  suppose 
that  he  is  a foreigner  ! ” 

It  was  an  excellent  opportunity  for  preaching, 
and  Hsi  was  delighted  with  the  spirit  in  which  the 


Pastor  Hsi 


150 

young  missionaries  put  themselves  at  the  disposal 
of  the  people.  He  was  a good  judge  of  character, 
and  quick  to  prize  indications  of  this  sort.  And 
yet,  with  such  limitations,  how  little  he  could  really 
understand  and  appreciate  his  new  friends.  Still 
less  could  they  see  in  him  all  that  was  to  draw  out 
their  love  and  admiration  in  years  to  come. 

For  Hsi  was  not  impressive  at  first  sight.  To 
the  young  missionaries  he  was  just  a quiet,  scholarly 
man  of  medium  height  and  slender  figure,  dressed 
in  a simple  blue  cotton  or  white  muslin  gown. 
The  only  thing  that  might  have  attracted  attention 
was  the  power  of  his  glance  ; for  his  eyes  were  keen 
and  commanding,  in  spite  of  a slight  cast  that  dis- 
figured one  of  them. 

A little  later  they  met  again,  this  time  in  Hsi’s 
own  home,  where  he  was  seen  to  better  advantage. 
It  was  no  small  matter,  even  for  him,  to  entertain 
so  large  a party  of  foreigners,  and  the  excitement 
in  the  Western  Chang  village  was  intense.  Men, 
women,  and  children  thronged  the  narrow  streets 
and  ran  on  ahead  of  the  strangers  ; so  that  when 
they  rounded  the  last  corner,  and  came  in  sight  of 
Hsi’s  gateway  in  a high  blank  wall,  the  crowd  had 
announced  their  coming,  and  they  received  a royal 
welcome. 

But  the  interest  their  visit  occasioned  was  hardly 
greater  than  that  of  the  young  men  themselves  in 
this  first  experience  of  life  in  a Chinese  home.  The 
patriarchal  household  ; the  love  and  joy  that  seemed 
to  overflow  all  hearts  ; the  past  from  which  these 
men  had  come,  and  their  present  occupations  and 
prospects  ; the  genial  hospitality  of  their  host,  and 


Reinforcements 


1 5 1 

his  quiet  but  unquestionable  authority,  all  combined 
in  making  an  impression  not  easily  forgotten. 

But  best  of  all  was  the  evening  hour  of  worship 
under  the  shining  stars  ; the  songs,  the  prayers,  the 
earnestness  with  which  Hsi  led  the  meeting,  and 
the  Unseen  Presence  so  consciously  in  their  midst. 

Next  day  was  Sunday,  and  very  early  the  visitors 
were  awakened  by  pleasant  commotion,  as  from  all 
the  neighbourhood  inquirers  and  Christians  began  to 
gather  for  the  services.  Dressed  in  clean  summer 
garments,  carrying  hymn  - books  and  Testaments 
wrapped  in  gay-coloured  handerchiefs,  group  after 
group  came  in.  And  then,  what  eager  interest  in 
the  new  arrivals,  and  what  delight  in  Mr.  Bailer’s 
preaching,  and  all  the  tidings  he  brought  from  other 
parts  of  China  ! 

Meeting  succeeded  meeting,  until  the  young  men 
could  appreciate  as  never  before  the  intelligence  and 
capacity  of  a Chinese  audience.  But  the  climax 
was  reached  in  Hsi’s  address  during  the  afternoon, 
delivered  with  animation  and  graphic  power  that 
made  the  scenes  he  spoke  of  live  before  his  hearers. 
Thanks  to  notes  taken  at  the  time,  the  divisions  of 
the  sermon  can  still  be  recalled,  giving  some  idea 
of  the  character  of  his  discourses. 

He  rarely  took  a text,  preferring  as  on  this 
occasion  a whole  passage  from  which  to  draw  his 
lessons.  The  subject  was  Paul’s  shipwreck,  and 
the  points  he  made  were  as  follows  : — 

i.  The  indifference  of  the  unsaved. — They  pay  no 
heed  to  the  message  of  God  through  His  servants  ; 
just  as  the  centurion  and  the  captain  of  that  ship 
turned  a deaf  ear  to  the  warnings  of  Paul. 


152 


Pastor  Hsi 


2.  The  prosperous  beginning  of  a course  of  sin. — 
The  south  wind  blowing  softly. 

3.  The  short-lived  character  of  the  sinner's  happi- 
ness.— The  wind  and  tempest  soon  arose. 

4.  The  sinner's  futile  efforts  to  save  himself. — 
Undergirding  the  ship  and  casting  away  the 
tackling. 

5 . The  despair  of  the  soul.— Neither  moon  nor  stars 
for  many  days  appearing  ; all  hope  of  rescue  gone. 

6.  The  need  of  perseverance  on  the  part  of  God’s 
servants. — Paul’s  advice  at  length  prevailed. 

7.  The  final  salvation  of  all  who  obey  God , and 
trust  His  promises.  — The  whole  ship’s  company 
brought  safely  to  land. 

It  was  tantalising  for  the  new  arrivals  that  they 
could  understand  so  little,  and  especially  that  they 
could  not  converse  with  their  host  between  the 
meetings.  But  Hsi  thought  of  a plan.  Seeing 
them  occupied  in  the  evening  over  their  Bibles,  he 
quickly  brought  his  own,  and  turned  to  passages 
expressing  something  of  what  was  in  his  heart  to 
say,  to  which  the  young  men  responded  through  the 
English  rendering — so  holding  quite  a conversation. 

When  springtide  came  again  great  progress  had 
been  made,  and  the  new  missionaries  fully  justified 
the  surprise  sometimes  expressed  by  intelligent 
Chinamen,  that  a few  months  in  their  country 
should  so  wonderfully  develop  the  silent  foreigner. 
They  had  learned  to  talk  and  to  walk,  as  well  as 
to  dress  and  feed  themselves  properly,1  and  already 

1 To  learn  to  walk  in  the  approved  manner  for  a scholar  is  not  so 
easy  as  one  might  suppose  ; and  there  is  quite  an  art  in  putting  on 
Chinese  garments  neatly,  and  behaving  at  table  as  becomes  a gentle- 
man. 


Reinforcements  1 5 3 

displayed  a savoir-faire  surprising  even  to  their 
most  cordial  well-wishers. 

All  through  the  winter  steady  work  at  the 
language  had  made  a wonderful  difference  ; and  by 
constantly  living  among  the  people  they  had  become 
familiar  with  their  usages. 

Mr.  Bailer,  finding  the  whole  district  friendly 
and  open  to  missionary  work,  had  rented  premises 
in  three  of  the  neighbouring  cities,  and  wisely 
scattered  the  young  men,  visiting  them  from  time 
to  time.  Native  Christians  of  experience  were  left 
with  them,  so  that  the  crowds  that  came  to  see  the 
foreigner  might  not  go  away  without  hearing  the 
Gospel.  Thus  three  new  mission  stations  had  been 
opened  ; one  south  of  the  Fu  city,1  and  two  beyond 
the  river,  among  the  Western  mountains.  Blessing 
followed  the  winter’s  work  in  each  place,  and  in  the 
opening  months  of  1886  new  converts  were  ready 
to  come  up  with  their  beloved  missionaries  to  the 
great  gathering  in  the  mother  station  at  P’ing-yang. 

It  was  a glad  reunion  ; and  every  heart  beat 
high  with  thankfulness  and  hope.  Scattered  over  a 
region  as  large  as  Wales,  four  mission  stations,  ten 
or  a dozen  refuges,  and  many  village  gatherings 
sent  up  their  representatives.  Hsi  and  his  wife 
were  there,  and  all  the  leaders  of  the  older  work  ; 
while  full  of  joyous  enthusiasm  came  the  young 
men  from  the  new  stations,  eager  to  introduce  to 
the  assembled  Christians  their  brethren  in  the  faith. 

To  Hsi  it  was  intensely  interesting  to  meet  the 
new  missionaries  again,  and  see  such  fruit  of  their 
labours.  Mr.  Stanley  Smith  seemed  specially  to 

1 P’ing-yang  was  the  Fu  or  chief  governing  city  of  the  prefecture. 


154 


Pastor  Hsi 


impress  him.  Something  about  his  sunny  temper, 
and  the  way  he  had  of  cheering  and  helping  people, 
greatly  attracted  Hsi,  and  made  him  long  for  his 
co-operation  in  the  refuge  work.  They  were  all 
men  after  his  own  heart,  and  the  appreciation  was 
mutual. 

“ Hsi  is  a man  raised  up  of  God,”  wrote  Mr. 
Hoste,  “ to  shepherd  the  flock  in  this  district.  The 
Lord  has  given  him  authority  in  the  sight  of  the 
people.” 

With  the  missionary  in  charge,  he  and  other 
elders  of  the  church  made  all  arrangements  for  the 
conference,  and  baptized  over  seventy  inquirers  from 
the  outlying  stations.  There  was  unusual  power  in 
the  meetings,  which  had  to  be  held  out  of  doors  in 
spite  of  heavy  rain,  because  no  room  was  large 
enough  for  the  assembly.  After  a seven  months’ 
drought,  the  rain  was  sorely  needed,  and  the  Chris- 
tians did  not  like  to  pray  that  it  might  cease. 
Sunday  was  drawing  near,  and  threatenings  of  a 
heavier  downpour  suggested  that  the  company  might 
have  to  be  divided  and  the  services  held  indoors. 

“ Let  us  not  be  concerned  about  that  matter,” 
said  Hsi  quietly.  “ I have  been  asking  the  Lord  to 
take  away  the  rain  for  two  days,  while  the  conference 
continues.  I feel  sure  we  shall  have  a fine  Sunday.” 

And  so  it  proved.  The  day  was  perfect.  The 
meetings  were  held  in  the  open  courtyard  as  usual. 
And  one  hundred  and  twenty  believers  gathered 
around  the  table  of  the  Lord. 

New  ideas  and  impressions  were  crowding  fast 
upon  the  minds  of  the  young  missionaries,  to  whom 
all  this  was  an  inspiration. 


Reinforcements 


i55 


“ The  conference  was  grand,”  wrote  one  of  their 
number.  “ To  be  permitted  to  see,  so  soon  after  one’s 
arrival  in  China,  that  which  many  holy  and  devoted 
men  of  God  have  toiled  and  prayed  for  all  their 
lives  but  never  witnessed — a living  church  in  the 
heart  of  this  poor,  dark  land — is  a great  responsibility 
as  well  as  privilege.” 


XIV 

NOT  AGAINST  FLESH  AND  BLOOD 

Dark  indeed  was  the  heathenism  by  which  they 
were  surrounded,  as  the  young  missionaries  had 
opportunity  of  proving,  even  during  the  progress  of 
the  conference.  For  whether  they  had  realised 
these  things  before  or  not,  they  were  now  made 
painfully  conscious  of  the  facts  connected  with  so- 
called  demon-possession  and  the  people’s  experiences 
and  ideas  upon  the  subject.  But  though  in  this 
and  other  ways  the  power  of  the  enemy  was 
becoming  better  known,  they  were  more  deeply 
proving,  also,  the  fulness  of  their  resources  in  the 
living  God. 

“ What  strong  consolation  we  find,”  wrote  Stanley 
Smith,  “ in  the  three  little  words,  ‘ He  is  able.’  It 
is  grand  to  change  the  unbelieving  question  ‘ Can 
God  ? ’ 1 into  a triumphant  ‘ God  can  ,’  and  so  lay 
hold  on  His  might.  Strong  thus  in  the  Lord,  we 
are  ready  for  the  conflict  : able  to  stand  against  all 
the  wiles  of  the  devil  ; able  to  withstand  in  the  evil 
day  ; able  to  quench  all  the  fiery  darts  of  the  wicked 
one.” 


1 Psalm  lxxviii.  19,  20. 
156 


Not  against  Flesh  and  Blood  i 5 7 

Among  the  inquirers  attending  the  conference 
was  a young  man  from  the  Chao-ch’eng  Refuge  who 
was  supposed  to  be  under  the  power  of  evil  spirits. 
He  was  often  seemingly  quite  well  for  weeks 
together,  though  at  other  times  thrown  into  a con- 
dition so  terrible  that  it  resembled  the  worst  suffer- 
ings of  demoniacs  described  in  the  Gospels. 

During  the  first  days  of  the  conference  this  poor 
fellow  was  quiet  and  harmless  enough,  but  as  the 
meetings  proceeded  he  was  seized  with  a violent 
access  of  frenzy,  dangerous  to  himself  and  others. 
Hsi  was  out  of  the  way  at  the  time,  and  returned  to 
find  the  trouble  at  its  height.  He  was  immediately 
made  aware  of  what  was  going  on,  and  hastened 
into  the  presence  of  the  raving  demoniac. 

Strangely  enough,  as  soon  as  Hsi  appeared,  K’ong 
became  suddenly  quiet.  His  cries  and  struggles 
ceased,  and  the  men  who  were  holding  him  relaxed 
their  efforts. 

“ He  is  well,  he  is  well  ! ” they  cried.  “ The 
spirit  has  departed.” 

Not  satisfied  with  this,  however,  Hsi  laid  his 
hand  upon  the  young  man’s  head  and  prayed  for 
him  earnestly  in  the  name  of  Jesus.  The  result 
was  immediate  and  complete  relief,  and  there  seemed 
every  reason  to  hope  that  the  trouble  was  per- 
manently conquered. 

One  of  the  missionaries  present  was  much  im- 
pressed with  all  that  had  taken  place,  and  especially 
with  the  power  attending  Hsi’s  coming  and  his 
prayers.  Having  a sum  of  fifty  dollars  at  his 
disposal,  he  brought  it  to  him,  saying  : 

“ The  expenses  of  your  work  must  be  con- 


158 


Pastor  Hsi 


siderable,  please  accept  this  contribution  to  be 
used  as  you  think  best.” 

Surprised  and  hardly  realising  how  much  it  was, 
Hsi  took  the  silver,  but  had  scarcely  done  so  before 
he  began  to  feel  troubled.  Fifty  dollars  seemed  so 
large  a sum,  and  it  had  come  so  suddenly.  He  had 
accepted  it,  too,  without  waiting  to  ask  counsel  of 
the  Lord.  Was  it  cupidity  that  had  moved  him  ? 
Had  he  fallen  into  a trap  cunningly  devised  by 
the  devil  ? The  more  he  thought  about  it  the 
more  he  felt  uneasy.  So,  leaving  the  money  with 
Mrs.  Hsi  for  safe  keeping,  he  went  away  alone  to 
pray. 

Hardly  had  he  found  a quiet  place,  however, 
before  a messenger  came  hurriedly  to  seek  him. 

“ Come  quickly  ; the  matter  is  serious,”  he  cried. 
“ K’ong  is  worse  than  ever.  And  we  can  do 
nothing.” 

Much  distressed,  Hsi  returned  to  the  scene  of 
trouble ; and  the  moment  he  entered  the  room 
K’ong  pointed  straight  at  him,  shouting  with  fiendish 
triumph  : 

“You  may  come,  but  I fear  you  no  longer!  At 
first  you  seemed  high  as  heaven,  but  now  you  are 
low,  low  down  and  small  ! You  have  no  power  to 
control  me  any  more  ! ” 

And  the  worst  of  it  was  Hsi  knew  his  words  were 
true.  He  had  no  grip  of  faith  or  power  in  prayer, 
and  felt  distinctly  that  the  money  had  robbed  him 
of  his  strength.  With  shame  and  sorrow  he  turned 
away  and  went  for  the  silver,  followed  by  the  mock- 
ing cries  of  the  unhappy  demoniac.  Then,  finding 
the  donor,  he  openly  returned  the  gift,  confessing 


Not  against  Flesh  and  Blood  159 

that  the  sudden  possession  of  so  large  a sum  had 
come  between  his  soul  and  God. 

With  empty  hands  but  lightened  heart  he  now 
went  back  to  the  excited  crowd.  K’ong  was  still 
raving  wildly,  defying  any  power  on  earth  to  restrain 
him.  But  Hsi  was  in  touch  once  more  with  his 
Master.  Quietly,  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  he  com- 
manded the  tormentor  to  be  silent  and  leave  his 
miserable  victim.  Immediately,  with  a fearful  cry, 
K’ong  was  thrown  into  convulsions,  from  which, 
however,  he  presently  emerged,  quiet  and  self- 
possessed,  though  much  weakened  for  the  time 
being. 

This  was  to  Hsi  a deeply  painful  lesson,  em- 
phasising afresh  the  all-important  truth  that,  as  he 
expressed  it,  “ the  ungrieved  presence  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  is  more  to  be  desired  than  abundance  of  gold 
and  silver.” 

Sad  to  say,  poor  K’ong,  the  chief  sufferer,  was 
not  permanently  healed.  He  never  became  a real 
believer,  and  as  time  went  on  drifted  away  and  was 
lost  to  Christian  influences. 

His  case  was  typical  of  many  in  China,  not  to 
speak  of  other  heathen  lands  where  the  devil  is 
deliberately  worshipped  both  in  his  own  name  and 
under  varying  forms  of  idolatry.  That  such 
manifestations  should  follow  the  open  invocation 
of  demons  is  perfectly  natural,  and  should  excite 
neither  incredulity  nor  surprise.  It  calls  for  careful 
consideration,  however,  for  it  discloses  the  true 
nature  of  the  power  behind  the  idols,  and  therefore 
the  heart  of  the  difficulty  with  which  the  missionary 
has  to  deal. 


i6o 


Pastor  Hsi 


That  idolatry  and  demon-worship  are  thus  closely 
connected,  the  word  of  God  itself  assures  us. 
“ What  say  I then  ? ” writes  the  missionary  apostle, 
“ that  the  idol  is  anything,  or  that  which  is  offered 
in  sacrifice  to  idols  is  anything  ? But  I say,  that  the 
things  which  the  Gentiles  sacrifice , they  sacrifice  to 
devils,  and  not  to  God  : and  I would  not  that  ye 
should  have  fellowship  with  devils.”  1 

This  mysterious  linking  of  the  power  of  evil 
spirits  with  material  idols  is  a terrible  force  to  be 
reckoned  on,  and  shows  itself  in  many  ways.  One 
wholly  natural  outcome  is  the  belief  in  and  practice 
of  spiritualism,  so  prevalent  among  heathen  peoples 
in  some  form  or  other.  Specially  in  North  China 
is  this  common,  where  Taoist  and  Buddhist  priests 
alike  obtain  great  influence  and  financial  profit  from 
communications,  real  or  pretended,  with  the  unseen 
world.  These  practices  are  regarded  with  abhorrence 
by  a certain  section  of  the  people,  but  they  are 
generally  resorted  to  notwithstanding. 

Men  and  women  who  in  Western  lands  would  be 
described  as  spirit -mediums  abound.  There  is 
scarcely  a village  on  the  Shan-si  plain  without  one. 
Some  calamity  befalls  a family — illness  or  disaster. 
Send  for  the  medium  at  once.  She  comes,  and  is 
respectfully  welcomed.  Incense  is  offered  before 
the  idols,  for  the  medium  always  plays  into  the 
hands  of  the  priests.  She  sits  down,  usually  in  the 
seat  of  honour  in  the  guest-hall,  and  soon  relapses 
into  a curious  trance.  This  is  done  by  yielding 
the  whole  being,  absolutely,  to  the  familiar  spirit. 

1 i Corinthians  x,  19,  20,  See  also  Psalm  cvi.  36-38  ; Deutero- 
nomy, xxxii.  16,  17. 


Not  against  Flesh  and  Blood  161 

The  medium  just  waits,  like  an  empty  vessel,  for  the 
advent  of  the  influence  desired.  Suddenly  : 

“ Shen  lai-liao,  shen  lai-liao  ! ” “ The  spirit  has 

come ! ” 

The  medium  is  now  possessed,  filled,  transported. 
She  speaks  in  a new  voice,  with  great  authority,  and 
declares  what  the  trouble  is  and  how  it  may  be 
remedied.  More  paper  money  and  incense  are 
burned,  and  more  prostrations  made  before  the 
idols ; while  gradually,  with  horrible  contortions, 
she  comes  out  of  the  trance  again.1 

A striking  feature  in  these  cases  is  the  apparent 
inability  of  the  medium  to  shake  off  the  control  of 
the  terrible  power  to  which  they  have  yielded.  Un- 
sought, and  contrary  to  their  own  desire,  the  over- 
mastering influence  comes  back,  no  matter  how  they 
may  struggle  against  it.  One  case  of  the  kind 
occurred  near  P’ing-yang  about  this  time,  and  is 
recorded  by  the  missionary  who  witnessed  it. 

A well-known  medium,  who  for  many  years  had 
made  his  living  by  the  practice,  finding  his  health 
and  nervous  system  greatly  impaired,  decided  to  give 
it  up.  Though  only  sixty  years  of  age,  he  was  so 
worn  and  haggard  that  he  looked  at  least  twenty 
years  older.  The  struggle  was  long  and  terrible. 
In  spite  of  all  his  efforts,  the  old  tyranny  reasserted 
itself  again  and  again,  until  deliverance  seemed  im- 
possible. He  was  about  to  give  up  in  despair,  when 
providentially  he  came  in  contact  with  some  P’ing- 
yang  Christians.  Just  how  much  he  understood 

1 The  above  is  an  exact  description  of  one  scene  of  this  sort 
witnessed  by  the  writer  in  the  women’s  apartments  of  a home  in 
North  China. 


M 


162 


Pastor  Hsi 


and  received  of  the  Gospel  is  not  known,  but  through 
prayer  and  a measure  of  faith  in  Christ  he  obtained 
considerable  relief. 

But  a night  came  when  he  was  returning  from 
the  city  by  himself,  and  had  to  pass  a sacred  tree  in 
a lonely  spot,  believed  to  be  the  dwelling-place  of 
demons.  As  he  drew  near,  an  overwhelming  im- 
pulse came  upon  him  to  fall  down  and  worship,  as 
in  former  times.  Desperately  he  resisted,  but  the 
inward  urging  was  too  strong.  He  stopped,  fell  on 
his  knees,  and  bowed  his  forehead  repeatedly  to  the 
ground.  Immediately  the  old  possession  came  back 
in  redoubled  force,  and  the  misery  he  suffered  was 
appalling. 

Those  about  him  sent  for  the  Christians,  and 
later  on  for  the  missionary,  from  whose  memory 
the  despairing  look  in  those  poor  hunted  eyes  will 
never  be  effaced.  He  was  nearing  the  end  then,  for 
the  physical  and  the  mental  anguish  of  his  condition 
were  more  than  the  shattered  powers  could  with- 
stand. But  prayer  again  prevailed.  The  distressed 
soul  turned  to  Christ  for  deliverance,  and  shortly 
afterwards,  in  peace  that  was  not  of  this  world,  he 
died. 

Whatever  theory  may  be  adopted  to  account  for 
these  phenomena,  experience  shows  the  deep,  prac- 
tical necessity  for  a life  in  touch  with  God,  if  such 
sufferers  are  to  be  afforded  permanent  relief.  Nor 
does  this  view  at  all  conflict  with  a scientific  recog- 
nition of  physical  and  mental  conditions  often  present 
in  these  cases  that  can  to  some  extent  be  controlled. 
But  where  medical  skill  stops  short,  and  all  human 
power  is  unavailing,  there  yet  remain,  among  the 


I.  A SACRED  TREE.  2.  A GENTLEMAN’S  MULE-CART  (see  p.  2 87). 

This  sacred  tree  is  situated  near  T’ai-yiian,  the  capital  of  Shan-si.  It  is  supposed  to 
he  more  than  1000  years  old,  and  is  renowned  for  its  supposed  healing  virtues,  and  people 
travel  hundreds  of  miles  to  worship  beneath  its  shade.  The  altar  can  be  seen  on  the  right- 
hand  side,  between  the  tree  and  the  wooden  prop  supporting  the  gnarled  old  trunk.  The 
tree  is  covered  with  small  flags  and  banners  bearing  inscriptions  of  gratitude  for  answered 
prayers.  Many  of  these  have  the  words  “ If  you  pray,  an  answer  is  certain.” 


Page  162, 


Not  against  Flesh  and  Blood  163 

heathen  at  any  rate,  very  many  otherwise  hopeless 
sufferers  to  whom  deliverance  may  be  brought 
through  faith  in  Christ  alone. 

But  faith  that  prevails  is  not  always  found 
either  in  individual  believers  or  in  churches.  Its 
secret  is  a close  walk  with  God,  and  the  real 
fulness  ot  the  Holy  Spirit.  And  for  this,  effectual, 
fervent  prayer  is  needed  on  behalf  of  all  missionaries 
and  native  Christians,  that  they  may  be  strong  to 
overcome  in  the  conditions  by  which  they  are  sur- 
rounded. Shortly  before  the  coming  of  Mr.  Bailer’s 
party  to  P’ing-yang,  a sad  occurrence  took  place 
that  showed  lack  of  power  in  the  little  church  in 
that  city.  Was  it  due  to  lack  of  prayer  at  home  ? 

From  a neighbouring  village  a promising  inquirer 
had  for  some  months  been  attending  the  services. 
He  appeared  really  anxious  to  become  a Christian. 
But  all  the  time  his  household  was  so  tormented  by 
what  they  believed  to  be  the  malicious  agency  of 
evil  spirits,  that  life  was  made  intolerable. 

At  length  he  came  to  the  missionary  and  said  : 
“ It  is  no  use  ! I must  give  it  all  up.  We  cannot 
endure  such  misery  any  longer.” 

The  missionary  endeavoured  to  help  him,  but 
without  success,  painfully  conscious  all  the  while 
that  there  was  not  sufficient  spiritual  power  in  the 
church  to  conquer  the  difficulty. 

The  man,  in  desperation,  ceased  his  connection 
with  the  Christians,  and  immediately  his  home 
was  left  in  peace  ; the  mysterious  annoyances  were 
not  resumed,  nor,  sad  to  say,  was  his  interest  in 
the  Gospel. 

These  are  strange  stories.  Yes,  but  they  are 


164 


Pastor  Hsi 


true.  Much  that  lies  behind  the  facts  may  be  mys- 
terious, but  the  facts  have  to  be  dealt  with.  And 
it  is  still  the  case  that  when  prayer  ascends  from  the 
mountain  top,  the  battle  goes  right  in  the  valley. 
No  need  is  more  urgent  in  connection  with  missionary 
work  than  the  need  for  more  real  waiting  upon  God 
for  those  in  the  forefront  of  the  fight.  For  “ this 
shall  turn  to  my  salvation  through  your  prayer  and 
the  supply  of  the  Spirit  of  Jesus  Christ.”1 

Hsi’s  own  view  of  the  subject  was  that  all  un- 
regenerate men  are  more  or  less  under  the  power 
of  the  devil,  just  as  all  Christians  are  more  or  less 
influenced  by  the  Spirit  of  God.  Many  truly  con- 
verted people,  indwelt  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  are  far 
from  wholly  yielded  to  His  control.  And  in  some- 
thing the  same  way,  “ the  spirit  that  now  worketh 
in  the  children  of  disobedience  ” 2 has  not  in  all 
cases  the  same  supremacy.  But  of  his  actual 
presence  in  those  who  do  not  belong  to  Christ,  Hsi 
had  no  doubt ; nor  that  he  possesses  in  ever  fuller 
measure  the  lives  of  those  who  follow  his  prompt- 
ings and  consent  to  his  sway.3  He  recognised  also 
that  though  Satan  personally  is  restricted  within 
finite  limitations,  he  is  the  head  of  almost  innumer- 
able hosts.4  A whole  legion  of  devils,  expelled  from 
one  man,  were  concerned  in  the  destruction  of  a 
herd  of  swine.  And  in  his  experience,  evidences 
were  not  lacking  of  the  presence  of  many  such 
malignant  spirits  still. 

In  earlier  years,  as  a Confucianist,  he  had  been 

1 Philippians  i.  19.  2 Ephesians  ii.  2. 

3 Note  the  progression  in  John  xiii.  2,  27,  30. 

* Ephesians  vi.  11,  12. 


i6s 


Not  against  Flesh  and  Blood 

drilled  in  the  regulation  attitude  of  contempt  for  all 
this  line  of  things.  With  other  scholars  of  his 
acquaintance,  he  called  Taoism  and  its  accompanying 
devil-worship  a sie-kiao,  a vile  or  unclean  cult.  But 
when  it  came  to  the  point  he,  like  all  the  rest,  would 
send  for  the  medium  at  once  and  act  on  the  direc- 
tions received.  Fire  and  water  can  never  blend. 
True,  but  put  the  kettle  on  the  hob  and  it  boils. 
The  Confucianist  could  not  have  explained  his 
spiritualism,  and  did  not  theoretically  believe  in  it. 
But  any  one  could  see  that  it  worked. 

To  the  young  missionaries  so  recently  arrived 
from  home,  the  whole  question  was  naturally  per- 
plexing. As  yet  they  had  no  experience  or  settled 
theories  of  their  own,  but  they  could  not  help 
appreciating  the  genuineness  of  Hsi’s  convictions, 
and  the  faith  that  made  his  new  name  as  a Christian 
no  empty  boast.  His  devotion  and  prayerfulness 
inspired  them  with  confidence,  and  they  were  pre- 
pared to  welcome  the  change  that  was  about  to  bring 
them  into  closer  contact  with  the  man  and  his 
work. 

For  some  time  past  Hsi  had  been  much  in  prayer 
about  commencing  an  Opium  Refuge  in  the  city 
of  Hung-tung,  a few  miles  west  of  Fan’s  village. 
During  the  conference  he  felt  the  time  had  come, 
and  it  was  his  great  desire  that  Mr.  Stanley  Smith 
should  join  him  in  the  new  undertaking.  The  city 
was  busy,  populous,  and  important.  Hsi’s  idea  was 
that  a combination  might  be  effected  with  the 
happiest  results.  He  would  open  and  carry  on  the 
Refuge,  if  Mr.  Stanley  Smith  would  live  in  it,  and 
develop  the  spiritual  side  of  the  work.  This  offered 


1 66 


Pastor  Hsi 


a sphere  just  suited  to  the  young  missionary’s 
evangelistic  gifts  ; and  to  Hsi’s  satisfaction,  as  well 
as  his  own,  the  consent  of  the  Mission  was  obtained. 

Feeling  the  need  of  caution  in  approaching  so 
influential  a place,  Mr.  Stanley  Smith  followed  Hsi’s 
advice,  and  was  content  to  live  for  some  weeks  in 
a village  near  at  hand,  while  making  friends  and 
inquiring  about  houses  in  the  city.  Patience  was 
soon  rewarded,  for  suitable  and  commodious  premises 
were  found  in  a busy  street,  and  quietly  taken  pos- 
session of,  no  objection  being  raised  to  the  advent 
of  a foreigner.  The  front  courtyard  Hsi  took  over 
as  an  Opium  Refuge,  Mr.  Stanley  Smith  occupying 
the  second.  And  the  large  guest-hall  was  set  apart 
for  a chapel,  which  was  soon  in  requisition. 

Here,  then,  in  the  month  of  May  1886,  a new 
centre  was  established,  initiating  a new  order  of 
things.  Mr.  Hoste  came  over  later  to  join  his 
friend,  and  Hsi  paid  frequent  visits,  giving  special 
attention  to  the  Opium  Refuge  and  public  meetings. 
It  was  an  admirable  combination  : Hsi,  plus  young, 
devoted,  foreign  workers  ; and  a combination  destined 
to  result  in  blessing. 


FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 


The  long  summer  day  was  drawing  to  a close  as  a 
solitary  traveller  neared  the  city  of  P’ing-yang.  Tall 
and  strongly  built,  he  was  no  native  of  the  province, 
though  wearing  his  Chinese  dress  as  one  accustomed 
to  it,  and  evidently  familiar  with  the  country  and 
language.  Through  long  practice  the  courteous 
manners  of  the  people  had  become  his  own,  and  he 
seemed  quite  at  home  with  other  travellers  on  the 
great  road,  though  in  answer  to  their  questions  it 
appeared  he  was  a stranger  in  Shan-si. 

Three  months’  journey  lay  behind  him,  since 
early  in  the  spring  he  started  from  Shanghai  for 
the  far  interior.  And  now,  returning  toward  the 
coast,  the  last  stage  had  brought  him  into  the  regions 
of  our  story,  from  the  nearest  mission-station  west- 
ward, more  than  three  hundred  miles  away.  Since 
leaving  that  little  group  of  workers  on  the  f^&n  River, 
he  had  seen  no  Christian  and  found  no  missionary  on 
all  his  four  weeks’  journey  across  the  plains  and 
mountains  of  Shen-si.1  Passing  its  famous  capital, 


1 Except  one  traveller  like  himself,  an  agent  of  the  American  Bible 
Society. 


167 


i68 


Pastor  Hsi 


the  ancient  city  of  Si-an,  he  had  stayed  to  visit  the 
tablet  and  ruins  outside  its  western  wall  that  mark 
the  site  of  a once  flourishing  Christian  church.  But 
that  old  Nestorian  faith  had  long  since  passed  away. 
No  missionary  was  found  there  now,  nor  anywhere 
else  in  all  the  province  except  at  the  one  isolated 
station  left  behind  him.1 

A Scotchman  can  bear  solitude  and  does  not 
object  to  roughing  it,  but  after  such  a journey  even 
he  is  glad  of  a change.  And  it  was  with  satisfac- 
tion the  Deputy  Director  of  the  China  Inland 
Mission  looked  forward  to  reaching  P’ing-yang,  where 
he  hoped  to  meet  with  friends  and  rest  a while. 

But  on  arrival  at  the  mission-house  he  found  the 
courtyards  empty  and  deserted.  Elder  Song  was 
there  to  bid  him  welcome,  but  Mr.  Bailer  and  the 
younger  missionaries  were  far  away,  and  Hsi  was 
busy  elsewhere  in  his  extensive  parish.  The 
traveller  had  half  expected  this,  knowing  that  Mr. 
Hudson  Taylor  was  on  his  way  inland  for  special 
conference  with  the  Shan-si  workers,  and  that  all 
who  could  arrange  to  do  so  would  hasten  to  the 
capital  to  meet  him.  Yes,  they  were  gone  : Stanley 
Smith  from  Hung-tung  and  the  others  from  the 
newly  opened  stations  west  of  the  river  ; eager  to 
welcome  the  beloved  General  Director  of  the 
Mission,  and  to  bring  him  back  with  them  when  the 
conference  at  T’ai-yiian  was  over. 

It  was  too  late  to  follow,  for  summer  heat  and 
rains  had  commenced  already.  So,  thankful  for  the 

1 Han-chung  city,  on  the  river  Han,  opened  as  a station  of  the 
China  Inland  Mission  in  1879.  The  Rev.  J.  W.  Stevenson  had  just 
come  from  the  conference  held  there  in  May  1885,  long  to  be  re- 
membered as  a time  of  unusual  blessing. 


J.  W.  STEVENSON.  Page  168. 

Deputy  Director  in  China  of  the  China  Inland  Mission. 


For  the  Work  of  the  Ministry  169 

opportunity,  Mr.  Stevenson  settled  down  to  wait 
their  arrival  and  see  something  of  his  surroundings 
at  P’ing-yang.  Gathering  the  Christians  of  the  city 
daily,  he  devoted  himself  to  helping  them  in  spiritual 
things.  At  morning  prayers  they  studied  through 
the  Gospel  of  St.  John,  and  night  by  night  the 
chapel  was  crowded  for  evangelistic  meetings. 

But  chief  among  the  interests  of  that  quiet 
month  was  the  friendship  formed  with  one  man  Mr. 
Stevenson  had  long  desired  to  meet.  Twenty  years 
of  missionary  life  in  China  had  prepared  him  to 
appreciate  Hsi,  and  value  the  work  that  had  grown 
up  around  him.  To  make  of  both  a careful  study 
with  a view  to  future  developments,  was  now  his 
object. 

As  soon  as  the  news  of  Mr.  Stevenson’s  arrival 
reached  him,  Hsi  hastened  to  the  city.  It  was  just 
a year  since  the  coming  of  Mr.  Bailer’s  party  had 
led  to  closer  relations  with  missionary  brethren,  and 
he  was  more  than  ready  to  welcome  this  opportunity 
of  intercourse  with  one  of  the  Directors  of  the 
Mission.  They  met,  and  the  attraction  was  mutual. 
Hsi,  finding  he  was  understood,  soon  opened  his 
heart.  Long  hours  were  spent  in  consultation  and 
prayer  over  all  aspects  of  the  work,  as  well  as  in 
spiritual  fellowship,  and  fully  as  much  help  was 
given  as  received.  Too  quickly  sped  the  days,  so 
full  of  varied  interest ; but  they  were  long  enough  to 
establish  a friendship  that  was  to  last  unbroken  to 
the  end. 

Seventeen  years  have  passed  since  then,  and  Mr. 
Stevenson  has  been  constantly  engrossed  in  the  care 
of  a mission  extending  to  almost  all  the  provinces 


1 70 


Pastor  Hsi 


of  China.  But  nothing  can  efface  from  mind  and 
heart  the  deep  impressions  made  in  contact  with 
Hsi  during  those  summer  days  at  P’ing-yang. 

A long  talk  only  this  morning,  among  Swiss 
mountains,  has  recalled  it  all : 

“ No,  he  was  not  much  to  look  at.  But  one 
could  not  be  in  his  presence  an  hour  without  know- 
ing that  he  was  a man  with  a purpose,  a message, 
living  for  eternity.  Something  about  his  eyes  made 
you  feel — here  is  clearness  of  conviction  and  tremend- 
ous intensity. 

“ There  was  nothing  dull  or  slow-going  about  him. 
He  was  bright  in  manner;  always  busy;  seeing  every- 
thing ; and  punctilious  in  his  courtesy.  But  there 
was  no  trifling  in  his  presence,  no  wasting  time  on 
side  questions.  He  was  a man  of  one  idea,  and  that 
the  greatest  that  can  absorb  the  soul.  To  him  God 
was  a reality.  In  everything  and  always,  he  dealt 
with  God.  The  passion  of  his  life  was — saving  souls.” 

“ Did  you  see  much  of  him  ? ” 

“Yes,  although  it  was  wheat  harvest.  He  came 
over  several  times,  and  stayed  for  days  together  at 
P’ing-yang.  We  had  many  long  conversations.  I 
heard  him  preach  also,  repeatedly,  for  we  had  meet- 
ings every  night,  as  well  as  daily  Bible  study  with  the 
Christians.  Where  he  was  there  was  no  letting  the 
grass  grow  under  one’s  feet ! I watched  him  too  in 
the  management  of  practical  affairs,  and  the  more 
I saw  of  him  the  more  I was  impressed  by  his 
grace,  wisdom,  and  ability.” 

“ And  you  had  prayer  together  ? ” 

“ It  was  impossible  to  be  with  Hsi  without 
having  prayer.  His  first  instinct  in  everything  was 


For  the  Work  of  the  Ministry  1 71 

to  turn  to  God.  Long  before  daylight,  those 
summer  mornings,  I used  to  hear  him  in  his  room 
across  the  courtyard,  praying  and  singing  by  the 
hour  together.  Prayer  seemed  the  very  atmosphere 
of  his  life,  and  he  expected  and  received  the  most 
evident  answers. 

“ Travelling  with  him  on  one  occasion,  we 
reached  a little  inn,  and  I remember  a poor  woman 
coming  to  him  with  a child  in  her  arms  who  was  ill 
and  in  great  suffering.  The  people  used  to  come  to 
him  like  that  everywhere.  They  knew  he  was  a 
man  of  God  and  could  help  them.  It  was  most 
remarkable  how  naturally  they  gathered  round  him 
with  their  troubles,  taking  it  for  granted  that  his 
time  and  sympathy  were  at  their  disposal.  This 
mother,  for  example,  came  in  great  distress,  as  soon 
as  she  knew  that  he  was  in  the  inn. 

“ Hsi  rose  at  once  to  meet  her.  ‘ It  is  all  right,’ 
he  said,  ‘ don’t  be  troubled.  The  little  one  will  be 
better  directly.’  There  and  then  he  took  the  child 
in  his  arms  and  prayed  for  his  recovery.  The 
woman,  greatly  comforted,  went  away.  And  a few 
hours  later  I saw  the  little  fellow  running  about, 
apparently  quite  well  and  happy.  One  got  ac- 
customed to  such  things,  with  Hsi. 

“ One  scene  I shall  never  forget.  It  was  after 
the  conference  at  P’ing-yang.  Hsi  was  still  there, 
and  a number  of  Christians.  Late  at  night,  Mr. 
Cassels  called  me  out  to  see  what  was  going  on.  I 
went  with  him,  quietly,  to  the  front  courtyard.  As 
we  drew  near  we  heard  sounds  of  weeping,  and 
voices  pleading  in  low  tones.  There  they  were,  dear 
fellows,  a whole  lot  of  them,  down  upon  their  knees, 


1/2 


Pastor  Hsi 


with  Hsi  in  the  midst,  crying  to  God  for  the 
conversion  of  loved  ones,  relatives  and  friends  at 
home.  Many  were  weeping.  And  the  earnestness 
and  simplicity  of  those  prayers  in  the  power  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  was  most  remarkable  and  touching. 

“ They  believed  in  prayer,  intercessory  prayer.  It 
would  have  been  very  little  use  to  try  and  convince 
them  that  such  prayer  was  only  a sort  of  spiritual 
athletics,  the  benefit  of  which  was  purely  subjective. 
They  knew  too  well  its  power  in  the  lives  of  those 
for  whom  they  prayed,  as  well  as  in  their  own.” 

“ And  how  were  you  impressed  with  H si’s  work  in 
those  days  ? Did  it  seem  extensive  ? ” 

“ Surprisingly  so.  The  Refuges  even  then  were 
numerous,  well  organised,  and  successful.  Hsi  had 
unusual  business  ability,  and  was  so  thorough  in  all 
he  undertook.  His  large  household  was  arranged 
for,  and  all  their  occupations  planned,  in  the  most 
orderly  manner.  And  the  medicine-making  for  the 
Refuges  was  a sight  to  see.” 

“ Did  he  not  make  several  different  kinds  of 
p ills  ? ” 

“ Certainly,  for  the  cure  of  various  ailments  ; and 
for  them  all  he  had  characteristic  names.  One  was 
Loh-iien  Wan-tsi,  or  Paradise  Pill  ; a favourite  pre- 
scription, I remember.  But  for  the  regular  treat- 
ment of  opium  patients  there  were  three  kinds,  used 
successively.  The  first  was  called  Seng-ming  Wan, 
or  Life-imparting  Pill.  Next  came  the  Ku-ming 
Wan , or  Life-establishing  Pill.  While  third  and  last 
was  the  Fu-iien  Wan,  or  Health-restoring  Pill,  that 
patients  were  allowed  to  use  after  leaving  the 
Refuges. 


For  the  Work  of  the  Ministry  173 

“ The  whole  thing  was  most  interesting.  I saw 
myself  numbers  of  men  saved  through  his  Refuges. 
And  later  on,  as  the  work  grew,  he  kept  me  in 
touch  with  everything  by  full  and  regular  corre- 
spondence. He  wrote  well  and  quickly,  and  used 
often  to  send  me  letters  a yard  or  more  in  length  ! ” 

“As  a preacher , what  were  his  chief  character- 
istics ? ” 

“ He  was  fearless  and  convincing,  preaching 
even  on  the  streets  with  great  boldness.  His  style 
was  cultured,  and  most  interesting.  He  always 
used  plenty  of  good  Chinese  illustrations  ; but  even 
in  addressing  heathen  audiences,  he  rarely  referred 
to  the  classics.  His  one  weapon  was  the  Word  of 
God.  The  people  loved  to  hear  him,  heathen  as 
well  as  Christians  ; he  could  hold  them  for  hours. 
His  sermons  were  chiefly  expository,  and  I was 
often  surprised  at  the  way  he  unfolded  the  truth, 
bringing  new  meanings  to  light.  I heard  him  give 
one  address  on  temptation  that  was  most  remark- 
able— the  temptations  of  Christ.  The  solemn 
impression  remains  with  me  to  this  day. 

“ But  it  was  as  a pastor  he  excelled,  he  was  so 
naturally  the  shepherd.  People  opened  their  hearts 
to  him;  and  he  was  so  vigilant  in  his  solicitude  for 
their  spiritual  welfare.  I was  specially  struck  with 
this.  He  had  everybody’s  burdens  to  bear.” 

“ Through  suffering  and  temptation  of  his  own , I 
suppose , he  had  learned  the  secret  of  helping  others  ? " 

“ Yes  ; he  had  lived  through  much  himself,  and 
was  still  in  the  midst  of  the  conflict. 

“ He  knew  well  what  temptation  meant.  He 
dealt  with  God  ; and  if  one  may  say  so,  dealt  with 


174 


Pastor  Hsi 


Satan  too.  For  he  had  strange  experiences  at 
times,  that  used  to  remind  one  of  Luther  in  the 
Wartburg.  But  in  all  such  conflicts  he  had  learned 
to  overcome  upon  his  knees.  With  prayer  and 
fasting  he  fought  the  tempter.  Indeed,  whatever 
the  trouble  was,  he  seemed  to  resort  at  once  to  this 
scriptural  practice.” 

“ Did  not  such  constant  fasting  weaken  him  a 
good  deal  ? ” 

“ No,  strange  to  say,  he  appeared  none  the 
worse  for  it.  He  was  of  so  spiritual  a nature  that 
it  seemed  natural.  Even  when  travelling,  I have 
known  him  fast  entirely  for  two  or  three  days,  while 
pondering  and  praying  over  some  difficulty  in  the 
work.  As  far  as  I remember,  he  did  not  even 
drink  tea  at  such  times.  He  used  to  be  very  silent ; 
absorbed  in  thought  or  prayer.  But  he  was  wonder- 
fully sustained  by  divine  strength.  And  if  any 
reference  were  made  to  his  being  without  food,  he 
would  smile  so  brightly  and  say  : Tien-Fu-tih  en- 
tien , ‘ the  Heavenly  Father’s  grace.’  He  did  not  fast 
from  an  ascetic  motive.  It  was  not  to  mortify  the 
body,  but  simply  to  help  him  in  prayer.  He  found, 
practically,  that  he  could  pray  better  so.  At  such 
times  there  was  something  about  his  presence  that 
was  indescribable  ; a solemnity  without  any  sadness, 
and  a realisation  of  divine  things  that  used  to  make 
me  feel  as  if  I were  talking  with  some  one  from 
another  world.” 

“ I can  well  understand  that  you  zvould  almost  lose 
sight  of  the  faults  and  failings  of  his  character.  Yet 
you  must  have  noticed  a tendency  to  be  dogmatic  and 
even  overbearing  at  times  ? ” 


175 


For  the  Work  of  the  Ministry 

“ Yes,  he  was  very  positive.  But  you  could  not 
mistake  his  attitude  for  pride  or  self-will  in  the 
ordinary  sense  of  the  word.  One  of  his  most 
frequent  expressions  when  I knew  him  was  : T'ien- 
Fuh-tih  chi-i , ‘ the  will  of  God,’  or  of  the  Heavenly 
Father.  And  it  was  chiefly  this — his  certainty  of 
the  mind  of  God — that  made  him  confident  and 
determined.  He  did  wait  so  much  on  the  Lord, 
to  know  His  will.  And  when  once  he  felt  that  this 
had  been  revealed,  he  was  immovable.  No  doubt 
there  was  danger  in  such  a position  ; and  he  was 
apt  to  be  too  strong,  not  giving  sufficient  considera- 
tion to  the  judgment  of  others.  But  what  he  meant 
to  insist  upon  was  God’s  way,  not  his  own. 

“ Then  he  was  so  fearless.  He  did  not  hesitate 
to  pray  definitely  about  things,  and  then  commit 
God,  so  to  speak,  to  His  own  promises.  ‘ Now  that 
is  settled,’  he  would  say  ; ‘ we  have  left  it  with  the 
Heavenly  Father.  He  will  do  it  for  us.  Here  is 
the  promise.’  Or  if  he  believed  he  had  been  guided 
about  a thing,  he  had  no  hesitation  in  saying  just 
what  the  Lord  had  told  him.  People  did  not 
understand,  and  thought  him  boastful  or  irreverent. 
But  it  was  rather  David’s  spirit — ‘ And  now,  Lord, 
do  as  Thou  hast  said  ’ ; and  a faith  that  was  not 
afraid  to  let  everybody  know — ‘ He  will  do  it,  for 
He  has  said  so.’  Sometimes  he  was  wrong,  but  far 
more  often  it  proved  that  he  was  right.” 

“ Did  you  notice  about  him  any  special  aptitude  for 
leading  and  influencing  others  ? ” 

“ His  power  in  that  direction  was  remarkable 
he  carried  so  much  weight.  Without  any  effort, 
apparently,  he  seemed  to  sway  everybody.  In- 


176 


Pastor  Hsi 


stinctively,  people  followed  and  trusted  him.  Then, 
too,  he  possessed  great  power  of  initiative,  and  an 
energy  and  enterprise  that  were  extraordinary. 

“ But  the  most  remarkable  thing  of  all  was  his 
spirituality  of  mind  and  intense  devotion.  To  him 
there  was  nothing  at  all  in  life,  nothing  in  the  world, 
but  that  one  thing — love  for  Christ  and  for  the 
souls  of  men.  All  he  had  was  on  the  altar  : time, 
money,  home,  friends,  life  itself.  One  could  not  be 
with  him,  as  I was  privileged  to  be  that  summer, 
without  gaining  a wholly  new  ideal  of  Christian  life 
and  service.” 

Thus  the  days  passed  quickly,  and  by  the  time 
Mr.  Stevenson  had  been  a month  at  P’ing-yang 
he  had  come  to  know  the  work  and  its  leaders  in 
no  ordinary  way.  Many  thoughts  were  in  his  mind 
about  the  condition  and  needs  of  Southern  Shan-si. 
The  time  seemed  to  have  come  for  more  thorough 
organisation,  with  a view  to  future  developments ; 
and  with  thankfulness  he  anticipated  the  arrival  of 
the  General  Director  of  the  Mission  for  conference 
over  these  important  matters. 

But  if  Mr.  Stevenson  looked  forward  to  his  visit, 
what  shall  be  said  of  Hsi,  Fan,  Liu,  and  scores  of 
others,  to  whom  the  name  of  Hudson  Taylor  had 
so  long  been  dear  ? Never  in  this  life  had  they 
expected  to  see  him.  But  he  was  really  coming — 
the  “ Venerable  Chief  Pastor,”  founder  and  head  of 
the  Mission  to  which  they  owed  so  much  ! Even 
now,  after  a journey  of  ten  thousand  miles  from  the 
other  side  of  the  world,  he  was  on  his  way  to  the 
province,  to  visit  their  own  Opium  Refuges  and 


For  the  Work  of  the  Ministry  1 77 

mission  stations.  They  soon  would  see  him  face 
to  face,  and  have  his  blessing — who  had  prayed  for 
them  so  long  ! 

Carried  to  the  remotest  villages  by  joint  letters 
from  Mr.  Stevenson  and  Hsi,  the  news  called  forth 
general  rejoicing,  and  Christians  and  inquirers  every- 
where began  to  prepare  for  the  conference.  The 
new  station  at  Hung-tung  was  chosen  ; for  though 
open  only  three  months,  it  had  already  become  the 
chief  centre  of  the  Refuge  work.  Near  Fan’s 
village,  and  right  in  the  heart  of  Hsi’s  district,  it 
had  focussed,  from  the  first,  the  life  of  the  little 
churches  by  which  it  was  surrounded. 

And  so  in  the  last  days  of  July  Mr.  Stevenson 
bade  farewell  to  the  old  mission-house  at  P’ing-yang, 
and  travelled  up  with  Hsi  and  his  fellow-workers  to 
Hung-tung  city.  Many  arrangements  had  to  be 
made  in  view  of  the  entertainment  of  so  large  a 
company  ; and  it  was  not  long  before  Mr.  Stanley 
Smith  arrived  from  the  capital,  to  see  that  all  was 
in  readiness.  The  conference  up  there  had  been  a 
time  of  unusual  blessing,  and  the  tidings  he  brought 
kindled  fresh  hope  and  thankfulness  in  every  heart. 
Mr.  Taylor  and  his  party,  including  five  or  six  other 
missionaries,  were  following  on  behind,  and  might  be 
expected  in  a few  days’  time.  The  news  spread 
like  wildfire  ; and  forsaking  their  harvest-fields  and 
gleaning,  the  village  Christians  hurried  in. 

“The  Venerable  Chief  Pastor  has  come!  Let 
us  hasten  to  pay  our  respects,  and  lovingly  greet 
him.” 

And  so,  dressed  in  clean  summer  garments  and 
carrying  little  but  hymn-books,  Testaments,  and 

N 


i78 


Pastor  Hsi 


fans — for  it  was  the  hottest  part  of  the  season — 
groups  of  eager  pilgrims  were  soon  wending  their 
way  to  the  city.  Before  long  the  new  premises 
were  filled  to  overflowing,  a hundred  or  more  cheer- 
ful villagers  having  possessed  themselves  of  every 
nook  and  corner,  crowding  the  Refuge,  camping  out 
in  the  courtyards,  and  appropriating  even  the  chapel 
and  guest-hall  of  Mr.  Stanley  Smith’s  own  quarters. 
Happily  it  was  fine  weather  for  picnicking.  Not  a 
shade  or  shower  damped  the  ardour  of  the  assembly. 

Meanwhile  Mr.  Taylor  and  his  party  were  in  a 
sorry  plight.  Several  weeks  of  rain,  just  ended, 
had  left  the  roads  in  an  indescribable  condition. 
Crossing  the  great  plain  south  of  the  capital,  they 
made  fair  progress  for  the  first  few  days  ; but  when 
this  open  country  was  exchanged  for  mountain  paths 
and  narrow  gullies,  between  cliffs  of  Loess  mud,  it 
was  quite  another  story.  Worse  and  worse  grew 
the  obstacles  to  progress,  until  the  landlord  of  the 
last  inn  before  the  Ling-shih  Pass  assured  them  it 
was  useless  to  go  forward.  But  the  foreigners  were 
not  to  be  discouraged.  They  knew  how  dreadful 
Chinese  roads  could  be  ; but  at  the  other  end  im- 
portant work  was  waiting.  Prayer  and  perseverance 
would  surely  bring  them  through. 

Day  had  scarcely  dawned  when  they  set  out, 
prepared  for  difficulty  if  not  for  danger.  Mr.  Taylor 
was  well  mounted,  having  accepted  the  loan  of 
Mr.  Beauchamp’s  donkey,  known  by  the  name  of 
“ Lion  ” on  account  of  its  vocal  powers.  The  re- 
maining members  of  the  party  preferred  to  walk, 
their  baggage  carried  by  hardy  pack  animals. 
Steeper  grew  the  road,  if  road  it  could  be  called. 


For  the  Work  of  the  Ministry  179 

A rocky  stairway  it  seemed  rather,  or  a dry  torrent 
bed.  Here  and  there  in  narrow  gorges  the  perpen- 
dicular walls  of  mud  had  been  washed  down,  until 
the  path  was  lost  in  dangerous  quagmire. 

Riding  ahead  of  the  others,  Mr.  Taylor  reached  a 
gully  near  the  top  of  the  pass,  and  before  he  knew 
it,  the  little  donkey  in  front  of  him,  without  a driver, 
was  deep  in  a mud-hole  of  unusual  size.  His  own 
animal  plunged  in  after  it,  in  spite  of  all  efforts  to 
hold  him  to  the  margin.  Steep  rose  the  mud-walls 
on  either  side,  offering  no  friendly  foothold  for 
escape.  Slowly  the  poor  animals  sank,  all  their 
struggles  only  embedding  them  more  deeply  in  the 
mire.  By  the  time  the  rest  came  up,  Mr.  Taylor 
was  thankful  enough  for  a helping  hand,  his  un- 
fortunate animal  being  submerged  almost  to  the 
saddle  ; and  the  other  smaller  donkey  had  wellnigh 
disappeared.  His  pack,  with  no  girths  to  hold  it, 
had  floated  off,  and  all  that  remained  was  a head 
and  tail  uplifted  in  pitiful  appeal. 

There  was  nothing  for  it  but  to  plunge  in  bodily, 
carry  off  the  packs,  and  try  to  save  the  animals. 
It  was  no  easy  task.  Undaunted,  however,  Mr. 
Studd  and  Mr.  Beauchamp,  whose  athletic  training 
stood  them  in  good  stead,  joined  the  muleteers,  and 
a rescue  was  effected.  But  it  was  not  until  hours 
had  passed,  and  a fresh  path,  or  stairway,  had  been 
cut  in  the  steep  side  of  the  gully,  that,  covered  with 
mud  and  exhausted  by  long  exertions,  the  poor 
animals  and  men  emerged  on  the  far  side  of  that 
treacherous  defile. 

But  the  welcome  that  greeted  their  arrival  at 
Hung-tung  more  than  made  up  for  the  perils  of  the 


1 80 


Pastor  Hsi 


way.  Through  long  years  Hudson  Taylor  had 
toiled  unceasingly  for  the  evangelisation  of  Inland 
China.  The  task  had  often  seemed  hopeless  ; the 
obstacles  in  the  way  insurmountable.  But  God’s 
time  at  length  had  come.  The  impenetrable  Rock 
opened.  And  here,  in  the  far  interior,  he  could  look 
at  last  into  the  faces  of  men  and  women  filled  with 
the  love  of  Christ,  saved  themselves,  and  living  to 
save  others. 

Deeply  interesting  it  was  to  be  among  them  all, 
and  make  the  acquaintance  of  many  whose  names 
and  stories  had  been  long  familiar.  How  often  he 
had  prayed  for  them,  and  rejoiced  in  the  blessing 
that  followed  their  labours ! And  now  from  Hsi 
and  his  wife,  Song,  Chang,  and  many  another,  he 
could  hear  for  himself  of  the  way  in  which  those 
prayers  had  been  answered  beyond  all  he  asked  or 
thought. 

And  scarcely  less  encouraging  were  long  hours 
of  conference  with  Mr.  Stevenson  and  the  hopeful- 
ness of  his  impressions  after  weeks  of  close  acquaint- 
ance with  the  work.  From  his  suggestions  Mr. 
Taylor  gathered  much  that  confirmed  his  own 
opinion,  previously  arrived  at,  that  the  time  had 
come  for  a forward  movement  in  the  organisation 
of  the  church  throughout  Southern  Shan-si.  Hitherto 
there  had  been  only  one  chief  centre,  the  mother- 
station  at  P’ing-yang,  to  which  as  offshoots  all  the 
village  gatherings  belonged.  But  now  around 
Hung-tung  an  independent,  rapidly  growing  work 
had  sprung  up ; and  west  of  the  Fen  River  an 
entirely  separate  district  had  been  added,  with  two 
new  mission  stations.  Evidently  the  hand  of  God 


For  the  Work  of  the  Ministry  181 

was  in  these  movements  ; and  following  the  line  of 
His  working,  regular  churches  must  be  organised  in 
both  localities,  into  which  could  be  gathered  the 
Christians  living  at  a distance  from  P’ing-yang. 

Nor  was  this  all.  Churches  must  be  cared  for. 
From  among  the  men  whom  God  had  raised  up 
and  gifted  in  various  ways  for  this  ministry,  some 
must  be  recognised  as  deacons,  elders,  and  pastors, 
for  carrying  on  the  work.  Up  to  that  time,  no 
native  Christians  had  been  ordained  as  ministers  in 
Shan-si.  But  there  were  men  whom  God  was 
evidently  using  in  that  capacity,  and  whose  faithful 
labours  had  endeared  them  to  the  people.  In  the 
city  of  P’ing-yang,  Elder  Song  occupied  this  position  ; 
and  across  the  river,  in  the  new  Ta-ning  district,  an 
ex-Confucianist  named  Ch’ii  was  undoubtedly  the 
shepherd  of  the  little  flock.  These  and  other  ap- 
pointments were  talked  over  ; and  finally,  in  con- 
sultation with  the  native  leaders,  twenty  men  were 
chosen  to  be  set  apart  during  the  conference  for 
various  offices  in  the  church. 

But  the  question  still  remained  of  the  appoint- 
ment of  a pastor  for  Hung-tung  and  the  surrounding 
district.  No  one  of  course  was  thought  of  but  the 
man  whom  God  had  used  to  found  and  carry  on  the 
work.  But  though  only  an  elder,  nominally,  of  the 
P’ing-yang  church,  Hsi  was  already  occupying  a far 
wider  sphere.  To  ordain  him  pastor  of  Hung-tung 
only,  would  have  been  to  curtail  his  influence  rather 
than  increase  it.  For,  as  a matter  of  fact,  he  was 
serving  the  Christians  in  very  much  that  relation,  all 
over  both  districts,  and  to  some  extent  west  of  the 
river  as  well.  He  occupied  quite  a unique  position  : 


182 


Pastor  Hsi 


“ Our  Shepherd,”  as  the  people  loved  to  call  him. 
After  prayer  and  consideration,  therefore,  it  was 
decided  to  recognise  this,  and  appoint  him  officially 
as  Superintending  Pastor  of  the  three  districts,  that 
all  the  churches  might  have  the  benefit  of  his  ministry 
and  supervision.  This  would  leave  him  free  to  go 
where  he  was  needed,  and  allow  the  widest  scope  for 
future  developments. 

But  no  sooner  was  this  decided  on,  than  an 
unexpected  difficulty  arose.  For  Hsi  himself,  when 
informed  of  the  appointment,  drew  back,  and  re- 
peatedly declined  to  accept  the  position. 

“ Full  of  weakness  and  failings  myself,”  he 
persisted,  “ how  should  I assume  oversight  of  all 
the  churches  ? Better  leave  to  experienced  foreign 
teachers  duties  so  responsible  as  this.” 

Requested  to  consider  the  matter,  he  gave 
himself,  as  usual  in  time  of  perplexity,  to  prayer 
and  fasting.  But  still  he  could  not  get  beyond  the 
thought  of  his  unfitness  for  the  post.  At  length 
Mr.  Stevenson  came  to  him  and  said  : 

“ Brother  Hsi,  how  can  you  decline  this  position  ? 
God  Himself  has  called  you  to  it,  and  used  you 
already  for  years  in  the  very  work  you  shrink  from 
now.  It  is  not  a question  of  a new  departure,  but 
simply  the  open  recognition  of  what  He  is  doing, 
and  has  already  done.” 

This  way  of  putting  it  carried  conviction. 
“Why,”  thought  Hsi,  “what  the  Senior  Pastor1 
says  is  certainly  true.  The  Lord  has  enabled  me 
to  care  for  these  little  churches  from  the  very 

1 The  name  the  Shan -si  Christians  used  for  Mr.  Stevenson  as 
Deputy  Director  of  the  Mission. 


For  the  Work  of  the  Ministry  183 

beginning.  If  He  is  pleased  to  work  through  me 
still,  and  more  widely,  how  dare  I refuse?” 

Thus  the  difficulty  was  conquered  ; and  throwing 
himself  upon  divine  enablement,  Hsi  accepted  the 
position  that  he  knew  must  involve  so  much. 
Experience  had  already  taught  him  that  true 
leadership  in  the  Church  of  God  means  eminence 
in  cross-bearing,  in  service,  in  self-denial.  “ The 
signs  of  an  Apostle  ” repeatedly  adduced  by  Paul 
in  proof  of  his  call  to  the  ministry,1  had  acquired 
for  him  too  not  a little  reality  and  meaning.  But 
to  the  heart  cry,  “ Who  is  sufficient  for  these 
things  ? ” he  was  learning  the  answer,  “ Our  suffi- 
ciency is  of  God.” 

Rapidly  sped  the  hours  of  helpful  intercourse  so 
long  looked  forward  to,  and  Sunday  morning 
dawned  — the  great  day  of  the  feast.  At  seven 
o’clock  the  services  commenced : and  none  too  soon. 
For  all  over  the  premises,  from  the  first  flush  of 
daylight,  early  risers  by  the  score  had  been  engaged 
in  private  devotions  ; singing  with  might  and  main, 
each  one  a different  hymn  and  tune,  or  praying  and 
reading  aloud  with  the  energy  Shan-si  Christians 
love  to  put  into  their  devotions. 

At  noon  the  chapel  courtyard  was  crowded  ; no 
fewer  than  three  hundred  men  and  women,  including 
outsiders,  having  assembled  for  public  worship.  It 
was  a wonderful  sight  in  that  heathen  city,  until  a 
few  months  before  unreached  by  the  Gospel.  And 
scarcely  less  interesting  was  the  group  in  native 
dress  upon  the  platform,  including  Mr.  Hudson 

1 1 Cor.  iv.  9-13;  1 Cor.  ix. , the  whole  chapter;  2 Cor.  iv. , the 
whole  chapter  ; 2 Cor.  xi.  5 to  xii.  15. 


1 84  Pastor  Hsi 

Taylor  and  Hsi,  who  together  conducted  the 
service. 

But  the  gatherings  of  the  following  day  were 
even  more  significant ; for  then  was  held  the  first 
ordination  service  in  Shan-si. 

The  sun  was  high  that  summer  morning  as  Hsi, 
pale  from  long  hours  of  prayer  and  fasting,  joined 
the  assembled  throng.  The  whole  front  of  the 
chapel  was  thrown  open  by  the  removal  of  lattice 
windows  and  doors  ; and  both  it  and  the  courtyard 
were  crowded — all  faces  turned  to  the  group  in  the 
centre  of  the  building  on  the  dais,  where  a carpet 
had  been  spread.  The  enthusiasm  of  former  meet- 
ings was  tempered  to  a deeper  earnestness  as  Mr. 
Hudson  Taylor  opened  the  service,  surrounded  by 
all  the  foreign  missionaries  and  well-known  leaders 
of  the  local  work.  His  words  were  brief  but  heart- 
moving  ; and  in  the  silence  after,  Hsi  was  first 
called  forward,  and  knelt  to  receive  the  ordination 
that  set  him  apart  “ to  watch  over  and  feed  the 
Church  of  God.”  1 

It  was  an  intensely  solemn  moment,  and  one  in 
which  Hsi  was  conscious  of  a new  call  and  con- 
secration to  the  work  of  coming  years.  The 
memory  of  those  prayers,  and  of  the  hands  then 
laid  upon  his  head  in  covenant  and  blessing, 
brought  ever  after  a sense  of  divine  appointment  that 
no  difficulty  or  discouragement  could  avail  to  efface. 

1 “ Hsi  was  ordained  pastor  of  no  one  particular  locality.  He  had 
done  such  an  extensive  work,  and  had  been  so  owned  of  God,  that  it 
was  thought  best  that  he  should  be  considered  free  to  go  anywhere  for  the 
work  of  God  in  these  parts,  knowing  well  how  he  would  be  welcomed 
by  all  the  churches.” — From  Mr.  Stanley  Smith’s  account  of  the 
ordination  service,  Aug.  2,  1886.  See  Days  of  Blessing  in  Inland 
China , p.  141. 


OF  THE  HUNG-TUNG  CHURCH  OFFICERS.  Page  185. 


For  the  Work  of  the  Ministry  185 

Then  followed  the  ordination  of  Song  as  pastor 
of  the  P’ing-yang  church  ; and  the  appointment  of 
Elder  Si',  and  Elder  Chang,  and  sixteen  deacons  for 
the  village  districts.  Very  impressively,  in  the  final 
charge,  Mr.  Stevenson  dwelt  upon  the  duties, 
dangers,  responsibilities,  and  infinite  reward  of  the 
service  for  which  these  brethren  had  been  chosen. 

The  closing  meetings  of  the  conference  came 
all  too  soon,  and  before  evening  the  Hung-tung 
church  was  inaugurated  by  the  first  communion 
service  ever  held  in  that  city.  Hsi  as  newly 
ordained  pastor  conducted  the  meeting,  with  help 
from  Mr.  Stanley  Smith ; and  seventy  men  and 
women  of  the  district,  saved  from  demon-worship, 
opium-smoking,  and  degrading  heathenism,  gathered 
around  the  table  of  the  Lord.  It  was  an  hour  long 
to  be  remembered,  and  left  a touch  of  tenderness 
upon  the  parting  that  followed — “ Until  He  come.” 


XVI 

WEST  OF  THE  RIVER 

SOUTHWARD  to  P’ing-yang  the  travellers  journeyed, 
while  the  blessing  of  those  days  was  carried  by  the 
returning  Christians  to  many  a village  homestead 
far  and  near.  Mr.  Taylor’s  visit  was  drawing  to  a 
close ; but  there  was  one  place  he  felt  that  he  must 
see  before  leaving  the  province,  and  to  Hsi’s  delight 
he  accepted  an  urgent  invitation  to  spend  a Sunday 
in  his  home. 

But  first  another  conference  had  to  be  held  in 
the  southern  city,  to  meet  the  Christians  of  that 
neighbourhood  and  from  across  the  river.  Gathered 
in  the  old  mission -house,  numbers  of  them  were 
already  waiting,  and  soon  the  “ Venerable  Chief 
Pastor”  was  welcomed  to  the  mother-station  at 
P’ing-yang  with  loving  enthusiasm.  The  earliest  of 
all  the  Shan-si  converts  were  there — men  who  had 
known  David  Hill  ; and  with  them  a group  of  the 
most  recent  inquirers  from  the  mountainous  country 
west  of  the  river. 

Full  of  interest  were  the  stories  unfolded  in  the 
testimony  meeting  that  evening  when,  amongst  many 
others  Ch’ii,  the  beloved  “ Greatheart  ” of  the  Ta-ning 

186 


West  of  the  River  187 

Christians,  told  how  he  had  been  won  to  faith  in 
Christ. 

In  a Buddhist  temple,  strange  to  say,  he  had  met 
with  Jesus.  His  old  friend  Chang,  the  priest,  had 
returned  to  Ta-ning  after  a brief  absence,  and  with 
hearty  welcome  Ch’li  called  to  see  him.  In  a quiet 
room  on  one  of  the  temple  courts  they  sat  long  in 
friendly  conversation.  By  and  by  the  quick  eye  of 
the  scholar  detected  a book  of  unusual  appearance 
lying  on  a dusty  shelf. 

“ What  have  you  there,  elder  brother  ? ” he  in- 
quired, crossing  the  room  to  fetch  it. 

“ Ah,  that  is  a strange  book  I picked  up  on  my 
journey ; a foreign  classic.  You  will  not  think 
much  of  it.” 

But  Ch’ii  was  interested.  A student  by  nature 
as  well  as  by  training,  he  had  early  mastered  all  the 
books  in  common  use,  and  after  taking  his  degree 
still  went  on  studying.  There  was  not  much  to  read 
up  there  among  the  mountains.  They  were  off  the 
beaten  track,  and  intellectually  the  life  of  the  little 
city  was  somewhat  stagnant.  But  here  was  some- 
thing new  ; and  he  scanned  the  pages  with  avidity. 
Old  Chang  smoked  his  pipe  in  peace,  and  went  off 
to  attend  to  the  incense  and  candles  he  had  to  keep 
burning  before  the  idols  ; but  Ch’ii  was  lost  to  all 
else  for  the  rest  of  the  visit,  absorbed  for  the  first 
time  in  that  wonderful  Story. 

It  was  a copy  of  Mark’s  Gospel.  And  as  he 
read — -that  Life,  so  simple,  so  sublime,  laid  hold  upon 
his  heart.  Again  and  again  he  came  to  the  temple 
to  see  his  friend  and  study  the  little  book,  until  its 
contents  from  cover  to  cover  were  riveted  in  his 


1 88 


Pastor  Hsi 


mind.  But  not  Chang,  the  priest,  nor  any  one  else 
he  had  ever  heard  of,  could  tell  him  anything  more, 
much  as  he  longed  to  know. 

Jesus  the  Nazarene  ; King  of  the  Jews  ; Son  of 
God  ; Friend  of  publicans  and  sinners — who  could 
this  wonderful  Teacher  be?  What  power,  wisdom, 
love  ! No  wonder  the  people  cried,  “ He  hath  done 
all  things  well  ! ” But  how  strangely  the  thing 
ended.  He  died  ; in  darkness.  And  at  the  rising  of 
the  sun — lo,  He  was  risen  ! Could  that  be  true  ? 
And  if  true,  when  did  it  all  happen  ? Where  is 
He  now  ? What  is  the  Gospel  ? How  can  one 
“ believe  ” ? And  those  preachers,  where  can  they 
be  fpund  ? 

That  was  the  trouble.  None  of  them  seemed  to 
have  come  to  the  western  mountains.  Try  as  he 
might,  he  could  hear  of  no  one  who  could  explain 
the  little  book.  And  yet  the  book  was  there  ! Who 
had  brought  it?  Were  there  any  others  like  it? 
Did  any  society  exist  for  the  practice  and  propaga- 
tion of  its  teachings?  If  so,  he  wanted  to  belong  to 
it.  But  no  clue  could  be  found. 

At  length,  after  about  a year,  rumours  reached 
him  that  a foreigner,  an  Englishman,  had  come  to 
the  south  of  the  province,  and  was  teaching  in  P’ing- 
yang  a religion  that  he  called  “ the  glad  tidings  about 
Jesus.”  His  name  was  David  Hill,  and  he  was  sell- 
ing books  something  like  the  little  Ma-ko  Chang 
had  in  the  temple.  How  Ch’ii  longed  to  go  and  see 
him  ! But  P’ing-yang  was  three  days’  journey  away 
over  the  mountains,  and  busy  with  his  farm  and 
school,  he  could  not  possibly  go  so  far. 

Some  months  later  one  of  his  pupils  had  to  go 


West  of  the  River 


189 


down  for  a great  examination,  and  on  returning  from 
the  city  he  brought  with  him  two  more  foreign  books 
that  he  thought  would  interest  his  teacher.  Ch’ii 
received  them  eagerly,  and  questioned  the  young 
man  as  to  all  that  he  had  seen  and  heard.  But  he 
learned  nothing  further  about  the  new  religion,  except 
indeed  the  address  at  which  the  foreigners  lived. 

A year  later  the  student  went  again,  and  this 
time  he  brought  back  a whole  New  Testament. 

“ I was  always  reading  it,”  said  Ch’ii,  “ though  I 
understood  but  little.  One  thing  that  impressed  me 
was  that  Jesus  said  the  way  to  eternal  life  is  strait 
and  the  gate  narrow,  and  few  there  be  that  find  it. 
‘ Alas,’  I thought,  ‘ time  is  going  on.  The  end  is 
coming  soon.  I am  not  in  the  way,  and  perhaps 
shall  never  be  able  to  discover  it ! ’ ” 

Two  more  years  passed  slowly  on,  and  at  last 
Ch’ti  could  stand  it  no  longer.  Leaving  everything, 
he  made  his  way  down  to  P’ing-yang,  and  inquired 
for  the  house  of  the  foreigner.  David  Hill  was  gone, 
but  Mr.  Drake,  seeing  his  visitor’s  exercise  of  mind, 
urged  him  to  stay  several  days  and  go  into  matters 
quietly.  This  Ch’ii  gladly  did.  And  during  his 
visit  who  should  come  over  from  the  Western  Chang 
village  but  Hsi  the  Christian  scholar.  His  help  and 
sympathy,  added  to  that  of  the  missionary,  soon 
made  everything  clear.  And  what  a revelation  it 
was  ! 

Time  fails  to  tell  how  he  hastened  back  then  over 
the  mountains,  and  sought  out  his  old  friend  once 
more  ; of  the  long  talks  in  the  Buddhist  temple,  and 
how  he  led  Chang,  the  priest,  to  the  feet  of  the 
world’s  Saviour  ; or  of  the  zeal  and  love  with  which 


190 


Pastor  Hsi 


together  they  set  to  work  to  make  the  Good  News 
widely  known.  They  suffered  much  persecution. 
But  the  fire  in  their  hearts  only  burned  the  more 
brightly,  and  others  began  to  long  for  the  blessing 
that  had  so  changed  their  lives. 

On  one  occasion  Ch’ii  took  his  brother  down  to 
a quarterly  meeting  at  P’ing-yang,  the  young  man 
having  also  learned  to  know  the  Lord.  Returning, 
they  found  the  household  in  great  trouble.  Ch’Li’s 
only  child  was  dangerously  ill,  and  within  a few  hours 
after  their  reaching  home  it  died.  The  brother 
sickened  also.  But  in  his  brief  illness,  and  up  to 
the  moment  of  his  departure  to  be  with  the  Lord,  he 
said  over  and  over  with  triumphant  joy  : 

“ Thank  God,  thank  God  ! Jesus  is  indeed  the 
Saviour  of  men.” 

“ They  asked  me  the  other  day,”  concluded  Ch’ii, 
referring  to  more  recent  troubles,  “ whether  I would 
recant  and  worship  idols  or  no  ? ‘ Never,’  I 

replied,  ‘ God  helping  me  ! ’ Thereupon  the  man- 
darin had  me  beaten  most  severely.  He  now  intends 
to  take  away  my  degree.  But  I count  it  all  as 
nothing!  Jesus  has  greater  glory  in  store  for  us 
than  that.  Truly  this  salvation  is  like  being  alive 
from  the  dead  ! We  who  trust  in  Jesus  have  peace 
that  nothing  can  destroy.” 

No  wonder  the  Christians  loved  him — that  warm- 
hearted, fearless  man — and  welcomed  his  appointment 
as  pastor  of  the  Ta-ning  church,  of  which  his  old 
friend  Chang  was  now  an  elder.  The  ordination 
took  place  at  the  closing  meeting  of  the  conference, 
when  five  more  deacons  also  were  appointed. 

Much  as  they  desired  to  carry  Mr.  Taylor  back 


West  of  the  River 


191 

with  them  to  the  western  mountains,  time  was  in- 
exorable, and  a long  farewell  had  to  be  said  at  the 
gates  of  P’ing-yang  as  he  set  out  with  Hsi  for  the 
Western  Chang  village.  But  although  the  “Venerable 
Chief  Pastor”  could  not  accompany  them,  the  Ta-ning 
Christians  were  the  bearers  of  good  tidings  ; for  had 
not  Mr.  Stevenson  promised  to  come  over  shortly 
with  Pastor  Hsi- — whose  name  they  all  knew  and  loved. 

In  the  cool  twilight  of  that  summer  evening  Mr. 
Taylor  and  his  party  were  welcomed  to  Hsi’s  dwell- 
ing, made  beautiful  for  their  entertainment.  Ta-hsi- 
nien  in  large  characters  on  a red  ground  decorated  the 
guest-hall : “Year  of  great  happiness,”  or  “The  accept- 
able year  of  the  Lord.”  And  the  lintels  and  side-posts 
of  all  the  doorways  were  bright  with  appropriate  texts 
and  mottoes  on  broad  strips  of  scarlet  paper. 

“ Everything  was  most  attractive,  and  we  were 
treated  like  princes,”  said  Mr.  Stevenson,  recalling 
the  occasion.  And  as  to  Hsi,  his  happiness  in  having 
the  directors  of  the  Mission  under  his  roof  was 
unbounded. 

Many  matters  had  to  be  discussed  during  those 
busy  days  : questions  of  self-support  for  the  church, 
with  its  newly  ordained  pastors ; of  the  financial 
basis  and  the  extension  of  the  Refuge  work  ; and  of 
the  best  way  of  spreading  far  and  wide  a knowledge 
of  the  Gospel.  Uppermost  in  Hsi’s  mind  was  a 
desire  he  now  expressed  to  Mr.  Taylor  for  a new 
development  in  one  important  direction.  At  the 
capital  he  had  seen  on  his  recent  visit  a phase  of 
missionary  work  that  interested  him  deeply.  For 
there,  not  only  the  wives  of  missionaries  were  labour- 
ing among  the  women  and  children  of  the  city,  but 


192 


Pastor  Hsi 


also  young  unmarried  ladies,  free  to  devote  all 
their  time  to  schools  and  evangelistic  work.  This 
was  just  what  was  needed  ; and  ever  since,  he  had 
longed  and  prayed  for  such  workers  in  his  own 
district.  But  so  far  none  had  been  forthcoming. 

“ They  are  so  badly  needed.  Now  at  Hoh-chau, 
for  example ” 

“ Ah,  tell  me  all  about  Hoh-chau,”  interposed 
Mr.  Taylor.  “ Was  not  that  station  opened  by  a 
special  gift  in  answer  to  prayer  ? ” 

“Yes,”  responded  Hsi.  “Did  the  circumstance 
come  to  your  knowledge,  so  far  away  ? ” 

“ Assuredly  it  did.  And  I praised  God  for  the 
love  that  prompted  the  offering.” 

Then  turning  to  his  gentle  hostess,  “ Did  you  not 
find  it  difficult,”  he  added,  “ to  part  with  all  your 
jewellery,  even  the  things  that  had  been  a marriage 
dower  ? ” 

“ Oh  no,  not  difficult,”  was  the  immediate  answer  ; 
“ it  was  for  Jesus’  sake.” 

“ And  the  work  at  that  station,”  continued  her 
husband,  “ has  been  most  encouraging.  Already 
there  are  twenty  men  converted  there.  But  alas, 
no  women  ! Our  hearts  are  often  sad  as  we  think 
of  the  suffering  and  darkness  of  homes  all  around 
us,  and  we  long  for  missionary  ladies  to  reach  the 
women  there,  and  in  every  city,  with  the  love  of 
Jesus.” 

“ But  how  can  this  be  done  ? ” asked  Mr.  Taylor. 
“ The  married  missionaries  are  few,  and  all  occupied 
in  other  stations.” 

“Yes,  we  have  thought  of  that.  We  could  not 
ask  that  they  should  leave  their  labours.  But  if 


West  of  the  River 


i93 


you,  honoured  sir,  would  trust  us  with  the  care  of 
two  or  more  single  ladies,  the  problem  for  Hoh-chau 
would  be  solved  in  the  happiest  manner.” 

“ We  would  love  them  and  look  after  them,” 
interposed  Mrs.  Hsi.  “ And  among  the  women  of 
that  district  they  would  have  such  an  opportunity 
for  telling  of  the  Saviour  !’  ’ 

“ But  it  is  hard  for  young,  unmarried  women  to 
leave  home,  and  the  love  of  parents  and  friends, 
to  live  alone  in  a Chinese  city  like  that — contrary 
to  the  prejudices  of  your  people  as  well  as  our 
own  ! ” 

“ Our  women  would  soon  understand,”  eagerly 
replied  Mrs.  Hsi.  “ Of  course  it  would  be  difficult  ; 
more  perhaps  than  we  realise.  But  do  you  not 
think  there  might  be  found  one,  or  even  two,  who 
for  the  love  of  Jesus  would  be  willing ; that  the 
women  of  Hoh-chau  might  have  the  Gospel  ? ” 

Much  moved,  Mr.  Taylor  promised  to  see  what 
could  be  done  ; and  special  prayer  was  made  that 
the  Lord  would  Himself  choose  and  send  before 
long  at  least  two  missionary  ladies  for  that  city. 
Prayer  so  graciously  answered  in  the  closing  months 
of  the  year. 

There  was  something  specially  hallowed  about 
the  intercourse  of  those  hours,  with  their  conscious- 
ness of  coming  separation.  They  were  the  last 
talks,  the  last  prayers,  the  last  meetings  before  he 
was  to  leave  them — the  loved  friend  who  might 
never  again  come  to  Shan-si.  But  there  was  a 
brightness  too,  and  enthusiasm,  rarely  equalled  even 
in  Hsi’s  household  ; for  Mr.  Stevenson  and  Mr. 
Stanley  Smith  were  there,  and  Dr.  Edwards  from 

O 


194 


Pastor  Hsi 


the  capital,1  as  well  as  Pastors  Song  of  P’ing-yang 
and  Ch’ii  from  across  the  river. 

When  Sunday  came,  no  room  was  large  enough 
to  hold  the  Christians  ; and  the  small  courtyard, 
nicely  covered  with  an  awning,  had  to  do  duty  for  a 
chapel.  Ch’ti  led  the  morning  meeting,  in  his  own 
cheery  way  ; and  from  that  time  onward,  the  day 
was  crowded  with  interest ; until  as  evening  shadows 
fell,  a testimony  meeting  drew  the  services  to  a 
close,  with  many  a touching  recital  of  the  wonder- 
working grace  of  God.  Oh,  those  stories,  told  with 
such  joyous  faith,  such  shining  faces,  how  they  moved 
the  heart  of  the  man  who  for  twenty  years  had 
prayed  and  laboured  that  Inland  China  might  have 
the  Gospel ! 

But  still  more  touching  and  memorable  was  the 
quiet  hour  of  the  following  morning,  when  for  the 
first  time  in  the  Western  Chang  village  was  com- 
memorated the  dying,  never-dying  love  of  Him  who 
said : “ This  do  in  remembrance  of  me.”  Summer 
sunshine  stole  into  the  chamber  and  fell  upon  loved 
heads  in  tender  silence,  as  the  friends  so  soon  to  be 
parted  gathered  around  the  table  of  the  Lord. 

Then  came  final  preparations  for  the  long  journey, 
ten  weeks  or  more,  back  to  the  coast.  It  was  late 
in  the  afternoon  when  Mr.  Taylor  and  his  party  set 
out,  choosing  to  travel  at  night  rather  than  in  the 
dust  and  heat  of  day.  Quite  a company  left  the 
village  with  them,  reluctant  to  say  farewell.  And  it 
was  not  until  the  “Venerable  Chief  Pastor”  would 
let  them  go  no  further,  that  they  could  be  persuaded 

1 Dr.  Edwards  had  succeeded  the  late  Dr.  Schofield  in  charge  of 
the  medical  work  in  T’ai-yuan. 


West  of  the  River 


i95 


to  turn  back.  But  even  then  Hsi  would  not  leave 
him.  Many  thoughts  were  in  his  heart ; many 
questions  ; many  longings  : and  together,  mile  after 
mile  over  the  silent  plain,  they  went  on. 

The  parting  came  at  last.  And  slowly  the 
distance  widened  between  that  solitary  figure  and 
the  loved  friends  going  from  him  to  other  scenes. 

As  Hsi  returned  alone  that  evening,  in  the 
twilight,  he  was  thinking  of  the  life  God  had  so 
used  and  made  a blessing  ; and  thinking  of  his  own. 
What  changes  in  and  around  him  since  that  other 
parting  seven  years  before,  when  David  Hill,  through 
whom  he  had  been  led  to  Christ,  had  left  him  bereft 
indeed,  at  the  gate  of  yonder  city.  Then  he  was 
the  only  Christian  in  his  family  and  neighbourhood. 
Now — and  his  heart  went  out  to  all  the  Refuges 
and  churches,  the  village  gatherings  and  scattered 
Christians  in  the  three  wide  districts  over  which  he 
had  been  appointed  to  so  sacred  a charge.  And 
that  was  only  the  beginning.  What  were  coming 
days  to  bring  ? 

As  the  moon  rose  over  the  mountains  he  could 
see  village  after  village,  wrapt  in  silence,  where  men 
and  women  were  living,  dying,  in  the  dark.  And 
just  out  of  sight  lay  scores  of  towns  and  cities,  and 
beyond  them  hundreds  more,  full  of  suffering  and 
sin.  Never  had  he  felt  so  much  before,  the  need, 
the  opportunities.  Never  had  he  been  so  conscious 
of  his  own  need — of  God. 

“ Remember  them  that  had  the  rule  over  you  (or 
that  are  the  guides ) which  spake  unto  you  the  word 
of  God ; and  considering  the  issue  of  their  life, 


196 


Pastor  Hsi 


imitate  their  faith.  Jesus  Christ  is  the  same  ; yester- 
day, to-day,  and  for  ever.” 

“Jesus  Christ  is  the  same.”  The  same  for  us 
as  for  them.  They  pass  : but  He  remains.  What 
matter  then  the  unutterable  need  ; the  loneliness  ; 
the  longing?  Launch  out  into  the  deep!  “ Jesus 
Christ  is  the  same.” 

I I 1 1 • • 

Three  weeks  later  Hsi  entered  upon  a new  phase 
of  his  life-service,  when  he  started  with  Mr.  Stevenson 
for  a visitation  of  his  wider  parish  ; to  organise  the 
little  churches  and  baptize  fresh  converts  in  Ch’ii’s 
district  west  of  the  river. 

What  living  power  there  is  in  the  Word  of  God, 
applied  by  the  Spirit  to  a heart  prepared  for  its 
reception  ! Eight  years  before,  in  that  Buddhist 
temple,  a single  copy  of  Mark’s  Gospel  found  a 
reader  ready  for  the  message.  Five  long  years 
succeeded,  in  which  the  truth  was  germinating, 
slowly,  in  that  one  life.  All  alone  amid  profound 
spiritual  darkness  he  accepted  what  he  knew,  the 
little  that  had  come  to  him,  and  was  led’  gradually 
into  fuller  light.  No  Christian  or  inquirer  beside 
himself  was  to  be  found  at  that  time  within 
several  days’  journey.  And  he  had  never  met  any 
one  in  all  his  life  who  knew  or  loved  the  Lord. 
But  at  length  came  the  moment  when,  brought  into 
touch  with  other  believing  hearts,  “ God’s  great 
sunrise  found  him  out.” 

Three  years  only  had  gone  by  since  then  ; but 
how  quickly  harvests  appear  from  long-buried  seed, 
under  the  warm  touch  of  spring.  Drawn  by  the 
same  Spirit,  thirsty  souls  sought  the  living  water. 


West  of  the  River  i97 

As  long  ago,  as  always — Jesus  Christ  could  not 
be  hid. 

The  Book  had  lain  for  years  in  that  little  temple, 
but  only  to  one  soul  had  it  spoken  the  life-giving 
message.  But  as  soon  as  there  was  a living,  loving 
heart,  overflowing  with  the  joy  of  His  great  salvation, 
through  which  the  Saviour  could  reveal  Himself, 
that  bit  of  concrete  Gospel  began  to  tell.  For  “ I, 
if  I be  lifted  up  . . . will  draw  all  men  unto  me.” 
Yes,  they  were  drawn  to  Him  : Chang  the  priest, 
and  Ch’ii’s  own  brother,  his  aged  mother  too,  and 
many  more,  made  hungry  by  the  blessing  they  could 
see  in  a life  just  like  their  own.  And  the  more 
these  Christians  lived  the  teachings  of  their  Lord, 
rejoicing  to  share  His  cross  and  in  spite  of  persecu- 
tion and  suffering  to  confess  His  dear  name,  the 
more  that  uplifted  Saviour  drew  other  hearts  into 
His  peace  and  joy. 

And  then  the  missionaries  came.  Finding  a 
living  work  of  God,  they  set  themselves  to  nurture 
and  develop  it.  And  so  the  blessing  spread  ; until 
Mr.  Stevenson  and  Hsi  had  to  journey  over  the 
mountains,  to  establish  settled  churches  and  baptize 
many  believers  who  had  never  been  able  to  travel 
as  far  as  to  P’ing-yang. 

How  the  Truth  had  found  its  way  to  many  a 
heart  in  these  remote  cities  and  hamlets  we  must 
not  now  attempt  to  trace  ; nor  how  the  travellers, 
fording  streams  and  climbing  mountain  passes, 
journeyed  from  day  to  day  through  that  lovely, 
lonely  region,  rejoicing  in  the  manifest  working  of 
God.  At  Ta-ning,  the  first  city  reached  after  three 
days’  climb  over  the  watershed,  they  found  a deeply 


Pastor  Hsi 


198 

interesting  work  in  progress,  and  stayed  in  the 
mission-house  where  Mr.  Cassels  had  so  endeared 
himself  to  the  people  that  strong  men  wept  like 
children  when  he  left  them  for  a more  needy  sphere. 
Gathering  up  the  Christians  and  applicants  for 
baptism,  they  went  on  westward  to  Ch’ii’s  home  in 
a steep  narrow  valley,  through  which  the  mountain 
torrent,  swollen  by  recent  rains,  foamed  its  way,  a 
racing  cataract,  down  to  the  Yellow  River. 

There  a welcome  awaited  them  such  as  only 
Christians  who  meet  once  in  a lifetime,  amid  the 
dense  darkness  of  heathenism,  know  how  to  give. 
It  was  the  first  time  Hsi  had  visited  the  district,  and 
was  he  not  their  own  “ Shepherd  ” in  a special  sense  ? 
It  was  the  first  gathering  in  which  Ch’ii  was  present 
as  their  newly  appointed  pastor  ; and  their  first  in- 
troduction to  missionaries  well  known  by  name  and 
loved  for  their  work’s  sake.  And  then  those  days 
were  to  witness  the  inauguration  of  the  Ta-ning 
church  and  the  first  baptisms  west  of  the  Fen  River. 
They  were  days  of  persecution  too  ; and  a solemn 
sense  rested  on  all  hearts  of  the  possibility  and 
privilege  of  fellowship  with  the  Lord  Jesus  in  His 
sufferings,  even  unto  death. 

So  the  blessing  and  solemnity  of  those  hours  in 
Ch’ii’s  home  among  the  mountains  cannot  be  ex- 
pressed. Such  experiences  are  among  the  rich 
compensations  of  the  missionary’s  lot  and  have  to 
be  purchased,  it  may  be  at  a cost,  before  they  can 
be  known.  Wonderful  was  it  to  feel  the  love  and 
joy  that  made  all  hearts  one  ; to  hear  the  testimonies 
of  those  simple,  earnest  men  and  women  who  had 
really  been  delivered  from  the  power  of  Satan  and 


I.  A CHINESE  TEMPLE.  2.  THE  TA-NING  MISSION  HOUSE. 

3.  THE  TA-NING  CHAPEL.  PaSe  l99- 

Pictures  2 and  3 show  the  buildings  after  they  had  been  partially  destroyed  by  the 
Boxers.  The  old  man  with  the  heard,  near  the  centre  of  both  pictures,  is  Pastor  Chang, 
the  ex-Buddhist  priest. 


West  of  the  River 


199 


brought  into  the  glorious  liberty  of  the  children  of 
God  ; and  to  join  in  the  prayers  and  praises  that 
made  that  crowded  cave-room,  dug  out  of  a mud 
cliff,  far  in  the  heart  of  China,  seem  like  a gate  of 
heaven.  The  flickering  lamps  burned  dim,  and  the 
hours  sped  one  by  one,  till  midnight  gave  place  to 
early  dawn,  and  yet  the  meetings  could  hardly  be 
drawn  to  a close. 

But  even  more  heart-rejoicing  were  the  scenes  of 
the  next  day  when,  amid  a crowd  of  heathen  villagers 
awed  to  silence,  nineteen  men  and  women  confessed 
their  faith  in  Christ  by  baptism,  while  the  encom- 
passing hills  resounded  with  praise  to  God  ; and 
again  in  Ch’ii’s  home  at  eventide,  when  that  little 
company  of  believers  united  for  the  first  time  around 
the  table  of  the  Lord,  and  He  was  known  to  them, 
as  long  ago,  in  the  breaking  of  bread. 

It  was  hard  to  leave  such  opportunities,  and  to 
part  from  those  who  responded  so  eagerly  to  spiritual 
help  and  teaching.  But  Ch’ti  was  remaining  with 
them  ; and  the  work  begun  by  the  Holy  Spirit 
would  not  lack  His  constant  care.  How  much  there 
will  be  to  talk  over  in  the  home  with  many  mansions, 
when  they  all  meet  again  to  tell  of  His  faithfulness 
who  led  them  safely  to  the  end,  even  through  the 
dark  hours  in  which  some  of  the  Ta-ning  Christians 
won  the  martyr’s  crown. 

Up  and  up  the  travellers  journeyed,  following 
the  course  of  a mountain  stream  through  green  and 
lovely  valleys  that  took  them  three  days’  journey 
northward  from  Ch’ii’s  village  to  another  district 
visited  by  divine  blessing  through  his  instru- 
mentality. 


200 


Pastor  Hsi 


It  was  a lonely  hamlet.  And  evening  shadows 
had  fallen,  when,  after  a long  climb,  the  strangers 
drew  near.  But  they  were  not  unannounced.  For 
the  first  signs  of  their  approach  had  roused  the 
village  watch-dogs  in  all  directions  ; and  before  they 
could  reach  the  homes  of  the  Christians,  doors  were 
thrown  open  and  friendly  voices  called  them  in  from 
the  gathering  gloom.  And  what  a welcome  it  was  ! 
A large  cave-room  was  put  at  their  disposal  ; hot 
water  and  “ tea  ” were  soon  provided  ; and  while 
they  were  making  friends  with  the  neighbours  who 
crowded  in,  supper  was  quickly  prepared,  the 
Christians  vying  with  each  other  in  contributing 
such  simple  luxuries  as  their  homes  could  afford. 

Next  day  was  Sunday,  a red-letter  day  indeed. 
Never  had  such  meetings  been  known  in  Tao-hsiang, 
where  the  Christians  had  only  once  seen  a missionary, 
and  he  a new  arrival  who  could  not  speak  much  of 
the  language.  Now  there  were  three  foreign  and 
two  native  pastors.  Hardly  had  they  realised  the 
Church  of  Christ  to  be  so  august  an  assembly 
before  ! 

And  in  that  lonely  hamlet  the  missionaries  were 
deeply  touched  to  find  such  faith  and  love.  Many 
of  the  inquirers  were  anxious  to  be  baptized,  and 
their  answers  to  the  questions  put  by  Mr.  Stevenson 
were  most  interesting.  When  it  was  pointed  out  to 
them  that  faithfulness  to  Christ  would  surely  involve 
persecution,  and  might  even  mean  laying  down  life 
itself,  one  and  another  eagerly  responded,  “ Rather 
would  we  die  than  part  with  Jesus  !”  And,  as  time 
proved,  it  was  no  empty  boast. 

That  afternoon  a quiet  place  was  found  where 


West  of  the  River 


201 


the  mountain  stream  ran  still  and  deep,  and  there, 
on  a little  stretch  of  green  sward,  they  knelt  together 
under  the  open  sky.  It  was  the  first  baptismal 
service  the  villagers  had  ever  witnessed ; and  six 
women  were  among  the  number  who  professed  their 
faith  in  Christ. 

But  there  were  no  onlookers  in  the  last  sacred 
hour.  Then,  shut  in  together  by  the  quiet  night  as 
in  some  Upper  Room,  they  held  their  first  Communion 
to  remember  Him  whom  not  having  seen  they  loved. 
Hsi  and  Ch’ii  led  the  meeting ; and  some  present 
who  had  been  in  many  services  numbering  thousands, 
thought  they  had  never  witnessed  one  more  impres- 
sive and  heart-moving. 

And  there  next  day  the  travellers  parted  : Mr. 
Stevenson  to  go  northward  to  the  capital  of  the 
province  and  thence  to  the  coast,  Ch’ii  to  remain 
among  his  scattered  flock  in  the  mountains,  and  Hsi 
to  return  with  Mr.  Stanley  Smith  across  the  river  to 
their  own  work  in  the  south  and  east  of  the  province. 

Autumn  was  coming  on,  and  much  remained  to 
be  done  in  preparation  for  the  winter.  They  were 
going  back  to  new  conditions  full  of  promise. 

Mr.  Hoste  was  already  at  Hung-tung  waiting 
their  arrival  ; and  two  lady  missionaries  were  on 
their  way  from  the  coast,  to  settle  among  the  women 
of  Hoh-chau.  All  over  the  district  work  seemed  to 
be  opening  up.  Scores  of  people,  influenced  through 
the  Refuges,  were  asking  for  baptism.  Hsi’s  helpers 
in  all  departments  were  becoming  more  experienced 
and  dependable.  And  the  conferences  of  the 
summer  had  left  the  Christians  eager  for  coming 
blessing. 


XVII 

A WINTER’S  WORK  AT  HUNG-TUNG 

“ Those  were  days  of  heaven  upon  earth : nothing 
seemed  difficult It  was  a great  deal  to  say.  But 
who  that  has  known  the  real  fulness  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  overflowing  heart  and  life  with  a peace  and 
power  not  of  this  world,  will  doubt  the  reality  of 
the  experience  ? This  joyous  testimony  from  a 
missionary  who  had  just  left  the  province,  might  well 
have  described  that  winter  also  at  Hung-tung  for 
those  who  remained  behind. 

There  was  much  in  outward  circumstances  to 
encourage.  Everything  opened  brightly.  Full  of 
hope  and  enthusiasm,  Mr.  Stanley  Smith  and  Mr. 
Hoste  threw  themselves  into  the  work  of  their  new 
station,  ably  reinforced  by  the  native  Christians.  It 
was  no  question  of  “ employment  ” ; so  much  work 
for  so  much  pay.  There  were  no  salaries.  People 
who  loved  the  Lord  preached  the  Gospel  just  because 
they  could  not  help  it.  And  the  earnestness  and 
devotion  of  the  young  missionaries  did  much  to 
encourage  this  spirit. 

The  sphere  in  which  they  found  themselves  was 
of  unusual  interest.  Years  of  seed-sowing  had 


202 


A Winter's  Work  at  Hung-tung  203 

prepared  the  way.  Over  a range  of  country  more 
than  fifty  miles  in  length,  from  Hoh-chau  in  the 
north  to  some  distance  south  of  the  Western  Chang 
village,  Hsi’s  Refuges  were  scattered- — all  of  them 
more  or  less  centres  of  spiritual  blessing.  The  first 
journey  round  the  district  was  sufficient  to  reveal 
great  possibilities,  if  only  the  inquirers  could  be  given 
help  and  teaching.  At  Chao-ch’eng,  for  example, 
Mr.  Stanley  Smith  found  more  than  fifty  profess- 
ing Christians,  only  seventeen  of  whom  had  been 
baptized  ; and  in  a busy  town  farther  south  there 
was  a nice  little  chapel  with  twenty  or  thirty  regular 
worshippers,  but  no  one  to  lead  the  meetings  except 
the  local  Christians.  The  young  converts  in  these 
and  other  places  were  doing  the  best  they  could,  and 
the  Holy  Spirit  was  blessing  their  efforts.  But  most 
of  them  were  country  people  with  little  or  no 
education.  The  majority  could  not  read.  And  even 
the  leaders  were  not  far  enough  advanced  to  deepen 
the  spiritual  life  of  those  whom  they  had  been  used 
to  gather  in. 

Some  one  was  needed  to  take  up  the  work  and 
carry  it  forward  ; to  follow  the  Spirit’s  leading, 
seeking  to  strengthen  and  develop  the  workers  He 
was  using  and  deepen  in  all  the  life  He  had  begun 
to  impart.  Hsi  had  keenly  felt  this  need,  and 
rejoiced  in  the  coming  of  missionary  colleagues  able 
to  supply  his  lack  of  service.  And  the  people  most 
cordially  joined  in  the  welcome. 

“ Oh,  foreign  shepherds,  do  come  and  live  with  us,” 
was  everywhere  the  cry.  “ Stay  in  our  village  and 
teach  us.  We  need  you  more  than  they  do  in  the 
city.” 


204 


Pastor  Hsi 


But  the  district  was  large : they  could  not  stay 
everywhere.  So,  in  consultation  with  Hsi,  a double 
plan  was  decided  on.  They  would  gather  all  who 
could  come  to  the  city  for  a Bible  school  or  con- 
ference to  open  the  winter’s  work,  and  follow  that 
by  regular,  frequent  visitation  of  a number  of  centres 
during  the  next  six  months.  Mr.  Bagnall,  the  new 
missionary  superintendent  of  the  province,  was 
coming  to  live  at  P’ing-yang  and  would  be  present. 
And  as  his  bride  was  with  him,  he  was  sure  of  an 
extra  welcome,  for  no  foreign  lady  had  ever  yet 
visited  Hung-tung. 

They  came  in  the  end  of  October.  And  for  the 
first  few  days  it  was  a problem  how  to  satisfy  the 
curiosity  of  the  city  people,  who  flocked  to  the 
mission-house  in  crowds  to  see  the  English  lady. 
Preparations  for  the  conference  also  were  in  progress, 
so  that  it  was  indeed  a busy  scene.  But  many 
hands  make  light  work.  Three  kitchens  and  nine 
stoves  kept  going  for  a week,  managed  to  supply 
enough  bread  and  other  provisions  for  a couple  of 
hundred  guests.  And  Mrs.  Bagnall’s  courage  and 
patience  were  equal  to  the  occasion. 

It  was  the  largest  church-gathering  ever  held  up 
to  that  time  in  South  Shan-si,  and  gave  the  mission- 
aries the  opportunity  they  needed  for  coming  into 
touch  with  every  part  of  their  wide  field.  Among 
the  inquirers  not  a few  seemed  ready  for  baptism, 
and  their  cases  were  carefully  considered,  with  Mr. 
Bagnall’s  and  Pastor  Hsi’s  help.  Meanwhile  Mrs. 
Bagnall  was  making  friends  with  the  women,  who 
implored  her  to  stay  in  the  district,  and  could  only 
be  comforted,  when  they  found  she  must  go  on  to 


A Winter's  Work  at  Hung-tung  205 

P’ing-yang,  by  the  promise  of  a visit  shortly  from 
Mrs.  Hsi.  The  meetings  were  full  of  power,  and 
fired  all  hearts  with  the  expectation  of  greater  things 
to  come.  A large  new  baptistery  had  been  built  into 
the  chapel  courtyard,  and  was  used  for  the  first  time 
when,  at  the  close  of  the  conference,  fifty-four  men 
and  two  women  were  received  into  the  Church. 

Then  came  the  winter’s  work.  Dividing  the 
district  into  sections,  Messrs.  Stanley  Smith  and 
Hoste  arranged  to  visit  fifteen  or  twenty  centres 
regularly,  at  which  the  Christians  from  surrounding 
villages  could  meet  them.  Little  intervals  between 
these  journeys  they  gave  to  rest  and  study.  Not 
much  progress  could  be  made,  however,  with  classical 
Chinese  during  those  busy  months,  though  they  got 
on  famously  with  the  spoken  language.  Of  course 
it  was  strenuous  work,  entailing  constant  hardship 
on  cold,  rough  journeys  and  in  the  simple  homes 
of  the  people.  But  they  accustomed  themselves  to 
such  conditions  by  living  entirely  in  Chinese  style  in 
the  city.  They  always  ate  with  chopsticks,  slept 
on  heated  brick  beds  like  their  neighbours,  and  wore 
the  dress  of  the  ordinary  Shan-si  scholar.  So  that 
when  they  started  out  month  by  month  on  their 
long  circuits  the  necessary  inconveniences  were  not 
unbearable. 

Dressed  in  wadded  cotton  garments,  with  fur-lined 
caps  and  wadded  shoes,  they  were  proof  against  the 
inclemency  of  the  northern  winter  ; and  not  being 
accustomed  to  stoves  at  home,  they  were  ready  to 
fight  the  cold  with  a Chinaman’s  methods.  Their 
rounds  were  made  on  foot,  through  winter  sunshine, 
over  snow-covered  mountain  roads,  or  across  the 


20  6 


Pastor  Hsi 


frozen  valley  and  ice-bound  river,  where  towns  and 
villages  lay  thickest  under  their  veil  of  white. 
Accompanied  by  willing  helpers,  they  spent  many 
an  hour  singing  and  talking  as  they  tramped, 
making  good  use  of  opportunities  by  the  way,  as 
well  as  at  various  stopping-places,  where  so  warm  a 
welcome  met  them. 

The  Christians  of  the  district  were  intensely 
fond  of  singing,  a happy  proclivity  that  the  young 
missionaries  turned  to  good  account.  In  their  own 
quarters  at  Hung-tung,  on  their  journeys  in  all 
directions,  and  in  homes  wherever  they  went,  they 
kept  the  people  singing.  Hsi  had  done  a good  deal 
on  these  lines  already,  and  his  hymns  were  deservedly 
popular.  To  the  best  of  these  Mr.  Stanley  Smith 
added  others  from  various  sources,  with  songs  and 
choruses  of  his  own.  The  collection  grew  into  a 
nice  little  volume,  and  met  a long-felt  need.  So 
much  was  it  appreciated  that  fully  a thousand  copies 
were  purchased  that  winter,  and  the  hymns  were 
sung  everywhere  with  enthusiasm,  until  outside 
heathen  people  began  to  pick  them  up. 

So  the  life  of  the  Hung-tung  Christians  was  set 
to  song.  The  outcome  was  not  always  musical,  but 
it  was  full  of  blessing.  A good  hymn  is  a reservoir 
of  truth,  and  through  constant  use  much  sweetness 
is  extracted  by  even  the  dullest  saint.  Singing  was 
thus  found  to  be  a most  important  means  of  grace, 
as  well  as  practically  helpful  in  other  ways.  Nothing 
cheered  the  patients  in  the  Refuges  so  much  or  was 
so  speedy  a cure  for  anxious  care.  Often  in  the 
coldest  weather,  the  missionaries  would  be  amused  to 
see  the  Christians  with  whom  they  were  staying,  or 


A Winter's  Work  at  Hung-tung  207 

the  more  vigorous  of  the  opium-patients,  drive  away 
chilliness  of  soul  and  body  by  singing  over  their 
work,  or  as  they  walked  up  and  down  for  exercise, 
until  the  ardour  of  their  efforts  was  attested  by  the 
perspiration  that  ran  down  their  faces ! By  that 
time  despondency  and  depression  were  pretty  sure  to 
have  taken  flight. 

The  tunes  were  in  many  cases  as  original  as  the 
hymns.  Pastor  Hsi  was  himself  always  singing. 
Many  of  the  airs  he  adopted  were  of  native  origin  ; 
and  others,  European  by  extraction,  “ had  their 
heads  shaved  like  the  missionaries  and  were  put  in 
Chinese  dress.”  These  naturalised  melodies  took 
wonderfully  with  the  people.  Hsi  had  also  his  own 
way  of  leading.  He  loved  to  pitch  the  tunes  as 
high  as  possible,  and  keep  them  up  to  a good,  swing- 
ing pace.  There  was  nothing  dull  or  drowsy  about 
the  Hung-tung  services  when  he  was  present.  And 
the  same  tone  of  cheerfulness  pervaded  the  meetings 
in  the  Refuges  and  elsewhere. 

It  was  a wonderful  winter.  The  Word  of  God 
was  widely  disseminated  ; backsliders  were  restored  ; 
and  young  converts  filled  with  love  and  fire.  Some- 
times when  Mr.  Stanley  Smith  was  preaching  at 
Hung-tung,  the  place  seemed  filled  with  the  power 
of  the  Holy  Spirit.  And  Hsi  was  no  less  used,  there 
and  throughout  the  district. 

Some  mistakes,  of  course,  were  made,  and  friction 
caused  by  difference  of  opinion.  The  young  mis- 
sionaries had  much  to  learn,  and  Hsi  was  far  from 
perfect.  Full  of  enterprise,  they  went  ahead  a good 
deal  in  their  devoted  way.  And  he,  not  always 
approving,  rather  grimly  looked  on  ! But  he  loved 


208 


Pastor  Hsi 


them  far  too  well  to  misundertand.  And  by  prayer 
and  patience  on  both  sides,  anything  like  serious 
difficulty  was  avoided. 

And  even  when  most  conscious  of  his  failings,  they 
could  not  but  see  how  manifestly  he  was  blessed  and 
used  of  God.  All  that  winter  he  was  so  under  the 
power  of  the  Spirit,  that  he  seemed  even  to  impart 
the  Divine  Presence  to  others.  When  he  found 
among  his  helpers  faithful  brethren  tried  by  special 
temptation,  he  would  give  himself  to  prayer  and 
fasting  and  then  lay  his  hands  upon  them  ; with  the 
result  that  repeatedly  such  men  were  filled  with  the 
Holy  Spirit.  This  had  always  been  his  practice 
to  a certain  extent ; but  now  he  found  increasing 
blessing  to  result  from  it.  And  not  only  in  these 
cases  were  his  prayers  answered.  Frequently  in  the 
Refuges  and  among  the  Christians  he  was  asked  to 
lay  his  hands  on  people  and  pray  for  them,  that 
they  might  receive  comfort  and  uplifting  : a result 
that  often  followed,  but  only  when  he  himself  was  in 
close  touch  with  God. 

Hsi’s  work  at  this  time  was  constant  and  varied. 
In  addition  to  the  pastoral  care  of  the  district,  he 
had  all  his  Refuges  to  visit,  in  several  of  which 
enlarged  accommodation  had  to  be  provided.  He 
went  down  also  during  the  winter  to  a conference  at 
P’ing-yang,  and  helped  Mr.  Bagnall  in  the  baptism 
of  new  members  and  the  appointment  of  additional 
church  officers.  And  at  Hung-tung  special  building 
operations  had  to  be  put  through,  for  the  Refuge  was 
popular,  and  often  fifty  men  at  a time  were  under 
treatment.  All  this  involved  frequent  absences 
from  home,  and  would  have  been  impossible  but 


A Winter's  Work  at  Hung-tung  209 

for  the  help  of  Elder  Si,  who  was  married  during 
the  winter  to  Mrs.  Hsi’s  younger  sister,  and  was 
able  to  take  charge  of  affairs  at  the  Western  Chang 
village. 

Saved  from  the  depths  himself,  Si  had  the 
keenest  sympathy  with  all  the  work  that  Hsi  was 
carrying  on.  His  experience  in  the  Chao-ch’eng 
Refuge  and  elsewhere  fitted  him  to  be  helpful  in 
training  others  ; and  his  gracious,  humble  spirit 
endeared  him  to  his  fellow-workers.  With  a great 
heart  and  unbounded  sympathies,  he  was  filled  with  a 
solicitude  for  the  sinful  and  suffering  that  amounted 
to  a passion  for  souls.  And  yet  this  man  only  a 
few  years  before  had  been  so  hopelessly  sunk  in  sin 
that  for  months  he  had  been  refused  admission  to 
the  Fan-ts’uen  Refuge.1  His  story  is  interesting  as 
showing  the  kind  of  men  with  whom  Hsi  had  to 
deal  and  the  secret  of  his  influence  over  them. 

It  was  in  Fan’s  village,  near  Hung-tung,  that 
young  Si  had  grown  up.  His  father,  a well-to-do 
man,  was  a confirmed  opium-smoker,  day  and  night 
under  the  influence  of  the  drug.  With  such  an 
example  before  him,  the  lad  early  began  to  go 
astray.  At  sixteen  he  commenced  the  fatal  habit, 
and  ten  years  later  was  well  known  as  an  “ opium- 
fiend.”  Health  and  character  suffered,  until  morally 
and  physically  he  was  little  better  than  a wreck. 

1 This  was  the  man  who  started  the  work  at  Chao-ch’eng  with 
nothing  but  three  thousand  pills.  After  his  appointment  as  one  of  the 
first  elders  in  the  Hung-tung  district,  he  laboured  faithfully  at  the 
Western  Chang  village  for  many  years.  And  when  Hsi  was  taken,  it 
was  he  who  was  chosen  by  the  sorrowing  church  to  succeed  their 
beloved  leader  as  head  of  all  the  Refuge  work.  During  the  Boxer 
persecution  of  1900,  he  was  the  first  in  Shan-si  to  be  attacked.  He 
was  stabbed  in  the  abdomen,  and  though  he  survived  for  some  time,  he 
never  regained  his  health,  and  died  in  1902. 


P 


2 10 


Pastor  Hsi 


Friends  who  at  one  time  were  earnest  in  exhorting 
him  to  reform,  abandoned  the  useless  effort,  and 
young  Si  rapidly  drifted  from  bad  to  worse. 

Still,  he  was  not  particularly  concerned.  He  was 
well  provided  for,  and  cared  little  about  his  reputa- 
tion as  long  as  he  had  money  to  spend  and  plenty 
of  opium.  Fan,  who  was  a religious  man  though 
not  at  that  time  a Christian,  repeatedly  did  his  best  to 
rouse  young  Si  to  a sense  of  his  danger.  But  he  was 
only  laughed  at  for  his  pains,  and  finally  desisted. 

Then  came  the  drought  and  famine — three  long, 
dreadful  years.  Riches  took  flight ; the  comforts 
of  life  quickly  disappeared ; and  ere  long  actual 
want,  if  not  starvation,  stared  the  family  in  the  face. 
How  they  came  through  that  terrible  time,  and 
managed  still  to  secure  enough  opium  to  satisfy 
father  and  son,  was  a mystery.  But  it  left  them 
financially  ruined,  and  the  younger  man  eager,  at 
last,  to  get  rid  of  his  vicious  habits.  But  for  long 
years  he  struggled  in  vain. 

At  length  a change  came  in  the  village.  Fan 
the  Buddhist  had  become  a Christian,  and  was  full 
of  a new  joy  and  hope.  His  house  became  a centre 
to  which  numbers  of  people  were  attracted  to  hear 
the  “ glad  tidings,”  as  he  called  his  new  religion. 
Finally,  moved  with  pity  for  his  opium -smoking 
neighbours,  Fan  persuaded  the  foreign  teacher  to 
come  over  from  P’ing-yang  and  undertake  the  cure 
of  any  who  were  willing  to  give  up  the  habit.  The 
attempt  was  remarkably  successful,  and  led  to  the 
establishment  of  a permanent  Refuge,  by  means  of 
which  numbers  of  men  from  all  the  countryside 
>yere  finding  their  way  back  to  life  and  health. 


21  I 


A Winter's  Work  at  Hung-tung 

But  for  poor  Si'  the  opportunity  seemed  to 
have  come  too  late.  Strange  to  say,  he  was  so  bad 
a case  that  Fan  would  not  receive  him.  “ No,”  he 
said,  “our  hands  are  full  with  men  who  can  be 
cured.  You  are  hopeless.”  But  at  the  same  time 
he  invited  him  to  attend  the  services. 

This  Si  continued  to  do.  But  all  he  heard  at 
the  meetings  only  deepened  his  concern.  At  length 
a sermon  preached  by  Mr.  Drake  roused  him  to 
such  an  extent  that  he  applied  again  to  be  taken 
into  the  Refuge.  But  still  Fan  was  unwilling. 

His  only  hope  now  lay  in  Hsi,  and  taking  ad- 
vantage of  his  next  visit  to  the  Refuge,  Si  made  a 
final  appeal.  Hsi  was  deeply  moved,  and  pleaded 
his  cause  with  Fan.  “Why  did  the  Lord  Jesus 
come  into  the  world  at  all  ? ” he  said.  “ Was  it  not 
to  save  sinners  ? Do  not  let  us  consider  whether 
his  life  is  good  or  bad.  It  may  be  the  Lord  will 
have  mercy,  and  save  him.”  And  so,  in  the  end,  he 
was  admitted. 

With  special  care  the  principles  of  the  Refuge 
were  explained  to  the  new  patient,  and  he  was 
made  to  understand  that  nothing  but  prayer  and 
the  power  of  God  could  save  him.  That  night,  in 
his  earnestness  to  be  brought  through,  the  poor 
fellow  spent  hours  in  trying  to  pray.  He  supposed 
that  in  such  matters  one  could  only  be  heard  for 
much  speaking  ; and  on  and  on  until  early  morning 
he  repeated  the  same  cry  for  help,  hoping  to  move 
the  heart  of  the  Christians’  God.  And  heard  he 
assuredly  was,  for  the  rapidity  with  which  his  cure 
was  effected  was  remarkable. 

Within  a week  he  was  well  enough  to  begin  to 


212 


Pastor  Hsi 


hope  even  for  his  poor  old  father.  Obtaining  leave 
of  absence  from  the  Refuge,  he  sought  him  out,  and 
pleaded  long  and  earnestly  that  he  would  break  off 
his  evil  habits  before  it  was  too  late.  But  no  ; it 
seemed  impossible.  The  old  man  was  glad  enough 
to  see  his  son  reform,  but  he  himself  had  been  an 
opium-smoker  for  over  forty  years.  There  could  be 
no  changing  now. 

The  son  had  to  go  back  disappointed.  But  not 
for  long.  Sickness  came  ; and  in  terror  of  death 
the  old  man  determined  to  break  off  his  opium  as  a 
last  chance.  It  was  a risky  business  ; but  much 
prayer  was  made  on  his  behalf,  and  “ God  helped 
him  also,”  as  his  son  so  simply  said. 

It  was  very  touching,  when  both  were  cured,  to 
see  them  start  out  together  on  a new  life.  While 
still  in  the  Refuge  they  had  agreed  to  take  down  all 
their  idols  ; and  the  first  thing  on  reaching  home  was 
to  carry  this  mutual  resolve  into  effect.  The  father 
had  been  a zealous  idolater,  but  now  he  was  eager  to 
burn  every  vestige  of  their  former  gods.  The  change 
in  that  home  was  so  great  that  many  a heart  began  to 
long  for  the  same  blessing  ; and  the  old  man  soon  had 
the  joy  of  taking  his  brother,  also  a confirmed  opium- 
smoker,  to  the  Refuge,  where  he  too  found  deliverance. 

After  this  the  younger  Si'  went  down  to  the 
Western  Chang  village.  Deeply  interested  in  his 
welfare,  Hsi  did  all  he  could  to  establish  him  in  the 
faith.  Gradually  Si  came  out  into  full  light  and 
blessing.  He  and  his  father  were  baptized  together, 
and  under  Hsi’s  influence  the  younger  man  became 
a successful  soul -winner,  and  later  on  one  of  the 
leaders  of  the  Refuge  work. 


A Winter's  Work  at  Hung-tung  213 

Hsi  had  such  a way  of  inspiring  and  developing 
these  men.  He  knew  how  to  bring  out  the  best 
that  was  in  them.  No  wonder  his  influence  over 
them  was  almost  unbounded.  And  yet  his  manner 
tried  them  too,  at  times.  He  had  not  fully  learned 
the  secret  of  ruling  by  love,  and  leading  without 
appearing  to  lead. 

It  was  evident,  even  during  that  first  winter, 
that  the  prominent  position  to  which  he  had  been 
appointed  might  become  a source  of  danger,  if  any 
of  his  fellow-workers  drifted  away  in  heart  from  the 
Lord.  Fan,  for  example,  had  declined  somewhat  in 
spiritual  life  ; and  his  work  no  longer  prospering,  he 
had  been  glad  to  accept  a position  in  one  of  Hsi’s 
newer  Refuges.  But  though  outwardly  friendly,  he 
was  envious  and  dissatisfied,  and  even  then  was 
beginning  to  prejudice  others.  If  Hsi  had  been 
more  humble  in  his  dealings  with  these  men,  and 
more  watchful  against  the  temptations  of  his  new 
position,  much  trouble  might  have  been  avoided. 
But  he  had  to  learn  by  sad  experience,  and  mean- 
while roots  of  bitterness  were  springing  up,  in  spite 
of  all  the  blessing  of  that  wonderful  time. 

Perhaps  no  better  idea  can  be  gained  of  his 
character  during  these  months,  than  from  Mr. 
Stanley  Smith’s  own  recollections,  embodied  in  a 
recent  letter : 

“ Socially,”  he  writes,  “ Hsi  was  a thorough 
gentleman,  and  a most  interesting  companion. 
Intellectually  he  had  mental  gifts  of  a high  order. 
His  powers  of  imagination,  organisation,  oratory, 
memory,  and  judgment  were  uncommon.  In  tem- 
perament he  was  enthusiastic,  bold,  and  decided.  In 


214 


Pastor  Hsi 


his  spiritual  character,  when  I first  knew  him,  amid 
much  that  was  loveable  and  attractive,  there  were 
some  points  in  which  he  was  decidedly  weak. 
Since  first  believing  in  the  Lord,  he  had  not  had 
the  advantage  of  any  spiritually  minded  man,  taught 
in  the  Word,  who  could  be  a help  to  him  in  this 
respect,  consequently  his  exegesis  of  Scripture  was 
often  at  fault  and  fanciful.  In  those  days,  too,  there 
was  a want  of  subjection  to  the  Word  of  God,  and 
a tendency  to  exalt  ideas  Chinese,  as  well  as  not 
a little  under-estimation  of  the  foreign  missionary. 
His  prayer  life,  however,  was  full  and  intensely  real. 
All  matters  were  with  him  subjects  for  prayer,  and 
as  time  went  on  he  became  a powerful  exponent  of 
the  Bible,  giving  addresses  marked  by  great  origin- 
ality and  much  spiritual  insight. 

“ He  had  strong  temptations,  which  were  some- 
times yielded  to,  in  a direction  which  was  a weak 
spot  in  his  character — the  love  of  power  ; though  it 
would  be  very  unfair  to  put  this  down  as  ambitious 
pride,  pure  and  simple.  He  believed  that  God  had 
given  him  a position  like  Moses,  that  of  leader  ; and 
in  expecting  the  subjection  of  others  to  his  authority, 
he  thought  he  was  carrying  out  the  Divine  Will. 
He  had,  however,  some  humbling  experiences,  and 
in  the  two  years  I was  with  him  his  progress  in 
humility  was  marked,  and  afterwards  deepened  as 
time  went  on.  His  love  for  the  Master  and  for 
souls  was  characterised  by  constant  labour  and 
self-denial. 

“ He  was  a true  member  of  the  church  militant , 
and  with  him  fighting  the  adversary  by  prayer,  or  by 
prayer  and  fasting,  was  a frequent  exercise.  And 


A Winter's  Work  at  Hung-tung  215 

the  name  he  chose  when  he  became  a Christian  was 
no  vain  boast — for  he  would  only  wish  it  to  be 
understood  in  the  sense  of  his  receiving  divine 
enablement — Hsi  Sheng-mo , Demon  Overcomer.” 

Thus  the  spring  of  1887  drew  on.  Six  months 
of  steady  work  and  prayer  had  told  upon  the 
district.  As  the  snow  melted  from  the  mountains, 
and  all  grew  green  again  with  coming  harvests, 
evidences  were  not  wanting  of  a spiritual  quicken- 
ing that  promised  large  ingatherings.  Among  the 
inquirers,  as  the  young  missionaries  went  their 
rounds,  numbers  were  asking  for  baptism.  Family 
worship  was  regularly  established  in  many  homes. 
And  even  the  houses  of  the  Christians  had  taken  on 
a brighter  look,  and  could  often  be  distinguished 
from  those  around  them  by  favourite  hymns  and 
passages  from  Scripture  written  on  sheets  of 
coloured  paper  and  pasted  up  outside  the  doors. 
A missionary  spirit  also  was  gaining  ground  in  the 
church.  Mr.  Stanley  Smith  hardly  ever  gave  an 
address  without  dwelling  upon  the  duty  and  privilege 
of  soul-winning.  This  led  to  more  definite  prayer 
and  effort  on  behalf  of  others,  and  brought  to 
decision  many  who  might  have  long  remained  in- 
different. 

Meanwhile  up  at  Hoh-chau  a new  influence  for 
good  was  at  work.  The  ladies  who  had  arrived 
during  the  winter  were  already  much  beloved,  and 
the  blessing  of  their  prayerful,  devoted  lives  was 
felt  in  many  a place  they  had  not  yet  visited. 
Living  simply  in  native  style,  wearing  the  local 
dress,  and  conforming  to  the  manners  of  the  people, 


2 I 6 


Pastor  Hsi 


they  had  disarmed  prejudice,  and  were  finding 
hearts  and  homes  open  to  them  in  all  directions. 

The  work  of  the  winter  had  deepened  love  and 
confidence,  also,  between  Hsi  and  his  missionary 
colleagues  in  both  stations.  So  much  was  this  the 
case  that,  at  Hung-tung,  Mr.  Stanley  Smith  felt  it 
would  be  a great  strength  to  the  work  if  the  pastor 
and  his  wife  would  both  make  their  home  in  the 
city,  and  assume  direct  oversight  of  all  that  was 
going  on. 

“ I am  thinking  of  putting  myself  under  Mr.  Hsi,” 
he  wrote  at  this  time.  “ He  has  been  much  used  of 
God,  and  the  work  is  directly  or  indirectly  chiefly 
his.  I am  far  from  believing  in  the  ‘ divine  right  ’ 
of  missionaries  ; that  simply  because  one  has  come 
out  as  a missionary,  the  native  Christians  ought  all 
to  bow  to  one’s  opinion  and  accept  one  as  a guide. 
There  is  one  Guide  for  the  Church.  Oh,  that  we  all 
may  increasingly  look  to  Him  ! ” 

These  elements,  and  many  others,  combined  to 
bring  about  the  “great  gathering”  of  April  1887, 
which  came  as  a climax  to  the  winter’s  work  and 
prayer. 

That  conference  was  to  all  present  an  occasion 
never  to  be  forgotten.  There  had  been  not  a few 
assemblies  of  the  same  nature  before,  but  never 
one  so  full  of  power  and  promise.  Both  in  numbers 
and  enthusiasm  it  exceeded  even  the  meetings  of 
the  previous  year,  when  the  “Venerable  Chief 
Pastor  ” had  visited  the  province.  Then  scores  of 
Christians  gathered.  Now,  with  the  inquirers,  they 
numbered  hundreds.  Then,  there  were  but  few 
women  present.  Now,  a woman’s  courtyard  had 


0)  r W 
-3  1)  CjO 
*-  V c 

_o  £•“ 

oj 

? 03  « 
rt 

>*  ut-* 
r 3 
3 R . 


a .. 

3 rt  « 

•s-° « 

w)  c °* 
•—  4}  c 

>>jo  O 
aJ  v 

II  § 


U £ 

J V 0 

O'  ^ c 

<»  go 

CJ3  rt 

— U.s 


iy)  <u  •£; 

£ 

> c £ 

gis: 

Jd  >* 

S § E- 

S S « 


E «■« 


«j=  s ►* 

"4$  Ctf  E C 

a-  W)*->"“ 

rt  £ 
_c.S2j3  £ 

sril« 

3 Cud  o o 

? “g-5 

CuOjs  ^ ^ 
= “ Mg' 

3rC  C 

33  o-e: 

j3  «»C 

u>j: 

1 


‘ £ Sr? 


**  3 -> 

otj  E i; 

•S  Cv.  * 

O.  cti  O w 
ui  fc  a.^ 
IS  > c — 
H-oS“ 

0>  1/:  4> 

f«x  > 


A Winter's  Work  at  Hung-tung  217 

been  added  to  the  premises  ; and  Mrs.  Hsi,  with  her 
newly  married  sister,  were  busy  caring  for  country 
and  city  women  from  all  parts  of  the  district,  over 
fifty  of  whom  were  about  to  be  baptized.  Then, 
the  Hung  - tung  church  was  inaugurated ; and 
seventy  believers,  transferred  from  the  mother- 
station,  broke  bread  together  at  the  first  communion 
service.  Now,  over  three  times  that  number  were 
to  be  received  by  baptism  in  a single  day.1 

The  facts  tell  but  little.  One  has  to  live  through 
all  the  previous  years,  and  know  what  it  is  for  such 
a work  to  grow  up  slowly  in  the  love  and  prayers 
of  one’s  deepest  life,  to  understand  what  such  an 
occasion  means.  One  soul  is  precious,  hardly  won 
from  heathen  darkness.  What  shall  be  said  of 
hundreds  ? 

Outside  the  chapel,  in  the  open  courtyard,  most 
of  the  services  were  held.  The  organisation  was 
admirable,  from  the  preparations  for  entertaining  so 
large  a company,  down  to  a simple  method  for 
introducing  new  hymns  and  choruses.  Two 
prominent  pillars,  supporting  the  eaves  in  front  of 
the  chapel,  were  made  use  of,  and  large  sheets  of 
calico  on  which  the  verses  were  written  in  clear 
characters,  were  raised  or  lowered  as  occasion 
required.  The  singing  itself  was  an  inspiration. 
Never  before  had  such  a volume  of  praise  ascended 
to  God  from  the  far  interior  of  China. 

A whole  day  had  to  be  set  apart  for  the  baptisms, 
for  two  hundred  and  fourteen  inquirers  were  about 

1 Pastor  Hsi  subsequently  proved  that  in  such  mass  movements 
many  had  failed  to  grasp  the  spiritual  significance  of  their  act,  but, 
when  all  due  allowance  is  made  for  cases  of  failure,  after  events  have 
revealed  how  much  real  blessing  was  granted. 


218 


Pastor  Hsi 


to  be  received,  of  whom  fifty -two  were  women. 
Pastor  Hsi,  who  had  been  fasting  for  two  days 
previously,  spoke  with  great  power  on  the  Atone- 
ment, imparting  a most  impressive  earnestness  to 
the  occasion.  Early  in  the  morning  the  services 
had  to  begin,  and  all  the  missionaries  present  took 
part.  But  it  was  not  until  the  sun  was  going  down 
that  Hsi,  still  fasting,  came  up  out  of  the  water, 
having  baptized  the  last  group  of  fifty  men. 

The  Communion  that  followed  was  a fitting 
close  to  a day  long  to  be  remembered,  when  nearly 
four  hundred  believers  in  that  heathen  city  united 
in  commemorating  the  love  that  gave  Jesus  to  die  : 
“ One  of  the  most  moving  scenes  I ever  witnessed,” 
wrote  Mr.  Stanley  Smith. 

Little  though  he  realised  it  then,  Mr.  Smith’s  work 
in  Hung-tung  was  almost  finished.  Summer  was 
beginning,  when  regular  itinerations  would  have  to 
be  suspended  on  account  of  the  harvest  season. 
And  sudden,  unexpected  changes  were  at  hand — a 
crisis  that  was  to  shake  to  its  very  foundations  the 
Church  he  loved  so  well. 

Was  it  in  view  of  this  he  was  led  to  plead  in 
the  last  meeting  for  whole-hearted  surrender  to  the 
Lord  Jesus  ; and  to  press  home  the  marvellous 
possibilities,  for  each  one,  of  a life  in  the  Holy 
Ghost  ? Some  were,  then  and  there,  filled  with  the 
Spirit  as  never  before.  And  the  closing  moments 
of  the  conference  were  memorable,  as,  “ literally 
aglow  with  prayer,”  Hsi  led  in  thanksgiving  for 
coming  blessing. 


XVIII 

“THROUGH  FIRE  AND  THROUGH 
WATER ” 

“Above  all  that  ye  ask  or  think.”  Yes,  but  not 
always  just  as  we  expect  it.  The  blessing  comes 
for  which  the  Holy  Spirit  inspired  prayer.  But 
sometimes  only  through  travail  of  soul  little  dreamed 
of  when  we  prayed.  “ We  went  through  fire  and 
through  water : but  thou  broughtest  us  out  into  a 
wealthy  place.” 

The  conference  was  over.  And  the  Hung-tung 
mission-house,  crowded  only  a few  days  before  with 
glad  multitudes,  seemed  silent  and  deserted.  The 
Refuge  patients  were  there,  and  Pastor  and  Mrs. 
Hsi,  who,  according  to  Mr.  Stanley  Smith’s  proposal, 
were  now  fully  in  charge  of  the  station.  But  the 
missionaries  had  left,  and  their  places  were  sadly 
empty.  Feeling  the  need  of  quiet  for  further  study 
impossible  in  their  own  district,  they  had  engaged  a 
teacher  at  the  capital,  and  were  there  for  the  summer 
months.  So  Hsi  was  left  alone  as  he  had  not  been 
for  more  than  a year,  since  Mr.  Stanley  Smith  first 
joined  him. 

Then  it  was  the  storm  broke : a change  so 


219 


220 


Pastor  Hsi 


startling  as  to  be  almost  incredible  had  one  not 
known  something  of  the  disaffection  that  for  months 
had  been  leading  up  to  it.  It  came  as  a sudden 
outbreak,  followed  by  years  of  trouble,  in  which  it 
seemed  at  times  as  if  Hsi  and  all  his  work  must  be 
engulfed.  But  in  the  end  evil  was  overcome  of  good. 

Far  from  anticipating  anything  of  this  sort,  Hsi 
was  enjoying  a new  experience  that  promised  a 
little  lessening  of  the  toil  and  weariness  of  previous 
years.  Instead  of  being  away  somewhere  on  the 
outskirts  of  his  orbit,  or  even  in  his  busy  home  at 
the  Western  Chang  village,  he  was  resting,  com- 
paratively, at  the  centre  of  things,  superintending 
all  the  work  from  Mr.  Stanley  Smith’s  own  quarters 
at  Hung-tung,  This  was  just  what  the  missionaries 
had  wished  and  planned.  He  could  keep  in  touch 
with  all  the  Refuges  better  so,  and  have  more  quiet 
time  for  thought  and  prayer,  leaving  to  Elder  Si 
many  of  his  former  duties. 

But  this  very  change,  desirable  though  it  was  in 
many  ways,  precipitated  the  crisis,  stirring  into  flame 
the  jealousy  and  discontent  that  smouldered  in  some 
hearts.  This  was  partly  due  to  Hsi’s  own  attitude  ; 
partly  to  circumstances  over  which  he  had  no 
control.  As  indicated  already,  the  public  recognition 
of  his  gifts  and  unusual  service  by  the  heads  of  the 
Mission  had  excited  dissatisfaction  among  a few  of 
his  fellow-workers.  As  long  as  he  was  on  their  own 
level,  they  were  content  to  follow  him  ; but  the 
moment  he  was  placed  above  them,  though  it  was  a 
change  only  in  name,  they  were  filled  with  envy 
and  suspicion.  The  break  must  have  come  sooner 
or  later.  For  some  of  these  men,  not  content  with 


“ Through  Fire  and  through  Water  ” 221 


Hsi’s  more  spiritual  aims,  were  bent  on  money- 
making and  personal  advancement.  But  the  oppor- 
tunity he  gave  them  at  this  time,  by  lack  of  tact 
and  humility,  no  doubt  made  matters  worse. 

On  Mr.  Stanley  Smith’s  leaving  the  station, 
for  example,  when  Hsi  moved  into  his  rooms  and 
took  charge  of  everything,  he  gave  out  in  perfect 
good  faith  that  this  change  was  of  the  nature  of 
compensation  for  much  that  had  gone  before — part 
of  the  hundredfold  reward  “ in  this  present  time.” 
He  went  so  far  as  to  preach  one  Sunday  from  the 
text,  “ Now  is  the  Son  of  Man  glorified,”  expounding 
it  primarily  in  its  right  connection,  but  showing  also 
how  the  principle  works  out  in  human  experience 
and  instancing  his  own.  Possibly  there  was  a 
measure  of  truth  in  the  conception  ; and  Hsi’s 
idea,  no  doubt,  was  mainly  spiritual,  to  magnify  the 
grace  and  faithfulness  of  God.  But  the  Chinese 
mind  is  ready  to  jump  to  conclusions,  and  soon  slips 
out  of  metaphor  into  actual  fact.  It  did  not  take 
Fan  and  the  others  long  to  materialise  that  sermon, 
and  conclude  that  Hsi  was  glorying  over  them  on 
account  of  his  comfortable  quarters  rent  free,  the 
confidence  of  the  missionaries,  and  the  honour  of 
his  position.  They  judged  him  by  themselves,  and 
were  furious  accordingly. 

Already  they  had  drifted  away  from  the  Lord 
in  heart.  Fan  especially  had  gone  back  in  spiritual 
things.  As  an  elder  he  had  considerable  influence 
in  the  church,  and,  supported  by  Elder  Chang  and 
one  of  the  P’ing-yang  deacons,  had  succeeded  in 
drawing  together  a strong  party  composed  of  all  the 
ambitious  or  discontented  spirits  in  any  way  con- 


222 


Pastor  Hsi 


nected  with  Hsi’s  work.  Magnifying  every  real  or 
fancied  grievance,  they  were  covertly  opposing  his 
influence  throughout  the  district;  poisoning  the  minds 
of  many  who,  left  to  themselves,  would  never  have 
had  a thought  against  the  man  to  whom  they  owed 
so  much.  Familiar  with  every  detail  of  the  Refuge 
work,  they  planned  to  break  with  Hsi,  carrying  with 
them  as  many  of  his  trained  men  as  possible,  and 
open  opposition  establishments  on  their  own  account, 
in  which  religious  matters  should  have  a secondary 
place.  By  underselling  Hsi  with  medicines  made 
from  his  far-famed  prescriptions,  they  hoped  to  bring 
about  a crash  in  his  financial  affairs  and  ultimately 
supplant  him  on  his  own  ground. 

It  took  some  time  to  raise  sufficient  capital  and 
foster  enough  bitterness  of  feeling  to  carry  through 
the  undertaking.  But  circumstances  were  not  want- 
ing that  could  be  misrepresented  to  Hsi’s  detriment. 
Their  anger  grew  to  hatred  as  they  nursed  it.  And 
finally  the  absence  of  the  missionaries  and  the  un- 
fortunate sermon  supplied  the  occasion  and  stimulus 
required.  By  that  time  Fan  and  his  associates  seem 
to  have  determined  not  only  to  ruin  Hsi’s  work  and 
reputation  among  outsiders,  but  to  destroy,  if  possible, 
his  influence  with  the  missionaries  as  well,  and  drive 
him  from  his  position  in  the  church. 

The  plan  was  well  worked  up,  and  culminated  in 
an  open  attack  on  the  Hung-tung  Refuge.  It  was 
a tempestuous  scene.  Led  on  by  Fan,  Chang,  and 
the  deacon,  an  angry  crowd  took  possession  of  the 
premises,  hoping  to  intimidate  Hsi,  whom  they 
knew  to  be  practically  alone,  and  get  him  into  their 
power.  Abuse  and  calumnies  fell  thick  and  fast. 


“ Through  Fire  and  through  Water”  223 


Fan,  armed  with  a sword,  was  the  most  frenzied. 
He  had  always  been  a man  of  violent  passions,  and 
now  was  beyond  control.  Above  all  the  noise  and 
confusion  his  bitter  accusations  could  be  heard  : 

“You  were  thick  enough  with  us  in  the  old  days, 
all  to  attain  your  own  ends  ! You  used  me  as  a 
ladder  to  rise  upon.  You  kept  us  all  away  from  the 
foreigners  while  working  yourself  into  favour.  Now 
they  come  along  and  make  you  a great  man.  You 
lord  it  over  us ! You  are  better  than  we  are ! 
You  grow  rich  on  their  favour,  and  want  to  dish  us 
all  out  of  our  places  ! Very  well  then  ! Settle  up 
accounts.  Pay  us  off  for  all  our  services  in  the 
past.  Stand  alone  if  you  can.  But  we  will  make 
it  hot  for  you  ! ” 

Quietly  Hsi  faced  the  storm,  knowing  well  that 
his  life  was  in  danger.  He  could  not  escape.  He 
could  not  make  himself  heard.  But  for  the  restraint 
of  more  sober  men,  Fan  would  have  attacked  him 
on  the  spot  with  his  formidable  weapon.  He  was 
practically  their  prisoner. 

At  last,  seeing  there  was  nothing  more  to  gain  at 
Hung-tung  in  the  absence  of  the  missionaries,  the 
whole  crowd  fell  upon  him  and  drove  him  out  of 
the  Refuge,  crying : 

“ Down  to  P’ing-yang  ! Down  to  P’ing-yang  ! 
We  will  see  what  the  Foreign  Superintendent  has  to 
say.  The  case  shall  be  put  into  his  hands.” 

Off  they  hurried  to  the  southern  city  ; and  some 
hours  later  rushed  into  the  mission-house,  hot  and 
dusty  from  the  journey,  and  even  more  excited  than 
at  the  beginning.  Mr.  Bagnall,  taken  by  surprise, 
could  not  think  what  had  happened  until  he  found 


224 


Pastor  Hsi 


himself  surrounded  by  a mob  of  Hsi’s  accusers, 
almost  ready  to  take  the  life  of  their  hapless  prisoner. 
Try  as  he  might  he  could  not  quiet  them,  and  for  a 
long  time  could  not  even  arrive  at  their  demands. 
In  the  midst  of  it  all,  the  fact  that  chiefly  impressed 
him  was  Hsi’s  perfect  calmness  and  self-control. 

“ The  grace  he  showed  was  wonderful,”  Mr. 
Bagnall  wrote  afterwards.  “ But  while  those  men 
were  raving  round  us,  I felt  as  if  in  hell.” 

At  length,  with  courage  and  patience,  the 
missionary  succeeded  in  quieting  the  uproar,  and 
demanded  of  Fan  and  his  company  an  explanation. 
This  called  forth  all  their  accusations,  which  were 
carefully  gone  into.  The  discussion  went  on  for 
hours,  until  Mr.  Bagnall  thought  a temporary  settle- 
ment had  been  reached.  He  was  anxious  to  get 
Hsi  out  of  their  hands,  and  had  a horse  waiting  to 
carry  him  to  a place  of  safety.  But  no  sooner  was 
a move  made  to  terminate  the  proceedings  than  Fan, 
with  his  sword  drawn,  rushed  at  Hsi,  and  the  turmoil 
began  all  over  again. 

Seeing  then  that  it  was  no  use  talking  any 
longer,  Mr.  Bagnall  beckoned  Hsi  to  escape,  and 
himself  seized  Fan,  who,  with  his  sword  drawn, 
would  have  pursued  him.  It  was  a dangerous 
moment.  But  the  attention  of  the  crowd  was  held 
by  the  missionary’s  courageous  action,  until  the  horse 
had  time  to  gallop  away. 

Thus  commenced  the  sad  breach  that  divided  the 
Hung-tung  church.  There  was  no  further  attempt 
at  personal  violence,  for  Fan  and  his  party  soon  saw 
that  nothing  could  be  gained  by  such  tactics.  But 
they  continued  the  fiercest  opposition  ; accusing  Hsi 


“Through  Fire  and  through  Water”  225 


of  every  evil  for  which  they  could  find  the  slightest 
pretext ; openly  defying  his  authority  in  his  own 
Refuges  ; and  seeking  to  make  trouble  for  him  on 
every  hand. 

With  money  borrowed  for  the  purpose,  they 
rented  houses  as  near  as  possible  to  Hsi’s  Refuges 
in  more  than  twenty  places,  and  opened  opposition 
establishments  on  lines  they  knew  he  disapproved. 
They  used  his  medicines  and  his  methods,  under- 
selling his  prices  even  at  the  risk  of  their  own 
financial  position.  And,  worst  of  all,  they  employed 
men  of  disreputable  character,  anybody  and  every- 
body who  would  come  to  them,  dragging  the  fair 
reputation  of  the  Refuge  work  in  the  mire.  These 
agents  they  sent  out  far  and  wide  to  sell  Hsi’s 
well-known  medicines  everywhere.  This  they  knew 
would  touch  him  in  a tender  spot,  for,  regardless  of 
profit,  he  had  always  refused  to  supply  the  medicine 
to  those  who  were  not  willing  to  come  into  the 
Refuges,  and  so  place  themselves  under  Christian 
influence. 

And  for  a time  Hsi’s  enemies  flourished.  Fan 
and  Chang  especially  were  men  of  weight,  and  had 
local  knowledge.  Their  Refuges  succeeded,  and 
their  medicines  went  like  wildfire.  Outsiders  who 
had  been  wanting  to  get  hold  of  Hsi’s  prescription 
for  years,  now  made  the  most  of  the  opportunity. 
It  seemed  as  though  the  work  of  the  original 
Refuges  was  hopelessly  undermined  throughout  the 
district.  Among  the  church  members,  too,  they 
worked  hardly  less  havoc.  The  evident  success  of 
their  enterprise  was  a great  perplexity  to  many. 
Those  who  remained  true  to  Hsi  had  expected 

Q 


226 


Pastor  Hsi 


immediate  judgment  to  fall  on  the  offenders.  And 
when,  on  the  contrary,  they  grew  bolder  and  more 
prosperous,  their  plausible  reasonings  seemed  to  gain 
in  weight. 

Slowly  that  painful  summer  wore  away.  Poor 
Hsi  suffered  more  than  words  can  tell.  Most  of  his 
helpers  stood  by  him  bravely,  and  it  was  no  little 
compensation  to  discover  the  love  and  loyalty  of 
many  a true  man.  But  they  and  he  together  had 
to  go  through  the  furnace.  And  at  times  it  seemed 
as  though  the  protecting  hand  of  God  were  with- 
drawn, and  the  devil  permitted  to  do  his  utmost  to 
wreck  the  work. 

For  in  the  midst  of  the  Fan  troubles  terrible 
complications  arose  in  other  directions  also,  and 
from  the  strangest  variety  of  causes.  Disasters 
occurred  in  all  the  leading  Refuges,  any  one  of 
which  would  have  been  serious  alone.  While  his 
enemies  prospered,  he  was  compassed  with  distresses, 
“ weighed  down  exceedingly,”  with  a succession  of 
trials  such  as  he  had  never  known  before.  But  as 
the  sufferings  abounded,  so  also  the  consolation.  In 
those  dark  days  Hsi  was  brought  to  an  end  of 
himself  and  all  human  resources,  and  learned  the 
deeper  meaning  of  that  “ sentence  of  death  in 
ourselves  ” that  drives  us  to  trust  “ not  in  ourselves, 
but  in  God  which  raiseth  the  dead.” 

“ Who  delivered  us  from  so  great  a death,”  he 
was  enabled  to  say,  “ and  doth  deliver  : in  whom  we 
trust  that  he  will  yet  deliver  us.” 

It  was  really  wonderful  how,  in  answer  to  prayer, 
he  was  sustained  through  all  that  difficult  time. 
Over  and  over  again  the  adversary  seemed  permitted 


“Through  Fire  and  through  Water”  227 


to  do  his  worst ; and  then,  at  the  critical  moment, 
the  Lord  interfered  to  succour  His  servant. 

The  Chinese  have  a proverb  full  of  significance, 
that  indicates  one  way  in  which  Hsi  suffered  at  this 
time : 

Living , a blade  of  grass : 

Dying , a mine  of  wealth. 

An  ominous  saying,  indicating  the  frequency  with 
which  it  happens  that  a man  who  during  his  life- 
time was  insignificant  as  a blade  of  grass,  by  his 
death  becomes  a source  of  enrichment  to  un- 
scrupulous relatives. 

There  being  no  registration  of  deaths  in  China, 
and  no  post-mortem  examinations,  the  people  have 
a rough-and-ready  method  of  their  own  for  checking 
foul  play,  especially  in  the  treatment  of  disease  by 
so-called  physicians.  All  over  the  country  there  is 
an  unwritten  law,  strengthened  by  avarice  and 
suspicion,  that  those  persons  are  responsible  for  a 
death,  on  whose  premises  or  in  whose  neighbour- 
hood it  occurs,  and  they  have  to  meet  all  expenses 
accordingly.  This  affords  an  opportunity  for  levy- 
ing blackmail  to  almost  any  extent ; the  rapacity 
of  the  relatives  being  only  limited  by  the  resources 
of  the  family  or  individual  at  their  mercy.  Hsi, 
through  the  very  character  of  his  work,  was  always 
liable  to  troubles  of  this  kind.  But  so  remarkably 
was  he  prospered,  that  only  seven  or  eight  deaths 
occurred  in  his  Refuges  during  all  the  years  he 
was  responsible  for  them.  Each  marked  a crisis 
of  a serious  nature.  And  strange  to  say,  several 
happened  at  this  particular  time. 

One  of  the  most  painful  took  place  at  the  Hung- 


228 


Pastor  Hsi 


tung  Refuge,  in  the  case  of  an  old  gentleman, 
patriarch  of  a large  and  influential  clan.  His  cure, 
up  to  that  point,  had  been  making  satisfactory- 
progress,  watched  with  no  little  interest  by  relatives 
who  visited  him  from  time  to  time.  As  the  ac- 
customed supply  of  opium  was  diminished,  an  old 
malady  began  to  reassert  itself,  causing  the  patient 
a good  deal  of  discomfort.  No  serious  conse- 
quences, however,  were  anticipated,  or  would  have 
supervened. 

But  one  day  a young  fellow  of  some  wealth  and 
position  in  the  neighbourhood,  strolled  into  the 
Refuge  and  found  his  way  unnoticed  to  the  old 
gentleman’s  room.  The  young  man  was  a back- 
slider, and  had  no  friendly  feeling  for  Hsi  or  his 
work.  In  course  of  conversation  he  found  that  the 
patient  was  not  particularly  comfortable,  and  began 
to  recommend  some  medicine  of  his  own,  warranted 
to  cure  just  such  disorders  as  his. 

Unsuspectingly  the  old  man  took  the  pills, 
which  apparently  were  poisonous,  for  in  a short 
time  he  was  writhing  in  agony.  The  Refuge-keeper 
was  sent  for,  and  only  after  much  anxiety  was  the 
sufferer  gradually  relieved. 

In  the  course  of  the  evening,  however,  the  young 
man  slipped  in  again,  and,  unaccountable  as  it 
may  seem,  persuaded  his  victim  to  take  another 
dose. 

“ You  can  see,”  he  said,  “ how  strong  and  effectual 
this  remedy  must  be.  A small  quantity  has  set  up 
radical  action  at  the  seat  of  trouble.  How  much 
more  would  be  accomplished  by  a larger  supply  ! ” 

This  reasoning  seemed  unanswerable.  The  old 


“Through  Fire  and  through  Water”  229 


gentleman  actually  took  a double  portion  of  the 
pills.  And  before  morning,  in  great  suffering,  he 
died. 

It  was  a serious  catastrophe,  and  almost  over- 
whelmed poor  Hsi,  who  was  then  in  the  mission- 
house.  What  was  to  be  done  ? The  news  would 
be  all  over  the  town  in  no  time.  And  who  would 
credit  facts  so  strange,  against  the  plausible  story 
his  enemies  could  easily  trump  up?  Word  must 
be  sent  at  once  to  the  relatives.  Transported  with 
grief  and  rage,  the  whole  clan  would  probably  come 
down  upon  the  Refuge — and  there  was  no  telling 
what  might  be  the  result.  Public  opinion  would 
only  justify  them  if  they  beat  the  Refuge-keeper 
within  an  inch  of  his  life,  and  exacted  an  enormous 
sum  of  money,  in  lieu  of  destroying  the  premises. 
And  how  about  the  other  patients  ? What  attitude 
would  they  take  in  the  matter?  And  meanwhile, 
as  to  practical  arrangements,  what  was  to  be  done  ? 
The  Refuge  was  full.  He  did  not  dare  to  move,  or 
even  touch  the  body  of  the  dead  man  until  the 
relatives  appeared.  It  would  be  necessary  to  find 
other  accommodation  ; unless,  indeed,  all  the  patients 
went  off  in  a body. 

The  complications  could  hardly  have  been  more 
threatening.  Crying  to  God  for  help  and  deliver- 
ance, Hsi  sent  off  a messenger  to  the  family  of  the 
deceased,  and  went  over  to  the  Refuge  to  see  what 
could  be  done.  To  his  surprise,  no  outburst  of 
indignation  greeted  him.  On  the  contrary,  the 
patients  seemed  friendly  and  unperturbed.  And  on 
Hsi’s  suggesting  their  removal  to  other  quarters, 
they  said  there  was  no  need  to  trouble,  they  did 


230  Pastor  Hsi 

not  mind  particularly,  and  would  just  stay  where 
they  were. 

This  was  most  encouraging  ; and  with  renewed 
faith,  Hsi  gave  himself  to  prayer  and  fasting.  All 
that  day  and  all  the  next  he  waited  upon  God  for 
the  help  that  He  alone  could  give.  Meanwhile  no 
word  came  from  the  relatives,  which  was  exceedingly 
ominous.  It  looked  as  if  they  must  be  gathering 
together  in  force  to  make  an  attack  upon  the 
Refuge.  Never  had  Hsi  experienced  quite  such 
anxious  suspense  as  when  a third  day  followed  and 
still  there  was  no  sign.  And  all  the  while  the  dead 
man  was  lying  there  uncoffined  and  alone. 

At  length  the  long  anxiety  culminated  in  the 
arrival  of  some  of  the  sons.  Hsi  went  out  to  meet 
them  ; and  was  almost  taken  aback  to  find  them 
quiet  and  reasonable.  Gradually  it  appeared  that 
they  had  been  detained  by  consultation  with  various 
members  of  the  clan,  and  had  now  come  in  a 
conciliatory  spirit  to  dispose  of  the  matter  quietly. 
This  was  a wonderful  answer  to  prayer,  and 
astonished  the  Christians  almost  as  much  as  on- 
lookers. The  young  fellow  who  had  caused  all  the 
trouble  was  still  in  the  Refuge,  not  having  been 
allowed  to  escape.  He  undertook  to  pay  half  the 
funeral  expenses,  Hsi  bearing  the  other  half,  and 
was  delighted  to  get  off  so  easily.  Hsi  sent  for  a 
suitable  coffin,  and  arrangements  were  made  for 
removing  the  remains  at  once. 

It  all  happened  so  quietly  that,  but  for  the  local 
policeman,  the  neighbours  would  hardly  have  noticed 
that  anything  was  going  on.  This  official,  however, 
was  furious.  He  had  been  expecting  a big  affair  that 


“Through  Fire  and  through  Water"  231 


would  bring  him  several  strings  of  cash.  Greatly 
put  out  at  this  unlooked-for  termination,  he  went  to 
work  at  once  and  paraded  the  streets  of  the  city, 
crying  at  the  top  of  his  voice  that  iniquitous  pro- 
ceedings were  on  foot ; he  would  be  no  party  to 
foul  play  in  the  district ; the  funeral  must  be  stopped 
at  once ! 

But  shout  as  he  might,  no  one  paid  much 
attention.  It  was  harvest  time,  and  people  were 
busy  with  their  own  affairs.  The  coffin  was 
brought,  and  the  body  removed.  No  crowd  col- 
lected. And  the  cart  passed  safely  out  of  the  city. 
It  just  seemed  as  though  the  Lord  Himself  shut  the 
lions’  mouths.  How  often  He  has  done  it : praise 
be  to  His  name  ! 

It  was  just  such  evidences  as  these  that  he  was 
not  forsaken,  that  helped  Hsi  on  through  all  that 
difficult  time.  Circumstances  around  him  were 
often  black  as  night.  But  he  grasped  a strong  Hand 
in  the  darkness,  and  learned  to  trust  the  voice  that 
said,  “ Look  not  around  thee  : for  I am  thy  God.” 

Another  experience  of  a similar  nature  took 
place  in  the  Hoh-chau  Refuge  about  this  time. 

From  a village  in  the  neighbourhood,  a poor 
opium-smoker  had  been  brought,  whose  sad,  dark 
life  seemed  drawing  to  a close.  He  was  very  ill, 
and  in  no  condition  to  undergo  the  treatment.  But 
his  relatives,  more  concerned  about  making  a little 
money,  if  possible,  than  about  his  wishes  in  the 
matter,  insisted  on  taking  him  to  the  Refuge.  If 
the  Christians  could  cure  him,  so  much  the  better  ; 
and  if  not,  he  would  die  on  their  hands  and  the 
expenses  of  a funeral  would  be  spared. 


232 


Pastor  Hsi 


So  the  poor  fellow  was  carried  to  the  city,  too 
ill  to  care  what  became  of  him.  Hsi  was  not  in 
Hoh  - chau  at  the  time,  and  the  refuge  - keepers, 
over-persuaded,  took  him  in.  It  seemed  such  a 
pitiful  case.  The  journey  had  been  made  with  great 
difficulty  ; and  the  friends  were  so  anxious  to  have 
him  under  Christian  influence  ! 

For  some  days  they  did  their  best,  but  the  patient 
did  not  improve,  and  they  soon  saw  that  the  end  was 
drawing  near.  Filled  with  distress  and  consternation, 
they  were  about  to  send  for  Hsi  when  he  unex- 
pectedly arrived  at  the  Refuge.  The  news  was  a 
heavy  blow,  coming  at  a time  when  he  was  sore 
pressed  with  other  trouble.  But  the  patient  was  still 
living  ; and  without  stopping  to  take  food,  Hsi  went 
at  once  to  the  room  to  fight  out  the  battle  upon  his 
knees.  He  was  deeply  moved  with  pity  for  the 
sufferer,  as  well  as  with  anxiety  on  account  of  the 
difficulties  his  death  might  involve.  But  still  more 
he  was  burdened  by  this  fresh  evidence  of  the  long- 
continued  and  terrible  opposition  of  Satan,  whose 
power  lay  behind  it  all. 

Hour  after  hour  he  prayed  on,  doing  what  he 
could  medically  as  well.  By  degrees,  to  his  unspeak- 
able relief,  a change  became  evident,  and  hope  revived 
in  the  hearts  of  those  who  were  watching. 

“ He  is  better.  He  is  certainly  recovering,”  they 
whispered.  “ All  will  be  well.” 

Just  then,  as  Hsi  was  beginning  to  feel  reassured, 
a messenger  arrived  in  haste,  begging  that  he  would 
go  at  once  to  the  other  side  of  the  city  to  save  a 
woman  who  had  become  suddenly  possessed  by  evil 
spirits. 


“Through  Fire  and  through  Water”  233 


“ She  is  dying ! No  one  can  do  anything  to 
relieve  her.  For  pity’s  sake,  implore  the  teacher 
Hsi  to  come  quickly  ! ” 

Hsi’s  first  impulse  was  to  start  immediately. 
Then  his  thoughts  reverted  to  the  sick  man.  How 
could  he  leave  that  bedside  ? He  looked  up  for 
guidance.  And  as  he  prayed  a strong  sense  came 
over  him  that  trouble  was  near. 

“ Is  it  just  a device  of  the  devil,”  he  questioned, 
“ to  get  me  away  from  this  room  ? As  long  as  I am 
praying  here,  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  he  can  do  nothing. 
And  yet,  if  I do  not  go,  that  woman  may  die,  and 
the  Lord’s  name  may  be  dishonoured.” 

It  was  a sharp  struggle.  But  it  ended  in  his 
committing  his  patient  to  the  care  of  God  ; and  for 
the  honour  of  his  Master’s  name  responding  to  the 
call  of  what  seemed  a greater  need. 

The  woman  was  raving  wildly  as  he  drew  near 
the  house.  A crowd  had  collected,  and  the  excite- 
ment seemed  greater  than  usual.  The  people  knew 
that  Hsi  had  been  sent  for,  and  were  eager  to  see 
what  would  happen.  As  he  entered  the  room,  a 
strange  thing  took  place.  The  woman’s  cries  and 
struggles  ceased.  She  straightened  herself,  and  sat 
up,  saying  hurriedly  : 

“ I know  I have  to  go.  It  is  all  right.  I know 
who  you  are,  and  will  not  make  trouble.”  Then,  as 
he  came  nearer,  “ I am  going ! I am  going  ! Only 
grant  me  one  request.” 

“ What  do  you  desire  ? ” said  Hsi,  surprised. 

“ Oh,  nothing,”  she  answered  quickly,  “ as  long  as 
you  do  not  mind  my  following  you.” 

Taken  off  his  guard,  Hsi  made  no  objection.  In 


234 


Pastor  Hsi 


the  excitement  of  the  moment,  he  hardly  even  realised 
what  had  been  said.  Thankful  only  that  matters 
seemed  to  promise  well,  he  cried  to  God  to  have 
mercy  on  the  woman  ; and  in  the  Name  that  is 
above  every  name,  commanded  the  devil  to  leave  her. 

With  a long  deep  shudder  the  woman  came  to 
herself,  and  looked  about  her,  wondering.  When 
Hsi  saw  that  normal  consciousness  had  returned,  he 
earnestly  besought  her  to  turn  from  sin  and  become 
a believer  in  Jesus.  Then  hastened  on  his  homeward 
way. 

Not  until  he  had  gone  some  distance  was  he 
conscious  of  what  had  happened.  Then  a terrible 
oppression  crept  over  him,  and  he  became  aware  of 
a closely  attending  presence  that  filled  him  with 
horror.  Never  before  had  he  known  such  an  experi- 
ence. He  dreaded  to  arrive  at  the  Refuge,  and  yet 
was  most  anxious  to  return  to  his  patient.  At  the 
door  they  told  him  that  the  sick  man  was  doing 
well.  This  encouraged  him  to  enter.  Hardly  had 
he  done  so,  however,  before  the  patient  became 
uneasy,  and  took  a decided  turn  for  the  worse.  He 
continued  to  sink  rapidly,  and  in  a few  hours 
died. 

Sorely  distressed,  Hsi  cast  himself  on  God,  while 
a messenger  went  out  to  the  village.  Gradually  a 
strange  calmness  filled  his  heart ; and  though  he  still 
continued  fasting,  he  was  able  to  praise  as  well  as 
pray  for  deliverance.  At  nightfall  the  friends  of  the 
young  man  appeared,  and  word  was  brought  that  his 
father  was  with  them.  The  wailing  and  commotion 
in  the  Refuge  were  not  reassuring.  But  hoping  for 
the  best,  Hsi  went  out. 


“Through  Fire  and  through  Water ” 235 


What  was  his  surprise,  on  entering  the  front  court- 
yard, when  the  old  father  tottered  feebly  up  to  him,  and 
falling  on  his  knees  began  to  protest  that  he  knew 
nothing  of  the  affair,  and  was  no  party  to  the  wrong- 
doing of  his  family. 

“ They  are  all  bad  sons,”  he  cried,  “ every  one  of 
them ! They  will  surely  kill  me  with  trouble.  I 
was  away  from  home,  sir,  when  they  brought  their 
brother  to  your  honourable  Refuge.  I pray  you 
pity  an  old  man,  and  be  not  too  hard  upon  their 
offences.” 

With  astonishment  Hsi  raised  him  from  the 
ground,  and  listened  to  their  story.  Then,  finding 
they  were  really  poor,  he  offered  to  help  with  the 
funeral  expenses.  The  old  man  was  more  than 
grateful  ; and  the  sons,  who  seemed  thoroughly 
frightened,  undertook  to  have  the  remains  removed 
before  morning.  This  was  done.  In  the  early 
twilight  Hsi  saw  them  depart,  and  returned  to  give 
thanks  with  the  Refuge-keepers,  and  to  trust  more 
implicitly  than  ever  “ the  God  that  worketh  for  him 
that  waiteth  for  Him.” 

And  all  the  while  that  same  strong  Hand  was 
working  deliverance  in  the  greater  troubles.  The 
Lord  had  not  forgotten  his  tried  servant,  and  before 
autumn  gave  place  to  winter  the  way  began  to 
clear. 

The  first  real  lightening  of  the  burden  was  when 
Mr.  Hoste  came  back  to  Hung-tung.  Up  at  the 
capital  the  absent  missionaries  had  heard  of  the 
attack  made  by  Fan  and  his  party,  and  something 
of  the  trials  that  followed.  But  Mr.  Stanley  Smith 
was  kept  away  by  unavoidable  circumstances ; and 


236  Pastor  Hsi 

not  until  some  months  had  passed,  could  Mr.  Hoste 
return  to  the  station. 

His  coming,  early  in  the  fall,  was  the  signal  for  a 
fresh  outbreak,  for  the  opposition  was  still  at  its 
height.  Gathering  his  followers  in  strong  force,  Fan 
repaired  to  the  Hung-tung  Refuge,  and  when  Mr. 
Hoste  arrived  he  found  them  in  possession,  intent 
upon  gaining  his  countenance  and  sympathy  for 
themselves  and  their  work.  To  go  in  amongst  them 
all  was  like  venturing  among  a pack  of  wolves.  And 
yet  they  could  not  but  be  listened  to,  reasoned  with, 
and  if  possible  won  back  from  their  misguided  course. 
But  it  was  anxious  work  ; and  by  that  time  many  of 
them  had  gone  too  far  to  be  reclaimed.  Nothing 
could  be  done  with  Fan,  or  with  the  deacon,  who 
had  been  guilty  of  serious  dishonesty  which  had 
already  come  to  light.  And  with  them  went  a 
number  of  others.  But  happily,  in  time,  the  remainder 
were  reclaimed. 

One  of  the  questions  that  came  up  on  Mr.  Hoste’s 
return  was  as  to  whether  drastic  action  should  be 
taken  or  not,  with  a view  to  purifying  and  safeguard- 
ing the  church.  In  the  trials  of  that  summer  the 
spiritual  condition  of  professed  believers  all  over  the 
district  had  been  severely  tested,  and  not  a few  had 
gone  back.  Most  of  these  followed  Fan.  And 
among  the  large  number  who  were  really  Christians, 
the  danger  was  still  grave.  But  after  prayer  and 
consideration  both  Mr.  Hoste  and  Pastor  Hsi  came 
to  feel  that  any  attempt  summarily  to  dispose  of  the 
difficulty  would  be  a mistake.  It  could  only  draw 
out  sympathy  for  Fan  and  his  followers,  and  justify 
those  who  already  accused  the  leaders  of  the  church 


“Through  Fire  and  through  Water ” 237 


of  an  arbitrary  spirit.  God  alone  could  make  it 
manifest  who  were  in  the  right  ; and  He  would  surely 
do  so  as  time  went  on. 

The  event  proved  the  wisdom  of  this  decision. 
Fan,  as  was  to  be  expected,  gradually  alienated  his 
followers  by  misconduct  and  incapacity  ; while  Hsi’s 
patient  and  prayerful  spirit  effectually  established 
him  in  the  confidence  of  all  right-minded  men. 

As  months  passed  on  signs  of  dissolution  became 
apparent  in  the  opposing  party,  and  Hsi,  after  one 
of  his  customary  seasons  of  prayer  and  fasting,  was 
impressed  with  the  conviction  that  the  final  collapse 
of  their  enterprise  was  near  at  hand.  His  thoughts 
were  specially  directed  to  John  xv.  6 : “If  a man 
abide  not  in  me,  he  is  cast  forth  as  a branch,  and  is 
withered.”  The  inevitableness  of  this  solemn  judg- 
ment came  to  him  as  a message  straight  from  God. 
And  in  all  the  leading  centres  he  called  the  attention 
of  the  Christians  to  what  he  believed  was  about  to 
happen. 

“ Rest  quietly  and  wait,”  he  said.  “ We  do  not 
need  to  fight  in  this  battle.  Within  three  months 
you  will  see  the  last  of  these  spurious  Refuges  brought 
to  an  end.” 

It  was  a bold  statement  ; but  his  words  were  not 
allowed  to  fall  to  the  ground.  It  soon  became 
evident  that  Fan  was  involved  in  hopeless  complica- 
tions. One  by  one  his  Refuges  failed,  and  the  whole 
movement  sank  into  disrepute.  Sincere  men  who 
had  become  involved  in  it,  saw  their  mistake  and 
withdrew.  Chang,  already  half  repentant,  broke  all 
connection  with  Fan,  and  started  a work  of  his  own 
on  wiser  lines,  in  another  district.  Deserted  thus  by 


238 


Pastor  Hsi 


his  followers,  Fan  gave  up  the  whole  thing  ; and  as 
a matter  of  fact,  before  three  months  were  over,  the 
last  of  his  Refuges  disappeared.1 

This  was  a solemn  warning  ; and  did  more  than 
any  church  action  could  have  done  to  recall  back- 
sliders, strengthen  the  Christians,  and  safeguard 
Hsi’s  position  in  days  to  come. 

Thus  blessing  grew  out  of  the  trouble.  The 
church  needed  cleansing : and  the  Lord  used  this 
means  for  drawing  off  the  worst  elements,  and  deep- 
ening the  mutual  love  and  confidence  of  those  who 
stood  the  test.  Much  pruning  and  training  were 
required,  especially  in  Hsi’s  own  case,  that  lives  the 
Holy  Spirit  was  using  might  be  more  fruitful  in 
days  to  come.  There  were  dangers  to  be  avoided 
and  graces  to  develop.  And  it  was  all  in  wise  and 
tender  hands  : “ My  Father  is  the  husbandman.” 

One  beautiful  result  of  the  long  strain  and 
pressure  was  the  way  in  which  Pastor  Hsi  was 
drawn  to  Mr.  Hoste,  and  learned  to  value  at  its  true 
worth  the  help  of  the  foreign  missionary.  Inde- 
pendent as  he  was  by  nature,  it  had  been  irksome  to 

1 Mr.  Stanley  Smith,  who  at  first  felt  a measure  of  sympathy  for 
Fan,  knowing  that  Hsi  had  not  been  always  wise,  made  an  opening 
for  him  in  the  new  district  he  went  to  open.  In  that  way  Fan  was 
drawn  off  from  Hung-tung,  and  an  opportunity  given  him  of  starting 
afresh  under  most  friendly  auspices.  But  it  was  no  use.  After  making 
endless  trouble  in  the  new  work,  he  had  finally  to  be  got  rid  of ; and 
since  then  has  lived  entirely  in  his  old  heathen  surroundings,  growing 
opium,  and  going  to  theatricals  in  the  temples,  though  he  has  never 
worshipped  idols. 

Years  after  the  trouble  of  1887,  both  he  and  Chang  so  far  confessed 
their  wrong  doing  as  to  go  to  Pastor  Hsi’s  home  at  the  festival  of  the 
New  Year  and  publicly  pay  their  respects.  This  courtesy  was  cordially 
welcomed,  and  amounted  to  a reconciliation  from  the  Chinese  point  of 
view.  But  Fan  has  never  come  back  to  the  Lord,  or  responded  to  any 
efforts  to  draw  him  again  into  Christian  fellowship.  Dear  reader,  will 
you  not  pray  earnestly  for  his  restoration  ? 


D.  E.  HOSTE.  Page  239. 

For  about  ten  years  Missionary-in-charge  at  Hung-tung,  now  General  Director  of  the 
China  Inland  Mission. 


“Through  Fire  and  through  Water”  239 


him  at  times  to  bear  with  the  restraints  of  even  such 
co-operation.  As  his  undertakings  grew  and  pros- 
pered, he  might  easily  have  been  tempted  to  swing 
off  from  the  Mission  altogether,  and  establish  a 
purely  native  organisation  that  would  have  lacked 
important  elements  of  permanence  and  strength. 
This  the  Fan  outbreak  finally  prevented.  At  a 
critical  time  in  his  experience  it  threw  him  back 
upon  the  Mission  for  support,  and  discovered  rich 
treasures  of  sympathy  and  friendship  he  might  other- 
wise have  continued  to  ignore.  And  of  all  fellow- 
labourers,  Mr.  Hoste  was  surely  the  most  fitted  to 
win  his  confidence  in  such  a crisis.  With  the  deepest 
appreciation  of  Hsi’s  character  and  work,  he  was 
not  blind  to  his  faults.  Yet  he  stood  by  him  as  few 
others  could  have  done  : always  at  hand  when  needed, 
but  letting  him  bear  his  own  burdens ; wise  in 
counsel ; steadfast  in  purpose  and  in  prayer.  This 
association  was  long  continued,  and  resulted  in  a 
friendship  the  depth  and  sacredness  of  which  are 
rarely  known.  Until  the  end  they  lived  and  worked 
together,  in  fellowship  that  had  not  a little  to  do 
with  the  deepening  and  mellowing  of  Hsi’s  character, 
that  so  markedly  began  in  the  dark  days  of  1887. 

But  it  was  long  before  the  painful  results  of  this 
opposition  passed  away.  More  or  less  for  years 
Hsi  was  involved  in  difficulties  of  which  it  was  the 
fruitful  source.  Sad  to  say,  the  disaffection  spread 
to  Chao-ch’eng,  and  it  was  in  the  Refuge  opened 
there  by  Elder  Si'  that  one  of  the  most  distressing 
experiences  took  place. 

At  the  height  of  the  Fan  troubles,  quite  a number 
of  the  Chao-ch’eng  Christians  sided  with  the  opposing 


240 


Pastor  Hsi 


party.  Some  were  already  backsliders,  and  others 
were  carried  away  with  the  prospect  of  financial 
gain.  They  followed  Fan’s  example,  and  opened  a 
Refuge,  hoping  to  supersede  the  original  work  to 
their  own  enrichment.  The  Chao-ch’eng  Refuge 
had  always  paid  well,  and  was  at  this  time  more 
than  self-supporting.  But  its  enemies  did  not  flourish. 
For  a while  they  reaped  a harvest,  just  as  Fan  had 
done,  by  the  indiscriminate  sale  of  Hsi’s  medicine. 
But  this  was  only  temporary.  And  the  final 
failure  of  the  enterprise  left  them  in  considerable 
embarrassment. 

A dear  old  man  named  Song  was  at  this  time 
in  charge  of  Hsi’s  Refuge,  and  pastor  of  the  church. 
Unfailing  sympathy  and  devotion  endeared  him  to 
the  Christians,  and  went  far  to  explain  the  success 
of  his  work.  But  full  of  unreasoning  jealousy,  the 
little  clique  that  had  broken  off  determined  to  wreck 
his  undertakings.  Guided  by  Fan’s  example,  they 
planned  an  attack  upon  the  Refuge,  with  the  purpose 
of  driving  out  its  occupants  and  obtaining  possession 
of  the  premises.  They  of  course  expected  that,  this 
being  done,  Hsi  would  come  up  to  look  after  his 
property  ; in  which  case  they  would  hold  him  to 
ransom,  or  force  him  to  buy  them  off  with  a con- 
siderable sum. 

One  Sunday  morning,  therefore,  a group  of  these 
men  well  known  as  former  Christians,  though  they 
had  gone  back  to  opium-smoking,  turned  up  at  the 
Refuge.  They  were  cordially  welcomed,  for  Song 
had  the  kindest  heart  and  bore  malice  toward  none. 
It  was  Communion  Sunday,  and  at  the  close  of  the 
first  service  Song  invited  all  the  members  of  the 


“Through  Fire  and  through  Water ” 241 


church  to  remain,  suggesting  that  other  friends 
might  retire  to  the  guest-hall.  Suddenly  the  little 
gang  who  had  been  waiting  this  opportunity,  sprang 
to  their  feet,  crying  : 

“ No,  we  will  not  withdraw  ! There  shall  be  no 
Communion  ! If  we  cannot  join,  you  shall  not 
have  it  at  all.” 

Confusion  and  panic  ensued.  Outsiders  became 
alarmed,  for  the  assailants  were  violently  abusive, 
and  the  Christians,  taken  unawares,  hardly  knew 
what  to  do.  Some  exclaimed  : 

“ Put  them  out.  It  is  unseemly.  We  must 
continue  the  service.” 

Others  were  for  calling  the  local  policeman  and 
having  the  disturbers  punished. 

“ No,”  said  old  Pastor  Song,  when  he  could  make 
his  voice  heard.  “ It  is  the  Lord’s  table,  not  ours. 
We  are  only  guests  at  His  Supper.  These  men  are 
defying  Him,  not  us.  The  Lord  must  deal  with 
them.  We  have  no  complaint.” 

This  greatly  surprised  the  aggressors,  who  had 
expected  a very  different  result.  They  were  prepared 
for  resistance,  and  hoped  to  work  up  a genuine 
quarrel.  But  Song,  understanding  this,  hurriedly 
explained  to  the  Christians  : 

“ If  we  turn  these  men  out  to-day,  next  Sunday 
we  shall  have  four  times  as  many  more.  Let  them 
alone.  The  Lord  will  undertake  for  us.” 

The  attacking  party,  seeing  the  Christians  weaken, 
as  they  supposed,  carried  things  with  a high  hand. 
They  cleared  the  chapel,  and  took  complete  pos- 
session of  the  premises.  They  were  so  violent  that 
the  patients  under  treatment  thought  it  best  to 

R 


242  Pastor  Hsi 

escape  while  they  could.  And  soon  the  Refuge  was 
deserted. 

Song,  of  course,  and  his  faithful  helper  Chu, 
stayed  on,  and  sent  word  to  Pastor  Hsi,  asking  him 
to  come  up  as  soon  as  possible.  But  Hsi,  on  con- 
sidering the  matter,  wrote  advising  them  to  retire 
from  the  conflict,  and  leave  the  men  in  possession 
of  the  premises.  He  saw  that  what  they  wanted 
was  money,  and  an  opportunity  for  making  further 
trouble,  and  that  the  only  thing  to  do  was  to  leave 
them  entirely  alone. 

“ The  Refuge  is  closed  anyhow,  for  the  present,” 
he  said.  “Just  take  what  things  you  can,  and  go 
elsewhere.  The  Lord  will  not  let  them  follow  you. 
We  shall  be  constantly  in  prayer.” 

This  advice  commended  itself  to  Song  and  Chu. 
And  gathering  together  a few  belongings,  before  the 
men  in  possession  of  the  Refuge  realised  what  was 
happening,  they  disappeared. 

But  it  was  not  easy  to  find  other  premises.  They 
had  to  put  up  with  miserable  accommodation  for  a 
long  time,  while  hunting  for  a landlord  willing  to 
take  them  in.  Plenty  of  houses  could  have  been 
bought  outright ; but  their  trouble  had  been  noised 
abroad,  and  no  one  was  willing  to  risk  a repetition 
of  such  scenes  on  a rented  property. 

“ See,”  said  their  critics,  “ what  a mistake  you 
have  made ! You  should  not  allow  yourselves  to 
be  imposed  upon.  You  are  simply  advertising  for 
all  the  riffraff  of  the  countryside ! Respectable 
people  despise  such  weakness,  and  feel  a contempt 
for  your  religion  accordingly.  Even  your  God  does 
not  seem  able  to  protect  you  ! ” 


“Through  Fire  and  through  Water”  243 


It  was  a difficult  situation,  and  many  of  the 
Christians  were  puzzled.  When  week  after  week 
went  by,  and  no  judgment  from  Heaven  overtook 
their  enemies,  they  too  began  to  advise  going  to 
law  for  the  recovery  of  the  Refuge  property.  Hsi 
felt  the  trouble  keenly ; and  poor  Song  and  his 
helper  had  hard  work  to  hold  on.  But  they  did 
their  best  with  a few  patients  in  great  discomfort, 
and  gave  themselves  to  prayer  and  fasting. 

Meanwhile  the  men  with  the  Refuge  on  their 
hands  rather  felt  the  wind  taken  out  of  their  sails. 
They  did  not  know  what  to  do.  They  had  no  real 
grievance,  nor  would  the  Christians  give  them  an 
opportunity  for  making  any.  They  had  ostensibly 
gained  their  point  and  come  off  victors.  What 
more  could  be  desired  ? And  yet  they  could  do 
nothing  with  the  premises,  and  were  finding  them- 
selves in  an  awkward  predicament. 

And  then  the  Lord  began  to  work  on  behalf  of 
His  servants.  It  all  came  about  so  naturally  that 
it  scarcely  seemed  like  the  judgment  of  God.  But 
all  the  ringleaders  who  had  seized  the  Refuge  became 
involved  in  serious  trouble.  Family  affairs  went 
wrong.  Some  were  reduced  to  poverty.  Others 
fell  sick.  One  or  two  died.  Gradually  the  opposi- 
tion which  had  been  so  formidable  melted  away, 
and  in  the  course  of  a few  months  it  entirely  dis- 
appeared. Onlookers  were  surprised  ; for,  as  every 
one  could  see,  not  a man  among  the  Christians  had 
lifted  a finger  against  their  enemies. 

Meanwhile  the  Lord  provided  a place  in  which 
the  Refuge  and  church  meetings  could  be  carried 
on.  The  very  house  Song  most  desired  was  given 


244 


Pastor  Hsi 


them  in  answer  to  prayer.  The  landlord  at  first 
would  not  hear  of  renting  it.  He  was  willing  to 
sell,  or  to  lease.  But  this  the  Refuge  could  not 
afford,  and  Song  had  almost  given  up  hope. 

Just  then  Pastor  and  Mrs.  Hsi  arrived  in  the 
city  under  peculiar  circumstances.  They  were 
travelling  homeward  from  Hoh-chau,  and  had  to 
pass  Chao-ch’eng  on  the  way.  They  had  not  in- 
tended staying  there,  but  strangely  enough  found 
themselves  without  provision  for  the  journey,  having 
left  their  cash-bag  behind.  It  was  too  late  to  go 
back  and  fetch  it.  So  they  pressed  on  to  Chao- 
ch’eng,  knowing  there  were  friends  there  who  would 
gladly  supply  their  need. 

Upon  reaching  the  city,  Hsi  remembered  a visit 
he  wished  to  pay  to  a former  patient,  and  the  cart 
was  driven  straight  to  his  door.  Delighted  at  their 
arrival,  this  gentleman  received  them  with  all  hos- 
pitality ; and  before  they  could  leave  again  another 
visitor  was  announced,  who  proved  to  be  the  land- 
lord of  the  very  house  Song  was  so  anxious  to 
obtain.  He  was  far  from  well,  and  finding  Hsi  in 
the  guest -hall,  entered  into  friendly  conversation, 
and  finally  asked  him  to  prescribe  for  his  complaint. 

This  was  Hsi’s  opportunity.  Listening  to  the 
medical  details  put  before  him,  his  heart  went  up  in 
prayer  to  God  both  for  the  patient  and  the  Refuge. 
The  result  was  that  the  gentleman  went  away  with 
a valuable  prescription,  after  he  had  cordially  ex- 
pressed his  willingness  to  let  Song  have  the  house 
at  a nominal  rental. 

It  was  a satisfaction  not  to  require  the  new 
premises  long.  At  the  end  of  about  six  months  all 


“Through  Fire  and  through  Water ” 245 


opposition  had  vanished.  The  original  premises 
were  vacant,  and  the  landlord  was  eager  for  Song  to 
return. 

“ I so  well  remember,”  writes  Mr.  Hoste,  “ when 
we  went  back  to  the  old  Refuge.  Oh,  the  power  of 
God  that  was  in  that  place ! One  felt  it  over- 
whelmingly at  times.  It  was  so  easy,  in  the  meet- 
ings there,  to  talk  of  Him.  One  did  not  need  to 
warm  things  up,  or  labour  to  make  an  impression. 
The  working  of  the  Holy  Spirit  was  manifest.” 

During  the  next  four  and  a half  years  nearly 
five  hundred  men  were  cured  of  opium-smoking  in 
those  premises,  many  scores  of  whom,  under  the 
loving  influence  of  Pastor  Song,  were  led  to  Christ. 

Thus  the  Lord  undertook  for  His  own,  turning 
all  the  troubles  of  those  difficult  years  to  fuller 
blessing.  “ Thou  hast  caused  men  to  ride  over  our 
heads : we  went  through  fire  and  through  water  ; 
but  thou  broughtest  us  out  into  a wealthy  place.” 

Looking  back  upon  it  all,  long  after,  Hsi  wrote  : 

At  that  time  the  Heavenly  Father  allowed  Satan  to 
buffet  me,  and  tried  me  with  fire,  in  a manner  quite 
different  from  anything  I had  before  experienced.  There 
were  three  false  brethren  connected  with  the  Refuge  work, 
who  endeavoured  to  kill  me.  But  trusting  in  the  Lord, 
I escaped  out  of  their  hands.  In  four  of  the  leading 
Refuges  there  were  deaths  among  those  who  were  break- 
ing off  opium,  and  in  all  the  others  we  had  great  and 
special  troubles.  And  for  nearly  two  years  this  testing 
continued. 

Each  time  I met  with  heavy  trials — all  of  which  I 
received  from  the  hands  of  my  Heavenly  Father — I used 
to  fast  for  three,  four,  or  five  days  : and  the  tears  that  I 
shed  were  beyond  knowledge.  But  the  Lord  opened  a 


246 


Pastor  Hsi 


way  of  escape  for  me.  And  although  I endured  much 
loss  of  means,  weariness,  and  alarm-still,  in  the  end,  it 
was  peace.  For,  in  the  midst  of  it  all,  the  Lord  comforted 
and  strengthened  me,  and  kept  me  from  growing  cold- 
hearted  and  going  back. 

Now,  thanks  be  to  God’s  grace,  all  the  Refuges  are  in 
peace. 


XIX 

A WEALTHY  PLACE 

BEFORE  us  is  a list  of  the  Refuges  Hsi  was  enabled 
to  open  in  the  years  immediately  following  1887. 
It  is  a long  list,  and  most  significant ; embracing 
city  after  city,  town  after  town,  province  after 
province.  Eight  places  on  the  populous  plain  around 
the  capital  ; five  cities  in  the  far  south  of  Shan-si  ; 
five  cities  still  farther  south,  in  Ho-nan  ; Si-an  Fu 
itself,  and  other  important  centres  in  adjacent  pro- 
vinces: in  all,  more  than  twenty  Refuges  opened  within 
six  years,  and  every  one  of  them  in  places  where 
no  missionary  work  was  being  done  (see  p.  248). 

“ For  I the  Lord  thy  God  will  hold  thy  right 
hand,  saying  unto  thee,  Fear  not ; I will  help  thee. 
Fear  not,  thou  worm  Jacob,  and  ye  few  men  of 
Israel ; I will  help  thee,  saith  the  Lord  thy  God, 
thy  Redeemer.  . . And  thou  shalt  rejoice  in  the 
Lord,  thou  shalt  glory  in  the  Holy  One  of 
Israel.” 

“ When  men  are  cast  down,  then  thou  shalt  say, 
There  is  lifting  up.”  1 

And  all  this  began  in  the  dark  days  of  the  very 

1 Isaiah  xli.  13-16  ; Job  xxii.  29. 

247 


248 


Pastor  Hsi 


darkest  time  he  was  ever  called  to  go  through. 
For  it  was  then,  while  Hsi  was  all  alone  at  Hung- 
tung,  only  a few  weeks  after  the  outbreak  of  the 
Fan  troubles,  that  a messenger  arrived  calling  him 
to  the  capital  to  meet  Mr.  Stevenson,  who  was 
returning  to  Shan-si  on  important  Mission  business. 

It  was  August  1887  when,  sad  at  heart,  he  took 
that  solitary  journey.  How  changed  were  all  his 
circumstances  since  the  time,  only  one  year  before, 
when  Mr.  Hudson  Taylor  had  come  down  that  very 
road ! Then,  all  had  promised  brightly  for  the 
future,  and  fresh  opportunities  of  usefulness  called 
for  redoubled  effort.  Now,  difficulties  and  dis- 


HSFS  REFUGES  OPENED  AFTER  1887. 


P ing-yao  Plain , Shan-si. 


P’ING-YAO. 
Tung-ku. 
Ling-shih. 
K’i  Hsien. 


Hsu-kou. 

Kiao-ch’eng. 

Shih-\vu. 

Tsing-an-yang. 


South  Shan-si. 

Wen-hsi  Hsien.  I Tse-chau  Fu. 

P’u-chau  Fu.  I Yang-ch’eng. 

Wu-cheng  ts’o. 


On  the  Si-an  Plain,  Shen-si. 

Si-an  Fu.  I Wei-nan-Hsien. 


In  Honan. 


Yung-ning  Hsien. 
Huai-k’ing  Fu. 
Wen  Hsien. 


Chang-te  Fu. 

Wu-an  Hsien. 

no  li  W.  of  Shun-teh  Fu. 


In  Chih-li. 
Nan-ho  Hsien. 


249 


A Wealthy  Place 

couragements  had  closed  in  on  every  hand,  and 
nothing  but  a sea  of  troubles  loomed  ahead. 

Wonderfully,  at  such  a time,  the  Lord  knows 
how  to  open  new  vistas  of  hope,  fresh  springs  of  en- 
couragement ! “ His  understanding  is  infinite.”  Do 

you  feel  helpless  as  “ a bruised  reed  ” ? Is  all  your 
best  nothing  but  “ smoking  flax  ” ? Then  look  up  ! 
Your  case  is  just  the  one  for  Him.  Like  Hsi,  you 
shall  rejoice  to  find  He  still  has  need  of  you.  There 
is  uplifting. 

It  was  beautiful  how  it  all  came  about.  One 
chief  object  of  Mr.  Stevenson’s  visit  was  to  discuss 
with  Hsi  plans  that  were  ripening  in  his  own  mind 
for  large  extension  of  the  Refuge  work.  A forward 
movement  was  just  beginning  in  the  evangelisation 
of  the  province  ; and  it  was  felt  that  as  an  auxiliary 
agency  in  opening  up  new  districts  and  gaining  the 
confidence  of  the  people,  nothing  could  be  more 
helpful  than  Hsi’s  system,  under  his  own  super- 
vision. 

One  of  the  missionaries  at  the  capital  was  ready 
to  work  with  him  and  provide  the  money  needful 
for  renting  premises  all  over  the  P’ing-yao  plain. 
And  there  would  be  no  difficulty  about  the  initial 
expenses  in  other  districts  also.  The  suggestion 
was  for  Hsi  to  undertake  all  the  responsibility,  find 
and  train  workers,  decide  upon  suitable  localities, 
and  establish  Refuges  as  widely  as  possible,  begin- 
ning with  the  above-mentioned  plain  ; and  .that  the 
Mission  should  follow  up  the  openings  thus  made, 
by  caring  for  the  spiritual  interests  of  the  work. 
No  more  enthusiastic  associate  could  have  been 
found  than  Mr.  Orr  Ewing,  already  winning  for 


250 


Pastor  Hsi 


himself  among  Shan -si  Christians  the  beautifully 
suggestive  name  of  “Glory-face”;  and  no  more 
appreciative  director  than  Mr.  Stevenson,  who  had 
so  sympathetic  an  understanding  of  Hsi’s  life  and 
work. 

The  plain  suggested  was  an  important  region 
lying  immediately  south  of  the  capital.  With  a 
population  of  fully  a million,  it  had  nine  governing 
cities,  and  no  fewer  than  four  thousand  towns  and 
villages,  in  none  of  which  missionary  work  had  as 
yet  been  commenced.  Chief  of  all  these  cities  was 
P’ing-yao,  the  great  banking  centre  of  North  China, 
which  gave  its  name  to  the  plain.  Crowded  with 
merchants  and  scholars,  and  visited  by  a constant 
stream  of  travellers,  this  city  in  itself  offered  a most 
important  sphere  for  the  Gospel.  And  reaching 
out  from  it  in  all  directions  lay  a perfect  network 
of  towns  and  villages  of  which  it  was  the  governing 
centre. 

The  idea  was,  if  the  Lord  opened  the  way,  to 
obtain  a footing  in  P’ing-yao  city  first  of  all.  The 
Opium  Refuge  as  an  entering  wedge  would  soon 
make  it  possible  for  Mr.  Orr  Ewing  to  secure  a 
house  and  make  his  headquarters  there.  And 
further  extension  would  follow.  Then,  from  Hoh- 
chau  in  the  south,  across  the  whole  length  of  the 
plain,  Hsi  was  to  open  a chain  of  Refuges,  one  in 
each  walled  city  if  possible,  many  of  which  it  was 
hoped  would  develop  into  permanent  stations  of  the 
Mission. 

It  was  a large  programme,  and  Hsi  was  greatly 
encouraged  ; although  for  the  time  being  his  circum- 
stances did  not  admit  of  much  advance  in  the  direc- 


251 


A Wealthy  Place 

tion  indicated.  He  went  back  to  Hung-tung  richer 
in  friends  and  in  sympathy,  with  new  fellowship  in 
prayer,  and  an  outlook  that  inspired  hope  and 
strengthened  patience  through  dark  days  yet  to 
come. 

Among  Hsi’s  most  promising  helpers  at  that 
time  was  a young  farmer  named  Hsu,  from  a village 
a few  miles  west  of  Chao-ch’eng.  When  the  Refuge 
was  first  opened  in  that  city,  Hsii  was  a confirmed 
opium-smoker,  and  in  course  of  time  he  was  per- 
suaded to  try  what  the  strangers  could  do  to  cure  a 
craving  as  bad  as  his. 

With  no  thought  of  becoming  a Christian,  Hsii 
went  into  the  city  and  presented  himself  at  the  Refuge 
for  admission.  He  was  a tall,  fine-looking  young 
fellow,  but  sadly  affected  already  by  the  degrading 
influence  of  opium.  With  unusual  ability  and  a fair 
education,  he  was  a man  to  make  his  mark  for  good 
or  ill  : just  the  sort  of  man  most  welcome  in  Hsi’s 
Refuges,  though  he  little  guessed  the  reason  why. 

Much  prayer  was  made  on  his  behalf,  and  his 
cure  was  entirely  successful  ; though  to  the  sorrow  of 
the  Refuge  workers,  he  left  as  he  came,  unconverted. 
But  this  was  cause  for  jubilation  among  his  family 
and  friends,  whose  one  fear  had  been  lest  he  should 
return  to  them  “ bewitched.” 

Their  satisfaction,  however,  was  premature.  For 
a time  all  went  well.  But  cold,  rainy  days  came, 
and  trying  experiences  in  business.  Young  Hsii 
was  out  of  sorts  and  downhearted.  The  old  solace 
was  close  at  hand.  Forgetting  the  bitter  conse- 
quences, he  went  back  to  his  opium  pipe.  And 
then  the  descent  was  rapid.  He  relapsed  com- 


252  Pastor  Hsi 

pletely  into  his  former  habits,  and  was  soon  worse 
off  than  before. 

Months  after,  remorseful  and  wretched,  he  crept 
back  again  to  his  best  friends.  The  doors  of  the 
Refuge  were  open  to  receive  him.  Love  and  care 
were  lavished  upon  his  cure.  Until,  broken-down, 
the  poor  opium-smoker  wept  his  way  to  the  feet  of 
Jesus.  Then  it  was  that  Hsi  got  hold  of  him, 
and  brought  him  to  his  own  home  for  further  help 
and  teaching.  There  HsiA  found  complete  deliver- 
ance. His  opium  - habit  was  finally  conquered. 
And  from  that  time  he  gave  all  his  life  to  saving 
others,  body  and  soul. 

Attractive,  genial,  gifted  as  a speaker,  and  full  of 
tact  and  courage,  Hsii  was  well  fitted  to  win  his 
way  in  a new  and  difficult  sphere.  But  more  than 
all  this,  was  the  deep  reality  of  his  spiritual  life, 
his  love  for  souls,  prayerfulness,  and  real  devotion. 

This  was  the  man  Hsi  was  planning  to  use  as 
a pioneer  in  the  new  enterprise.  Hsii  was  eager 
for  the  task.  And  as  soon  as  respite  from  pressing 
difficulties  made  it  possible,  he  was  sent  forth  in 
prayer  and  faith  to  P’ing-yao.  Plunged  as  a 
stranger  into  the  busy  life  of  that  great  city,  Hsii 
needed  all  the  help  that  came  to  him  from  those 
that  held  the  ropes  at  home.  “ Unprayed  for,” 
said  the  missionary  pioneer  of  Mongolia,  “ I feel 
like  a diver  at  the  bottom  of  the  sea  cut  off  from 
his  air-supply  ; or  a fireman  on  a burning  building, 
with  an  empty  hose.”  But  Hsii  was  not  forgotten, 
and  in  answer  to  prayer  the  Refuge  at  P’ing-yao 
soon  became  an  established  fact. 

Meanwhile,  in  yet  another  direction,  Hsi , was 


253 


A Wealthy  Place 

being  drawn  into  new  developments  as  unexpected 
as  they  were  encouraging.  A week’s  journey  from 
P’ing-yao,  away  in  the  south  of  the  province,  lay  the 
busy  city  of  Wen-hsi,  with  its  hundreds  of  opium- 
smokers  but  no  Refuge.  The  fame  of  Hsi’s  treat- 
ment had  made  its  way  to  this  district ; and  during 
the  winter  of  1888,  a man  who  knew  nothing  of  the 
Christians,  but  was  eager  to  be  cured  if  possible, 
travelled  up  painfully  to  Hung-tung. 

Weary  with  his  journey,  cold  and  forlorn  as  an 
opium-smoker  can  be  on  wintry  days,  he  inquired 
his  way  to  the  Refuge,  and  was  directed  to  the 
handsome  doorway  on  Grain-Market  Street.  This 
looked  hopeful.  And  when  the  gate-keeper  admitted 
him  to  a spacious,  well-kept  courtyard,  on  which  the 
Refuge  opened,  he  felt  he  had  come  to  the  right 
place.  Still  more  was  he  pleased  with  the  welcome 
that  encouraged  him  to  tell  his  story. 

A hundred  miles  away,  in  Wen-hsi  city,  he  had 
heard  of  the  honourable  Refuge.  His  case  was 
almost  hopeless.  But  as  a last  resort  he  had  made 
the  difficult  journey.  He  was  prepared  to  meet 
necessary  expenses,  and  hoped  that  the  benevolent 
doers  of  good  deeds  would  take  him  in. 

Once  at  home  in  the  Refuge,  the  new  patient 
found  plenty  to  occupy  time  and  attention.  Full  of 
wonder,  he  was  never  tired  of  asking  questions  about 
all  that  was  going  on.  The  singing,  the  preaching, 
the  kindliness  of  the  Christians,  the  strange  power 
of  their  prayer-answering  God,  all  interested  him 
deeply. 

“ If  I had  only  known,”  he  said,  “ I would  have 
come  years  ago  ! ” 


254 


Pastor  Hsi 


Delivered  at  length  from  his  opium-habit,  the 
time  came  for  leaving  the  Refuge.  But  it  was  hard 
to  say  good-bye.  And  the  Wen-hsi  patient  left  half 
his  heart  behind  him,  when  he  went  back  to  the 
south  of  the  province. 

Not  long  after,  two  or  three  other  strangers  arrived 
from  that  distant  city.  “ Oh,  we  are  friends  of 
Mr.  — — He  has  told  us  about  the  illustrious 
Refuge.  We  too  want  to  be  cured  and  believe  in 
Jesus.” 

And  all  through  the  winter  this  went  on.  One 
after  another,  or  in  little  groups,  these  Wen-hsi  men 
appeared,  smiling  and  friendly  ; though  more  or  less 
miserable,  all  of  them,  through  the  ravages  of  opium. 
One  by  one  they  went  back  ; well  in  body  and  en- 
lightened, if  not  saved  in  soul.  And  always  there 
were  more  to  follow  ! Until  in  the  course  of  that 
one  season,  no  fewer  than  a hundred  patients  from 
Wen-hsi  had  passed  through  the  Hung-tung  Refuge. 
And  most  encouraging  of  all  was  the  interest  they 
showed  in  the  Gospel.  Many  became  inquirers  ; and 
some,  earnest  Christians. 

“ Truly,”  said  Hsi  at  length,  “ it  is  God  that  gives 
the  increase  ! While  we  are  ready  to  faint  through 
many  afflictions,  He  is  working  out  in  new  and  un- 
expected places  His  purposes  of  grace.  The  Lord 
is  never  weary  and  never  discouraged.  Oh,  that  we 
may  more  closely  walk  with  Him  ! ” 

So  great  was  the  interest  in  Wen-hsi,  that  a 
Refuge  had  to  be  opened  there,  which  became  a 
centre  of  much  blessing.  Hsi  paid  several  visits  to 
the  city.  And  later  on,  four  other  Refuges  were 
established  in  that  part  of  the  province,  one  of  which 


A Wealthy  Place  255 

was  in  an  important  place  on  the  banks  of  the 
Yellow  River. 

Up  at  P’ing-yao  also,  the  work  was  attended  with 
blessing.  Hsii’s  Refuge  was  successful,  financially 
and  spiritually.  Hsi  visited  the  district  often,  plan- 
ning for  further  developments.  He  waited  much 
upon  God  about  every  step,  praying  to  be  guided  to 
the  right  places  and  the  right  men  for  the  work. 
And  the  hand  of  the  Lord  was  with  him.  In  four 
of  the  chief  cities  on  the  plain  and  several  lesser 
towns  and  villages,  Refuges  were  opened  which 
became  centres  of  light  and  blessing.  Mr.  Orr 
Ewing  came  to  live  at  P’ing-yao  ; and  other  mission- 
aries followed.  Finally,  three  of  the  Refuges  de- 
veloped into  mission  stations,  which  are  still  carried 
on.  Six  years  from  the  spring  of  1888,  when  Hsu 
commenced  the  work,  a conference  was  held  in 
P’ing-yao  city,  attended  by  over  ninety  church 
members,  at  which  nineteen  men  were  baptized. 
And  many  more  believers,  who  could  not  be  present, 
were  scattered  in  village  homes  throughout  the 
district. 

Still  the  work  grew,  and  Hsi  grew  with  it.  In 
that  same  winter  of  1888,  tidings  reached  him  that 
drew  his  heart  very  specially  to  the  great  plain  of 
Si-an,  beyond  the  western  mountains.  There,  walled 
about  in  proud  exclusiveness,  lay  the  ancient  city, 
once  capital  of  China,  that  had  never  opened  its 
gates  to  the  residence  of  foreigners.  No  missionaries 
were  working  there,  and  the  bitter  opposition  of  the 
wealthy  and  educated  classes  made  their  entrance 
impossible.  And  all  around  Si-an  stretched  the  vast 
plain,  fertile,  populous,  unreached  : twelve  thousand 


Pastor  Hsi 


256 

square  miles  of  country ; with  twenty-one  walled 
cities,  sixty  market  towns,  and  almost  countless 
villages  crowded  with  people,  among  whom  no 
witnesses  for  Christ  had  been  able  to  gain  a footing. 

“ I heard,”  writes  Hsi  in  his  brief  record  of  these 
years,  “ that  Si-an,  the  provincial  capital,  had  several 
times  refused  to  allow  missionaries  to  settle  within 
its  walls.  I therefore  prayed  that  the  Lord  would 
guide  me,  and  enable  me  to  open  a Refuge  in  that 
city ; that  by  means  of  curing  opium-smokers,  I 
might  lead  some  to  trust  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  and 
make  it  manifest  that  the  sole  object  the  foreign 
teachers  have  in  view  is  the  announcement  of  good 
tidings,  able  to  save  the  body  as  well  as  the  soul.” 

No  wonder  his  heart  was  drawn  out  in  longing 
toward  such  a sphere  ! But  it  was  one  thing  to  pray 
for  Si-an  and  sympathise  with  the  missionaries  who 
had  suffered  there,  and  quite  another  to  attempt  its 
evangelisation.  No  city  perhaps  in  all  China,  was 
at  that  time  more  conservative  and  anti-foreign.  It 
was  at  a distance  from  his  home,  several  days’  journey 
across  the  Yellow  River  ; and  in  another  province, 
where  the  difference  of  dialect  and  customs  would 
at  once  proclaim  him  a stranger.  He  had  no  friends 
there,  no  openings,  no  influence.  And  the  fact  of 
his  connection  with  foreigners  and  faith  in  the 
religion  they  preached,  would  stamp  the  Refuge 
work  as  suspicious,  and  might  even  put  his  life  in 
danger.  But  the  missionaries  could  suffer  for  Si-an. 
Why  should  not  he  ? 

Could  he  have  known  of  the  brave  attempt  being 
made,  even  then,  by  one  such  lonely  worker,  how 
much  more  eagerly  would  he  have  longed  to  share 


I.  THE  BEGINNING  OF  THE  SI-AN  PLAIN,  SHEN-SI. 

2.  AN  IDOL  AND  FONT  ON  THE  SI-AN  PLAIN,  NOT  FAR  FROM  THE 

NESTORIAN  TABLET.  Page  256. 

The  Si-an  plain,  fertile  and  populous,  is  12,000  square  miles  in  area,  and  has  twenty- 
one  walled  cities,  sixty  market  towns,  and  almost  countless  villages.  Si-an  Fu  is  an  old 
capital  of  China,  and  was  recently  the  seat  of  the  Chinese  Government  during  the  Empress 
Dowager’s  flight  from  Peking. 


257 


A Wealthy  Place 

his  sufferings  for  Jesus’  sake  ! For  far  away  on  the 
other  side  of  the  city,  Mr.  Botham  was  praying 
and  toiling  patiently  for  the  evangelisation  of  that 
populous  plain.  During  the  preceding  summer, 
single-handed  and  far  from  strong,  oppressed  by  the 
great  heat  and  still  greater  loneliness,  he  had  spent 
months  in  travelling  among  those  scores  of  towns 
and  cities,  facing  the  problem  of  how  to  bring  the 
Gospel  “ to  every  creature  ” in  the  parish  he  had 
taken  for  his  own. 

“ It  is  hard  work,”  he  said  to  a friend  at  Han- 
chung,  “ and  there  is  apparently  little  prospect  of 
success.  But  I am  willing  to  walk  in  the  dark 
with  God.” 

“In  the  dark  with  God  ! ” exclaimed  his  brother- 
missionary. “ Why,  in  Him  and  with  Him  is  no 
darkness  at  all ! ” 

“ He  that  followeth  me  shall  not  walk  in  dark- 
ness.” It  seemed  as  if  the  Lord  Himself  brought 
home  the  message.  And  from  that  time  there  was 
always  light  amid  the  loneliness  ; for  he  dwelt  with 
God. 

As  winter  came  on,  Botham  was  joined  by  two 
other  devoted  pioneers  ; and  when  spring  returned 
he  was  married,  and  the  brave  little  band  was 
cheered  by  the  coming  of  his  young  wife,  a spirit 
as  heroic  as  any.  There  were  four  of  them  then  on 
the  plain,  travelling  from  place  to  place,  unable  to 
settle  anywhere,  living  in  inns  on  native  foods,  and 
dressing  just  like  the  people  around  them  ; homeless 
summer  and  winter,  but  for  their  home  in  one 
another’s  love  and  in  the  love  of  God.  Yet  they 
were  satisfied.  And  the  young  husband  could  write  : 

S 


258 


Pastor  Hsi 


“ Homeless  as  we  are,  I am  never  so  happy  as 
when,  with  all  my  worldly  goods  on  one  donkey  and 
my  wife  on  another,  I start  out  to  carry  the  Gospel 
to  some  new  place  on  the  Si-an  plain.” 

In  those  days  they  never  felt  it  safe  for  more 
than  two  of  the  party  to  be  in  any  one  place  at  a 
time  ; and  even  two  had  to  make  their  visits  short,  for 
fear  of  raising  an  excitement  among  the  people. 
They  literally  obeyed  the  Lord’s  command  : “ When 
they  persecute  you  in  one  city,  flee  ye  to  another.” 
And  they  found  it  advisable  to  flee  quite  often. 

“ But  we  were  careful,”  wrote  Mr.  Botham, 
“ always  to  flee  in  a circle  ! And  coming  back  to 
the  same  places  frequently,  the  people  grew  accus- 
tomed to  seeing  us,  and  opposition  began  to  die 
away.” 

Even  in  the  most  troubled  times  they  were  better 
off  than  their  Master ; for,  as  they  frequently  re- 
minded themselves,  there  was  no  room  for  Him, 
even  in  the  inn.  And  the  great  compensation  was 
that  bitter  and  painful  experiences  only  drew  them 
more  closely  to  His  heart.  Sometimes  they  blamed 
themselves  for  feeling  so  keenly  the  dreadful  things 
said  about  them,  and  the  public  placards  accusing 
them  of  atrocious  crimes.  But  one  day  they  re- 
membered the  cry  of  the  world’s  Saviour  : “ Reproach 
hath  broken  my  heart.”  And  this  comforted  them. 
For  were  they  not  drinking  His  cup  ; sharing  with 
Him  the  shame  and  scorn  they  could  not  get 
accustomed  to  ? 

On  one  occasion,  meeting  their  fellow-workers 
coming  from  a city  where  there  had  been  much 
opposition,  the  Bothams  inquired  whether  they  had 


A Wealthy  Place  259 

been  able  to  do  anything  there  under  the  circum- 
stances. “ Yes,  we  were  able  to  praise  the  Lord  ! ” 
responded  the  young  men  gladly.  Upon  which 
their  friends  also  thanked  God  and  took  courage. 

But  Hsi  knew  nothing  of  all  this,  though  his 
thoughts  and  prayers  were  increasingly  directed 
toward  Si-an.  On  account  of  the  difficulty  of  the 
undertaking,  he  had  decided  to  go  himself,  whenever 
the  way  opened.  And  at  length,  sure  of  divine 
guidance,  he  seized  an  opportunity  when  all  was 
going  well  in  the  Refuges,  and  set  out  on  the  long 
and  lonely  journey.  His  brief  manuscript  supplies 
but  little  record  of  his  experiences,  and  other 
sources  of  information  are  few.  But  the  fact  of 
chief  importance  is  that  he  was  prospered. 

On  the  way  he  seems  to  have  met  with  a military 
mandarin,  a Mohammedan,  who  was  travelling  in 
the  same  direction.  Pleased  with  the  scholarly 
stranger,  this  man  made  many  inquiries  as  to  his 
connections  and  the  object  of  his  journey.  When 
he  found  that  Hsi  was  a doctor,  prepared  to  under- 
take the  cure  of  opium  - smokers,  he  promptly 
confessed  that  he  himself  was  a slave  to  the  habit, 
but  most  anxious  to  be  free.  With  this  object  in 
view,  he  befriended  Hsi  on  their  arrival  in  Si-an, 
and  materially  helped  him  in  securing  suitable 
premises.  Then,  in  spite  of  the  difference  of  their 
religious  opinions,  he  put  himself  into  Hsi’s  hands 
for  treatment ; and  in  answer  to  prayer  his  case  was 
successfully  dealt  with.  This  favourable  beginning 
did  much  to  ensure  success,  for  the  mandarin 
was  well  known  and  had  many  opium  - smoking 
friends. 


26q 


Pastor  Hsi 


Finding  the  Refuge  likely  to  prosper,  Hsi  sent 
back  to  Elder  Si  for  two  reliable  men  ; and  having 
spent  some  weeks  preaching  and  teaching  in  the 
city,  he  left  them  in  charge,  returning  to  visit  the 
work  from  time  to  time. 

A year  later,  when  Si-an  was  crowded  with 
scholars  for  the  annual  examination,  two  wealthy 
young  fellows,  sons  of  a retired  mandarin,  came  up 
to  take  their  degree.  Fond  of  gay  company,  they 
had  easily  fallen  into  the  habit  of  opium-smoking, 
and  were  now  suffering  from  the  vice  they  could  not 
conquer.  On  the  streets  of  the  great  metropolis 
they  met  their  old  military  friend  the  Mohammedan 
mandarin.  After  profound  salutations,  the  young 
men,  surprised  by  the  change  in  his  appearance, 
exclaimed : 

“ Some  great  good  fortune  has  surely  befallen 
you,  General.  You  never  looked  better  in  your  life  ! 
What  accounts  for  this  renewal  of  youth  ? ” 

“ Good  fortune  indeed,”  replied  the  older  man, 
smiling.  “ And  good  fortune  that  you  may  share. 
I have  given  up  opium-smoking.” 

“ Why  ! Is  it  possible  ? By  what  magic  could 
you  accomplish  this  ? And  did  you  say  there  is 
hope  for  us  too  ? ” 

“ By  all  means.  Come,  and  I will  take  you  to 
the  place  where  my  friend  Hsi  of  P’ing-yang  applies 
his  remarkable  treatment.” 

Delighted  with  all  they  saw,  the  brothers  decided 
to  make  the  most  of  the  opportunity  ; and,  released 
from  the  examination  hall,  they  hastened  to  the 
Refuge  and  put  themselves  under  the  care  of  the 
Christians.  Weeks  went  by,  during  which  they 


26i 


A Wealthy  Place 

learned  much  of  the  Truth  ; and  when,  completely 
cured,  they  left  the  city,  it  was  with  feelings  of  the 
deepest  gratitude  and  interest. 

But  what  shall  be  said  of  the  satisfaction  of  the 
father  who  received  them  home  again,  well  and 
strong  as  they  had  not  been  for  years  ? When  the 
old  gentleman  heard  their  story,  and  learned  that 
the  Christians  had  refused  the  large  sum  of  money 
pressed  upon  them  over  and  above  the  usual  pay- 
ment, he  was  so  delighted  that  he  ordered  a beautiful 
pien , or  presentation  tablet,  to  be  made  and  sent  to 
the  Refuge,  with  a glowing  inscription  in  praise  of 
the  work  and  its  virtuous  promoters.  This  valuable 
gift  was  suspended  in  the  guest-hall ; and  in  a city 
so  full  of  official  and  scholarly  men  as  Si-an,  it 
proved  of  no  little  service. 

By  the  blessing  of  God  the  Refuge  continued  to 
prosper.  Numbers  of  men  were  delivered  from  the 
opium-habit,  and  not  a few  became  interested  in 
the  Gospel.  On  one  of  his  visits  to  the  city,  Hsi 
found  four  or  five  inquirers  who  had  given  up 
idolatry,  one  of  whom  was  evidently  a sincere 
believer  in  Jesus.  This  man,  whose  name  was 
Chang,  was  most  anxious  to  be  baptized.  There 
were  no  Christians  in  the  city  but  the  Refuge 
keepers  ; nor  was  there  any  organised  church  within 
hundreds  of  miles.  But  after  prayer  and  fasting, 
Hsi  decided  to  receive  him,  and  Chang  was  baptized  : 
the  first  believer  thus  to  confess  his  faith  in  Christ 
on  all  the  plain.  Several  others  subsequently  joined 
the  little  group ; and  Hsi  was  greatly  helped  on 
more  than  one  occasion  by  the  faith  and  earnestness 
he  found  among  these  Si-an  converts. 


262 


Pastor  Hsi 


Meanwhile  a change  was  coming,  gradually,  all 
over  the  surrounding  district.  The  labours  of  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Botham  and  their  companions  began  to 
tell.  Their  prayers  and  tears  were  not  forgotten. 
The  new  day  dawned  slowly,  but  it  dawned  at  last. 
The  people  from  being  less  suspicious,  began  to  grow 
interested,  and  even  friendly.  As  the  missionaries 
moved  from  place  to  place,  they  would  gather  in 
large  numbers  to  listen  to  the  Gospel.  The  women 
came  to  look  for  Mrs.  Botham’s  visits,  and  flocked 
around  her,  bringing  out  chairs  and  tea.  The  lives 
of  the  missionaries  had  done  their  work.  Homeless 
for  years,  they  had  lived  openly  among  the  people  ; 
inviting  observation  ; friendly,  approachable,  all  the 
time.  They  had  borne  patiently  the  obloquy  heaped 
upon  them,  returning  for  evil  only  good.  The 
gospel  of  their  living  made  way  for  the  message 
they  preached.  At  length  they  were  able  to  settle 
permanently — in  one  city,  in  another,  anywhere  they 
wished.  Three  years  only  from  the  time  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Botham  established  their  first  little  home  on 
the  plain,  seven  regular  mission  stations  were  opened, 
with  foreigners  quietly  resident  in  each. 

For  the  Lord  had  been  preparing  His  own 
reinforcements  to  take  up  and  carry  on  the  work. 
Far  away  in  America,  His  hand  was  leading.  The 
devoted  Fransen,  a Swedish  evangelist,  fired  with 
missionary  zeal,  carried  revival  through  the  Scandi- 
navian churches  from  New  York  to  the  Pacific 
coast.  A hundred  missionaries,  as  a result,  sailed 
for  China  in  two  or  three  parties,  and  were  received 
by  the  Inland  Mission.  Most  of  them  went  up 
north — to  Shan-si,  to  Mongolia,  to  the  Si-an  plain. 


A Wealthy  Place  263 

There  they  followed  the  pioneers  who  so  long  had 
held  the  fort  alone,  and  entered  into  their  labours. 
Full  of  love  and  zeal,  they  opened  station  after 
station,  in  which  they  are  living  and  working  still. 

At  length,  with  unquestioning  faith,  one  of  their 
brethren  approached  the  capital  itself.  More  experi- 
enced workers,  who  knew  the  difficulty  of  the  task, 
sought  to  dissuade  him,  saying  that  educationally 
and  in  other  ways  he  lacked  fitness  to  influence  the 
cultured  classes  of  Si-an.  But  Holman  had  heard 
the  call  of  God,  and  was  not  afraid  to  go  to  that 
proud  city  with  no  message  and  no  power  but  the 
love  of  Jesus. 

He  secured  a house,  and  an  attentive  hearing  for 
the  Gospel.  And  when,  roused  to  indignation, 
leading  scholars  and  officials  came  to  turn  him  out, 
he  made  no  objection,  but  welcomed  them  as 
honoured  guests  ; entertained  them  with  the  best  he 
could  provide  ; and  asked  if  they  were  fond  of  music, 
and  would  like  to  hear  his  guitar.  This  was  too 
much  for  their  curiosity ! They  had  never  heard 
foreign  music,  and  begged  him  to  bring  the  instru- 
ment. Inwardly  crying  to  God  for  protection, 
Holman  sang  hymn  after  hymn  to  simple  Swedish 
melodies,  until  somehow  prejudice  was  disarmed  and 
his  enemies  were  listening  to  the  Gospel.  The 
result  was  peace.  Holman  was  left  in  possession. 
Half  - interested  and  half  - amused,  his  would-be 
opponents  went  away,  won  to  neutrality  if  not 
friendship.  Thus  the  Swedish  mission  station  in  the 
capital  was  established,  and  continues  to  this  day. 

Will  not  those  who  read  the  story,  share  the 
privilege  of  this  work  by  earnest  prayer  that,  now,  a 


264 


Pastor  Hsi 


great  outpouring  of  spiritual  blessing  may  be  granted 
in  and  around  these  stations  opened  at  no  little 
cost  ? 

While  these  events  were  transpiring  on  the  Si-an 
plain,  Hsi’s  sympathies  had  again  been  aroused  by 
hearing  of  the  sufferings  of  other  pioneer  mission- 
aries in  the  neighbouring  province  of  Honan.  Due 
south  from  his  own  district,  across  the  Yellow  River, 
lay  that  broad,  populous  region,  with  its  strong, 
splendid,  but  turbulent  people.  A brave  attempt 
was  being  made  to  plant  the  Gospel  in  some  of  its 
over  one  hundred  governing  cities- — all  without  a 
missionary.  Riots  had  followed  in  place  after  place, 
and  the  evangelists  were  obliged  to  flee.  Huai- 
k’ing  Fu  was  the  city  in  question  when  Hsi  heard 
the  tidings ; and  as  it  was  in  the  northern  part  of 
the  province,  only  just  over  the  border,  he  could  not 
but  desire  to  introduce  the  Refuge  work  there,  in 
the  hope  that  it  might  facilitate  future  operations. 
The  danger  was  even  greater  than  on  the  Si-an 
plain,  because  of  the  formidable  character  of  the 
people.  But  they  were  so  well  worth  reaching, 
whatever  the  cost ! 

After  much  prayerful  consideration,  Hsi  felt  he 
had  been  led  to  the  right  man,  and  that  the  time 
had  come  for  this  fresh  advance.  Ch’eng  was  more 
than  willing  to  go  ; and,  taking  money  and  medi- 
cines with  him,  followed  by  the  sympathy  and 
prayers  of  the  Hung-tung  church,  he  set  out. 

No  friendly  traveller  joined  him  on  his  journey, 
nor  did  any  one  seem  disposed  to  help  him  when 
he  reached  the  city.  Opium-smokers  were  plentiful ; 
and  so  apparently  were  houses  ; but  landlords  want- 


265 


A Wealthy  Place 

ing  tenants,  there  seemed  none.  No  one  would 
rent  to  him  ; no  one  was  interested  in  the  idea 
of  a Refuge.  For  the  Honanese  are  reserved  and 
cautious.  At  the  first  glance  they  saw  that  Ch’eng 
was  not  a native  of  the  province  ; and  it  did  not 
take  long  to  discover  that  he  had  “ Eaten  the 
foreign  devils’  doctrine,”  and  was  thus  connected 
with  the  missionaries  they  had  driven  away.  Pre- 
judice filled  their  hearts.  And  though  all  he  said 
was  reasonable  and  interesting,  they  did  not  believe 
his  fine  sentiments,  and  wanted  none  of  them. 

But  Ch’eng’s  Christianity  went  deeper  than  they 
had  surmised.  It  made  him  patient  and  persistent, 
for  reasons  they  could  not  guess,  and  enabled  him 
to  bear  in  a gracious  spirit  all  the  rebuffs  with 
which  his  advances  were  met.  It  was  stronger  far 
than  all  their  opposition,  for  it  had  behind  it  the 
Love  that  many  waters  cannot  quench. 

Still  the  circumstances  were  painful  enough,  and 
sitting  one  day  in  a tea-shop,  Ch’eng  was  weary 
and  discouraged.  There  was  no  opening  anywhere. 
The  people  seemed  determined  to  freeze  him  out  by 
studied  indifference.  Lonely  and  far  from  home, 
what  would  he  have  given  for  a word  of  sympathy 
and  kindly  cheer  ? 

Just  then  he  caught  sight  of  a forlorn  figure 
coming  down  the  busy  street,  a man  who  seemed 
even  more  in  need  of  a helping  hand  than  himself. 
He  was  evidently  a stranger,  and  to  judge  by  the 
remarks  made  about  his  pitiable  appearance,  was 
the  victim  of  some  misfortune.  Followed  by  a 
group  of  jeering  lads,  he  made  his  way  toward  the 
tea-shop,  respectable  people  standing  at  a distance 


266 


Pastor  Hsi 


to  see  what  was  going  on.  They  all  knew  his 
story,  and  were  ready  to  give  information. 

He  was  a traveller  from  a distance.  Passing 
the  city  a few  days  previously,  he  had  been  at- 
tacked and  robbed.  Without  a cash  in  his  pocket 
or  a decent  garment  on  his  back,  who  could  be 
expected  to  befriend  him  ! At  first  he  seemed  to 
think  that  Huai-k’ing  people  were  easily  moved  to 
benevolence.  But  he  was  finding  out  his  mistake. 
No  one,  of  course,  would  involve  themselves  in  such 
an  affair.  They  did  not  want  to  be  drawn  into  a 
lawsuit ; or  to  have  him  left  upon  their  hands ! 
The  more  sick  and  suffering  he  was,  the  more 
serious  the  responsibility.  And  so  on.  But  Ch’eng 
could  not  stand  it. 

Moved  with  pity,  he  hastened  to  the  unhappy 
stranger,  who  could  hardly  believe  his  good  fortune 
when  he  looked  into  a kindly  face  and  saw  that  he 
had  found  a friend.  Ch’eng  led  him  to  the  inn  at 
which  he  himself  was  staying,  and  having  supplied 
his  immediate  needs,  set  about  making  arrangements 
for  the  remainder  of  his  journey.  Properly  clothed 
and  shaven,  with  his  queue  freshly  plaited,  the 
stranger  looked  what  he  was,  a gentleman ; and 
people  began  to  feel  ashamed  of  the  way  he  had 
been  treated  in  their  city.  Responding  in  a cordial 
spirit  to  the  readily  proffered  advice  of  onlookers, 
Ch’eng  completed  his  task.  And  by  the  time  he 
had  provided  his  grateful  prottgt  with  money  to 
take  him  home,  and  had  sent  him  off  in  the  care  of 
a competent  carter,  he  was  himself  surrounded  by  a 
little  group  of  respectable  people  disposed  to  be 
friendly. 


267 


A Wealthy  Place 

From  that  moment,  the  tide  began  to  turn.  All 
over  the  city,  the  facts  called  forth  appreciative 
comment.  Generous,  when  once  their  hearts  are 
touched,  the  people  could  not  but  feel  that  they  had 
misunderstood  the  quiet,  kindly  stranger.  Seen  in 
this  new  light,  his  religion  was  not  so  bad  after  all ! 
And  evidently  his  sympathetic  spirit  made  him  just 
the  man  for  the  difficult  work  he  wanted  to  under- 
take. Why  not  give  him  a house,  and  see  what  he 
could  do  for  opium  - smokers  ? Surely  there  were 
enough  ruined  lives  in  their  city  to  make  such  a 
movement  desirable  ! 

So  Ch’eng  obtained  his  Refuge.  And  the  work 
was  made  a blessing.  For  difficulties  are  nothing. 
We  open  our  own  doors  or  shut  them.  And  the 
solemn  word,  “ I give  unto  you  the  keys  of  the 
kingdom  of  heaven,”  is  more  true  for  all  of  us,  in 
daily  life,  than  we  sometimes  realise.  We  make 
our  own  opportunities.  And  Christlike  deeds, 
prompted  by  His  own  Spirit,  open  closed  hearts  to 
Christ. 

Time  fails  to  tell  of  many  other  developments 
that  crowded  these  busy  years.  Hsi’s  life,  in  a very 
real  sense,  had  gone  down  like  the  corn  of  wheat 
into  darkness  and  death  ; and  now  the  time  had 
come  for  “ much  fruit  ” in  blessing  to  himself  and 
others.  Six  years  only  after  the  outbreak  of  the 
Fan  troubles,  he  was  carrying  on  Refuge  work  in 
more  than  forty  places,  scattered  over  an  area  as 
large  as  England  and  Wales  together.  His  hopes 
had  been  realised  as  regards  providing  employment 
for  Christian  men  needing  help,  for  the  staff  of 
trained  workers  in  his  Refuges  numbered  about  two 


268 


Pastor  Hsi 


hundred.  And  the  outcome  in  lives  uplifted  and 
blessed,  was  more  than  he  had  asked  or  thought ; 
for  many  hundreds  of  patients  were  now  passing 
through  his  Refuges  annually,  many,  many  of  whom 
were  won  as  trophies  to  lay  at  the  Master’s  feet. 


ONE  OF  PASTOR  HSI’S  HYMNS 

^ ^ ~ s »| 

H irti  4lj>  !n£4* 

f -£*##£  % 

sat  *§*.**£*& 4 & 

#^i«M'ffi*!tii  i. 

&$  it 

tir  i-  <3  $ 4LH  & ^ & £ 

t^f  *|*1tf  fit 

i-  ^ ^ & t £ i{  'A  A &1 
4U- 1 *|  &#&&  a.  K 

bUhkXtek'&&kl\ 

% 4r  it  it 


270 


Pastor  Hsi 


“TELL  ABROAD  GOD’S  TRUTH” 

This  hymn , beginning  “ Feng  Chu  Ck’ai  ch'ien,  meng  Chu  ch'ai 
ch'ienf  was  written  by  Pastor  Hsi,  on  the  occasion  of  two  native 
brethren  leaving  Hung-tung  for  Wu-an  ( North  Ho-nan ),  about  150 
miles  east  of  Hung-tung  city. 

In  dutiful  submission 

To  Christ  the  Lord’s  commission 

His  kingdom  to  extend  towards  the  East ; 

The  Hung-tung  Church  farewelling, 

Ye  for  a time  are  leaving 

To  tell  abroad  the  love  of  God  to  man. 

Chorus 

May  travelling  mercies  be  vouchsafed  by  God  to  thee, 

May  cities  you  pass  through  hear  Jesus  preached  by  you. 
Then — Satan  defeated, 

Your  mission  completed — 

Chanting  songs  of  Victory,  Return. 

Despising  Earthly  pleasure, 

Esteeming  Heavenly  treasure, 

To  preach  the  Truth  in  Ancient  Wei,1  ye  go : 
Exhorting  and  beseeching 
The  Churches  ye  are  leaving 
That  mutual  love  should  ever  fostered  be. 

With  Jesus  for  our  Leader, 

Our  Captain  and  Preceder 

We  follow  trump  and  standard  to  Lu-an  : 2 3 

To-day  we  meet  together, 

By  grace  we’ll  meet  hereafter, 

Enjoying  even  more  the  love  of  God. 

Enrolled  as  Christ’s  own  soldier, 

Through  Fellowship  grown  bolder, 

Benevolence  and  righteousness  our  arms  : 

In  Church  we  meet  together, 

In  Heaven  we’ll  be  for  ever, 

In  everlasting  Blessedness  with  God. 

1 A classical  name ; the  ancient  state  in  which  the  city  Wu-an  is 

located. 

3 An  important  city  on  the  way  to  Wu-an. 


XX 

THE  BURDEN  AND  HEAT  OF  THE  DAY 

Many  difficulties  beset  Hsi’s  pathway  during  these 
busy  years  in  which  he  was  bearing  the  burden  and 
heat  of  the  day.  But  what  are  difficulties  ? Are 
they  not,  to  the  man  who  prays,  simply  occasions 
for  proving  afresh  the  faithfulness  of  God  ? “I 
never  feel  a burden,”  said  Hudson  Taylor,  when  he 
was  carrying  the  care  of  a Mission  numbering  hun- 
dreds of  workers  mainly  dependent  upon  him,  under 
God,  for  guidance  and  supplies.  “ Here  I sit  in  my 
little  room,”  wrote  John  Evangelist  Gossner,  under 
similar  circumstances : “ I cannot  go  hither  and 
thither  to  arrange  and  order  everything  ; and  if  I 
could,  who  knows  if  it  would  be  well  done  ? But 
the  Lord  is  there,  who  knows  and  can  do  everything; 
and  I give  it  all  over  to  Him,  and  beg  Him  to  direct 
it  all,  and  order  it  after  His  holy  will.  And  then 
my  heart  is  light  and  joyful,  and  I believe  and  trust 
that  He  will  carry  it  all  nobly  out.” 

This  secret  of  childlike  faith  Hsi  too  was  learn- 
ing, amid  all  the  perplexities  that  surrounded  his 
way.  Opening  and  sustaining  forty-five  Refuges  in 
four  different  provinces,  involved  more  of  care  and 

271 


2/2 


Pastor  Hsi 


responsibility  than  can  easily  be  told.  Hundreds  of 
patients  at  a time  were  under  treatment  in  widely 
scattered  places,  any  one  of  whom  might  at 
any  moment  become  a source  of  grave  anxiety. 
Scores  of  workers  were  now  employed,  and  had  to 
be  kept  happy  and  harmonious,  far  from  his  im- 
mediate influence,  and  under  conditions  peculiarly 
liable  to  excite  friction  and  jealousy.  The  financial 
condition  of  all  the  Refuges  needed  constant  watching, 
and  the  mere  correspondence  and  account-keeping 
for  so  large  a business  concern  were  a heavy  burden. 
Four  to  five  thousand  dollars  annually  had  to  be 
provided,  and  a constant  supply  of  helpers  sought 
and  prepared,  if  the  Refuges  were  to  be  maintained. 
Friendly  relations  must  be  preserved,  in  the  midst 
of  communities  often  hostile  ; and  suffering,  perse- 
cuted Christians,  succoured  and  guided  in  many  a 
complication,  that  unless  wisely  dealt  with  would 
lead  to  serious  trouble.  Then  there  were  endless 
claims  upon  his  time  and  sympathy  as  pastor  of  the 
Hung-tung  church,  as  well  as  the  spiritual  responsi- 
bilities of  his  wider  cure  of  souls.  And  last  but 
not  least  were  all  the  demands  constantly  surround- 
ing him  in  his  own  busy  home,  with  its  manifold 
activities. 

“ Whose  head  would  not  be  puzzled,”  says  Flemming 
Stevenson,  writing  of  Gossner’s  experiences,  “ if  left 
to  its  own  wit  in  such  a tangle  ? What  nicely 
balanced  calculations  would  not  be  often  rudely 
overturned  ? What  peculiar  doctrine  of  chances 
would  cover  with  a uniform  and  calculable  success 
the  venture  of  twenty  years  ? What  known  human 
power  can  determine  that  when  a man  receives 


The  Burden  and  Heat  of  the  Day  273 

twenty  pounds  he  will  be  kept  as  comfortably  as  if 
he  had  a hundred?  Yet  push  forward  such  ques- 
tions and  the  world  will  set  busily  to  answer  them. 
It  does  not  believe  in  our  day  that  there  is  anything 
which  it  cannot  do  ; it  must  account  for  all  pheno- 
mena upon  its  own  principles.  It  is  a monstrously 
clever  world.  Steam,  and  telegraph,  and  photo- 
graphy, and  planets  discovered  before  they  are  seen, 
Great  Easterns,  and  St.  Lawrence  Bridges  are  very 
fair  credentials.  But  there  is  a kingdom  into  which 
none  can  enter  but  children,  in  which  the  children 
play  with  infinite  forces,  where  the  child’s  little  finger 
becomes  stronger  than  the  giant  world ; a wide 
kingdom,  where  the  world  exists  only  by  sufferance  ; 
to  which  the  world’s  laws  and  developments  are  for 
ever  subjected  ; in  which  the  world  lies  like  a foolish 
wilful  dream  in  the  solid  truth  of  the  day.  Gossner 
had  been  brought  into  that  kingdom.  These  ques- 
tions were  nothing  to  him  ; it  was  enough  that  he 
could  kneel  down  and  pray.”  1 

In  this  spirit  Hsi  went  stedfastly  forward  ; laying 
each  difficulty  before  the  Lord,  as  it  arose  ; seeking 
His  guidance  at  every  step,  and  then  counting  un- 
waveringly upon  it ; daily  and  hourly  cast  upon 
God  by  needs  he  had  no  power  to  meet,  but  always 
finding  His  grace,  His  power  sufficient. 

The  stedfastness  of  conviction  and  conduct  was 
one  of  Hsi’s  strongest  characteristics.  He  was 
cautious,  unusually  so.  He  made  very  sure  of  his 
ground  to  begin  with.  But  when  once  he  was  satis- 
fied as  to  the  guidance  of  God,  he  was  prompt  in 

1 From  Praying  and  Working , by  the  Rev.  Flemming  Stevenson, 

p.D. 


T 


274 


Pastor  Hsi 


action  and  unfaltering  in  spirit.  He  moved  care- 
fully, but  one  may  almost  say  he  never  went  back. 

Sometimes,  in  the  Refuge  work,  the  temptation 
to  abandon  an  unsuccessful  post  was  very  great. 
The  Refuges  did  not  all  flourish  equally.  Some 
were  satisfactory  from  the  first,  financially  and  other- 
wise. Some  could  never  be  made  to  succeed.  Few 
patients  came,  or  the  men  in  charge  proved  unsuit- 
able. But  trying  as  the  circumstances  might  be, 
Hsi  felt  he  had  no  right  to  go  back  upon  steps  taken 
in  faith. 

“ As  far  as  I know,”  he  would  say,  “ I was  led  of 
God  to  open  that  Refuge.  I am  simply  His  servant. 
He  is  responsible.  How  dare  I venture,  without 
orders,  to  close  my  Master’s  business  ? ” 

So  he  would  go  on,  it  might  be  for  years,  subsi- 
dising the  work  considerably,  rather  than  take  matters 
into  his  own  hands  and  make  a way  out  of  the 
difficulty.  In  this  he  was  markedly  in  contrast  with 
the  impostors  who  from  time  to  time  continued  to 
imitate  his  methods.  Such  men  would  borrow  a 
little  capital,  go  to  a place  where  Hsi  was  known 
by  reputation,  and  commence  a Refuge  under  his 
name.  For  a time  the  fame  of  the  medicine  would 
enable  them  to  make  large  profits,  and  before  popu- 
larity died  away  they  would  clear  out,  leaving  the 
patients  to  shift  for  themselves  and  the  landlord  to 
recover  his  property.  Probably  this  very  abuse  of 
his  system,  and  the  dishonour  it  brought  to  the  cause 
of  Christ,  did  not  a little  to  strengthen  Hsi  in  the 
opposite  attitude. 

Of  course,  at  times,  he  had  seriously  to  consider 
the  question  of  abandoning  work  that  was  unsatis- 


The  Burden  and  Heat  of  the  Day  275 

factory ; but  he  never  seemed  guided  of  the  Lord 
to  do  so.  In  one  case,  where  a Refuge  had  been 
“ eating  up  money  ” for  years,  and  there  was  little 
or  nothing  to  show  for  it,  he  prayerfully  considered, 
more  than  once,  whether  it  ought  not  to  be  closed. 
But  on  each  occasion  the  Lord  seemed  distinctly  to 
say  to  him,  “ No,  let  it  alone.  That  door  is  not  to 
be  shut.”  So  he  kept  on,  quietly,  in  spite  of  financial 
loss;  and  in  time  the  place  was  made  a blessing,  but 
only  to  a limited  extent.  It  was  one  of  his  trials 
of  faith,  and  with  other  similar  experiences  no  doubt 
tended  to  keep  him  humble. 

Once  he  did  close  a Refuge ; but  only  once. 
And  it  is  significant  that  that  was  the  only  place 
he  ever  opened  without  special  waiting  upon  God  in 
prayer.  It  was  a strange  story,  and  might  have 
had  a much  more  painful  ending. 

Fifteen  miles  west  of  Hoh-chau  lay  the  little  city 
of  Fen -si,  charmingly  situated  among  the  hills. 
Hsi’s  Refuge  there  had  been  made  a blessing, 
several  patients  being  brightly  converted  ; and  a 
general  readiness  to  hear  the  Gospel  was  the  result. 
After  some  years,  one  of  the  men  in  charge  began 
to  grow  restless  and  show  signs  of  mental  weakness. 
He  was  a good  man  who  had  done  excellent  work, 
and  at  first  no  one  realised  that  the  matter  was 
serious.  While  he  was  in  this  condition,  Pastor  Hsi 
had  occasion  to  go  up  to  the  P’ing-yao  plain  to  visit 
his  stations  ; and  not  far  from  Fen-si  they  met  on 
the  main  cart-road. 

“Ah,  Pastor,”  cried  Wang,  “this  truly  is  admirable! 
I was  just  on  my  way  to  see  you.” 

“ Is  all  well  at  Fen-si  ? ” inquired  the  traveller, 


2 y6 


Pastor  Hsi 


who  knew  that  for  some  time  there  had  been  few 
patients  in  the  Refuge. 

“ Yes,  all  is  peaceful.  But  we  have  nothing  to 
do.  And,  Pastor,  such  an  interesting  invitation  has 
come  from  over  the  mountains  ! A number  of  men, 
twenty  miles  yonder,  want  to  break  off  opium  and 
learn  the  doctrine.  But  their  homes  are  distant, 
and  the  mountain  road  is  bad  travelling.  They  are 
most  anxious  for  one  of  us  to  go  over  and  establish 
a Refuge  in  their  own  market-town.  And  I want 
your  permission  to  do  so.” 

Hsi  thought  a moment.  The  opening  seemed 
promising.  He  knew  that  the  work  in  Fen-si  was 
not  more  than  one  man  could  manage.  They  did 
not  propose  to  close  the  Refuge,  but  only  to  embrace 
a fresh  opportunity  in  a district  not  far  away.  And 
there  was  the  man  waiting  beside  the  cart. 

“Very  well,”  he  said  slowly.  “You  may  go  over 
and  see  what  can  be  done.  The  Lord  prosper  you, 
and  bless  the  undertaking.” 

Wang  was  more  than  delighted.  But  Hsi,  as 
the  cart  drove  on,  felt  a little  uneasy.  He  prayed 
over  the  matter.  But  it  was  too  late  then  to  get 
the  guidance  that  should  have  been  sought  before. 

The  new  Refuge  was  opened,  and  favourable 
reports  were  received  as  to  the  success  of  the  work. 
Hsi  returned  from  the  north,  and  all  seemed  to 
promise  well.  But  gradually  disquieting  rumours 
began  to  reach  him.  Wang  had  been  turned  out  of 
one  set  of  premises,  and  was  trying  to  obtain  others. 
Patients  were  few  and  disreputable.  No  money  was 
forthcoming  ; but  Wang  was  going  into  debt  for  all 
he  needed  ; giving  it  out  that  the  “Jesus  Religion  ” 


The  Burden  and  Heat  of  the  Day  277 

had  any  amount  of  silver,  and  would  pay  at  the  end 
of  the  year. 

Mr.  Hoste  was  about  to  take  a journey  in  that 
direction,  and  Hsi  thankfully  accepted  his  offer  to 
call  in  and  find  out  on  the  spot  the  true  condition 
of  affairs.  It  was  the  depth  of  winter,  Christmas 
1893,  and  the  little  town  looked  chill  and  dreary  as 
Mr.  Hoste  entered  the  muddy  streets.  With  some 
anxiety  he  inquired  for  the  stranger  who  had  started 
an  Opium  Refuge,  and  found  him  only  too  well 
known  in  the  business  quarter.  Followed  by  an 
interested  crowd,  he  was  soon  escorted  to  the  house 
in  which  Wang  was  living ; a wretched  place, 
tumbledown,  filthy,  and  in  the  most  hopeless  dis- 
order. 

Knowing  what  the  man  had  been,  it  did  not 
take  Mr.  Hoste  long  to  perceive  that  he  had  entirely 
lost  his  reason,  and  that  the  only  course  open  to 
him  was  to  close  the  so-called  Refuge  and  get 
Wang  away  as  quickly  as  possible.  This,  however, 
was  difficult,  if  not  dangerous.  Wang  had  several 
patients  on  hand,  supposed  to  be  breaking  off  opium. 
They  were  in  a miserable  condition,  sadly  in  keep- 
ing with  the  deplorableness  of  their  surroundings. 
Further,  it  soon  appeared  that  he  had  been  running 
up  bills  to  a considerable  extent,  and  had  given 
serious  offence  by  his  wild  talk  and  conduct. 
Aware  that  his  own  presence  would  be  the  occasion 
of  not  a little  excitement,  and  would  give  oppor- 
tunity for  exorbitant  demands,  Mr.  Hoste  decided 
to  leave  at  daybreak  the  following  morning  and 
send  a trustworthy  native  to  go  into  the  whole 
affair. 


278 


Pastor  Hsi 


But  this  was  easier  said  than  done.  Creditors 
began  to  clamour  for  a settlement  of  their  accounts  ; 
the  landlord  wanted  rent ; friends  of  the  patients 
came  demanding  reparation  for  the  fraud  practised 
upon  them  ; and  the  owner  of  another  house  insisted 
that  Wang  had  taken  his  premises,  and  must  hold 
to  the  bargain.  Mr.  Hoste  had  only  one  small  piece 
of  silver  with  him,  and  a couple  of  thousand  cash 
worth  five  or  six  shillings.  It  was  impossible  to 
meet  all  these  claims,  even  had  it  been  desirable  to 
do  so.  And  for  a time  it  seemed  as  though  he 
would  be  seized  and  held  to  ransom,  rather  than 
allowed  to  leave  in  the  morning. 

But  worst  of  all  was  poor  Wang’s  utter  uncon- 
sciousness of  danger.  He  was  jubilant  over  the 
whole  affair  ; and  as  a proof  of  the  success  of  his 
mission,  produced  an  aged  man  in  his  dotage,  whom 
he  introduced  as  a convert.  This  poor  old  fellow 
had  certainly  got  hold  of  one  idea  : that  he  had 
only  to  seek  the  Kingdom  of  God,  and  everything 
else  would  be  added  to  him.  This  meant  of  course 
that  if  he  followed  the  new  teaching  he  would  be 
comfortably  supported  1 And  the  only  remark  he 
vouchsafed  upon  being  presented  to  the  missionary 
was : 

“ I am  going  to  follow  him  ! ” Which  he  pro- 
ceeded to  do  in  the  most  literal  manner,  by  clinging 
to  Mr.  Hoste  like  a limpet. 

Happily,  in  connection  with  the  other  house,  as 
the  stormy  altercation  went  on  Mr.  Hoste  discovered 
that  the  agreement  had  not  actually  been  signed. 
But  the  would-be  landlord  had  the  paper  with  him, 
and  was  doing  his  best  to  terrorize  Wang  into 


The  Burden  and  Heat  of  the  Day  279 

signing  it  at  once.  This,  however,  Mr.  Hoste 
managed  to  prevent,  keeping  both  parties  well  in 
sight  as  he  disclaimed  all  responsibility  in  the 
matter. 

No  privacy  of  course  was  obtainable  : everything 
had  to  be  said  right  out  before  the  crowd  : which 
made  it  doubly  difficult  to  bring  Wang  to  understand 
that  he  must  wind  up  his  affairs  at  once  and  go 
down  to  see  Pastor  Hsi. 

“What?”  he  exclaimed  in  excitement;  “shut 
up  the  Refuge?  Turn  out  the  patients?  Why, 
they  are  not  half  cured  ! It  cannot  be  done.” 

To  convince  him,  before  so  many  onlookers,  was 
a slow  and  painful  task,  interrupted  by  indignant 
cries  of  “ Pay  my  bill ! ” “ Refund  the  money  you 

borrowed  ! ” “ Settle  my  claim  for  damages,  or  you 

shall  not  go  ! ” 

In  the  midst  of  the  disturbance,  Mr.  Hoste  ex- 
plained to  the  patients  that  they  had  better  leave  at 
once,  as  Wang  was  no  longer  responsible  for  his 
actions.  He  gave  what  little  money  he  had  toward 
settling  up  accounts,  promising  that  Pastor  Hsi 
would  send  a representative  without  delay.  And 
most  of  the  remainder  of  that  troubled  night  he 
spent  in  prayer. 

Early  next  morning  the  excitement  began  all  over 
again.  But  there  was  nothing  more  to  be  done, 
and  calling  Wang  to  follow  him,  Mr.  Hoste  walked 
quietly  and  quickly  away.  It  was  a dangerous 
moment.  But  taken  by  surprise,  the  people  let 
them  go.  And  very  conscious  of  the  protecting 
care  of  God,  they  passed  unhindered  out  of  the 
little  town  and  made  their  way  down  to  Fen-si. 


280 


Pastor  Hsi 


A few  days  later  Elder  Si  went  up  to  explain 
the  situation.  The  visit  was  far  from  pleasant. 
After  paying  eight  or  ten  thousand  cash,  he  was  able 
to  pacify  the  people  and  bring  affairs  to  a peaceful 
termination.  But  to  Hsi  it  was  a sad  lesson. 

“ I well  remember  his  talking  it  all  over  with  me,” 
writes  Mr.  Hoste.  “ We  were  sitting  on  the  heated 
k'ang 1 in  his  own  little  room  at  home.  He  was 
deeply  concerned,  not  so  much  over  the  loss  of  ‘ face  ’ 
involved,  or  the  waste  of  money,  as  over  the  dishonour 
cast  upon  the  Name  he  loved,  and  the  victory  won 
by  the  enemy.  Together  we  committed  it  all  to  the 
Lord  in  prayer ; and  recognising  his  mistake,  but 
without  undue  anxiety,  he  learned  the  lesson.  It 
was  the  only  time  I ever  knew  him  to  close  a 
Refuge.” 

Not  the  least  of  Hsi’s  opportunities  for  proving 
the  faithfulness  of  God  arose  from  the  practical 
question  of  ways  and  means.  Far  from  growing 
rich,  as  some  of  his  critics  supposed,  he  was  often 
hard  put  to  it  to  supply  the  needs  of  his  own  house- 
hold. And  yet  the  Refuges  multiplied,  and  his 
home  at  the  Western  Chang  village  was  never  empty. 
Whenever  he  had  money  to  spare,  he  waited  on  the 
Lord  to  know  how  to  use  it.  This  generally  led 
to  advance  in  some  needed  direction.  Then  times 
of  pressure  came  ; shortness  of  crops  thinned  the 
paying  patients  in  the  Refuges,  and  there  was  great 
scarcity  all  round.  But  a way  was  always  opened 
for  him.  And  he  never  went  into  debt. 

The  yearly  expenditure  in  the  Refuges  had  now 
reached  about  five  thousand  Mexican  dollars.  And 
1 The  brick  bed  of  Northern  China. 


The  Burden  and  Heat  of  the  Day  281 

in  addition,  the  medicines  he  gave  away  gratuitously 
amounted  to  a large  sum.  For  his  fame  as  a doctor 
was  considerable  ; many  of  his  patients  were  poor  ; 
and  besides  native  drugs,  he  used  quinine,  castor-oil, 
and  other  comparatively  costly  foreign  remedies. 
Then  his  expenses  at  home  continued  heavy  ; for 
the  missionary  training  department  increased  from 
year  to  year,  and  other  activities  were  diligently 
kept  up. 

With  the  most  careful  management  and  economy, 
it  was  not  easy  to  make  ends  meet ; and  as  in  earlier 
years,  Hsi  had  now  and  then  to  part  with  personal 
possessions  to  provide  for  some  pressing  need.  His 
own  habits  were  of  the  simplest.  The  silks  and  furs 
of  former  days  had  long  since  disappeared.  He 
now  wore  plain,  blue  cotton  garments  ; cotton,  instead 
of  satin  shoes  ; and  wadding  did  duty  for  comfortable 
fur  linings  in  winter. 

“ The  money  I receive  for  medicine,”  he  wrote, 
“ when  reckoned  up  at  the  end  of  the  year,  is  often 
not  nearly  enough  to  meet  requirements,  and  during 
the  last  two  years  I have  had  to  part  with  some  of 
my  clothing  and  other  articles  to  supply  the  deficiency. 
If  it  were  not  that  I trust  in  the  precious  promises 
of  Jesus  and  in  the  Holy  Spirit’s  leading,  I should 
on  no  account  dare  to  carry  on  this  work.  I beseech 
all  of  you,  honoured  missionaries,  to  pray  for  me  and 
for  the  Refuges,  that  the  Lord  may  bestow  all  needed 
supplies,  material  and  spiritual,  that  there  may  be 
no  lack.” 

At  times  when  funds  were  low  and  faith  was 
tried,  he  was  wonderfully  sustained  ; and  the  fact 
that  the  Lord  allowed  him  to  have  such  experiences, 


282 


Pastor  Hsi 


and  did  not  always  send  immediate  deliverance,  made 
him  far  more  help  and  comfort  than  he  could  other- 
wise have  been  to  poorer  Christians.  On  one 
occasion  Mr.  Hoste  had  to  learn  this  lesson  ; and, 
at  no  little  cost  to  himself,  to  leave  his  friend  in  the 
midst  of  difficulties  the  Lord  did  not  see  fit  to 
remove. 

It  was  a time  of  semi-famine.  There  had  been 
failure  of  the  crops,  and  provisions  were  unusually 
high.  This  meant  added  expense  at  all  the  Refuges, 
as  well  as  fewer  patients  who  could  afford  to  pay  for 
treatment  Hsi,  of  course,  suffered  with  the  rest ; 
and  in  some  way  it  came  to  Mr.  Hoste’s  knowledge 
that  he  and  his  household  were  living  upon  limited 
supplies  of  coarse  bread  and  millet  gruel.  Mr. 
Hoste’s  first  impulse,  of  course,  was  to  help  ; and 
having  fifteen  ounces  of  silver  that  he  could  spare,  he 
slipped  the  package  up  his  long  Chinese  sleeve  and 
set  out  for  the  Western  Chang  village.  It  was  a long 
day’s  walk,  and  on  the  way  he  was  much  in  prayer 
for  the  friends  to  whom  he  was  going.  As  he  prayed, 
the  Lord  seemed  to  lay  it  upon  his  heart  that  he  was 
making  a mistake,  and  ought  not  to  give  Hsi  that 
money. 

“ But  he  is  in  need,  Lord.  They  are  really 
suffering.  I have  come  down  on  purpose  to  help 
and  comfort  him.” 

“ You  can  do  so  by  loving  sympathy,”  came  the 
answer.  “ But  leave  it  to  me  to  care  for  his  needs. 
I have  a purpose  in  the  trial.  It  is  meant  for 
blessing.” 

Toward  evening  Mr.  Hoste  reached  the  familiar 
homestead,  and  was  welcomed  to  the  frugal  enter- 


The  Burden  and  Heat  of  the  Day  283 

tainment  that  was  all  his  host  could  afford.  Hsi 
was  full  of  joy  at  seeing  him  ; and  together  they 
talked  of  the  loving  faithfulness  of  God,  and  committed 
all  needs  to  Him  in  prayer.  No  complaint  was  made, 
and  no  help  sought  or  offered.  But  Mr.  Hoste  had 
all  he  could  do  to  keep  that  silver  up  his  sleeve. 

During  the  night  he  prayed  still  more  earnestly 
about  it,  longing  to  be  permitted  to  assist  the  friends 
he  loved  so  well.  But  the  conviction  only  deepened 
that  he  must  stand  aside,  and  not  attempt  to  steady 
with  his  hand  the  ark  of  God’s  providence.  He  saw 
that  the  Lord  was  wanting  Hsi  to  set  an  example 
of  faith  and  patience  that  might  encourage  weaker 
believers.  All  around  him  were  other  Christians 
suffering  just  as  he  was.  Mr.  Hoste  could  not  relieve 
them  all.  But  the  Lord  could  and  would  strengthen 
them  to  endure,  and  provide  some  way  of  escape  that 
they  might  be  able  to  bear  it.  Hsi  as  their  pastor 
and  leader  had  to  ring  true  at  such  a time.  All 
that  he  could  say  about  the  Father’s  unfailing  care 
would  have  been  valueless  if  they  could  answer  : 

“ Exactly ! It  is  easy  enough  for  you  to  talk. 
But  we  happen  to  know  that  after  the  missionary 
visited  your  place  there  was  a sudden  influx  of  cash. 
We  could  trust  too,  under  those  circumstances  ! ” 

Still  it  was  very  hard  for  Mr.  Hoste  to  say  fare- 
well next  morning,  and  return  to  Hung-tung,  leaving 
matters  just  as  he  had  found  them.  Hsi  accom- 
panied him  some  distance  along  the  road,  and  was 
never  dearer  to  the  heart  of  his  friend  than  when  he 
had  to  let  him  go  back,  alone,  into  the  trial. 

Long  after,  when  it  was  all  over  and  they  were 
talking  one  day  of  the  way  in  which  God  had 


284 


Pastor  Hsi 


provided,  Mr.  Hoste  told  Hsi  of  the  real  purpose  of 
that  visit,  and  of  how  nearly  at  the  last  moment 
he  had  handed  him  the  silver  that  would  have 
removed  all  difficulty.  Hsi  was  deeply  touched  ; 
and  to  Mr.  Hoste’s  surprise,  thanked  him  earnestly 
for  having  followed  the  guidance  of  God  and  re- 
frained. He  said  that  the  many  little  ways  in  which 
help  had  come  to  him,  as  to  others,  had  brought 
them  all  so  much  nearer  to  God  ; and  that  they  had 
learned  precious  lessons  in  the  trial  that  would  all 
have  been  lost  if  by  Mr.  Hoste’s  gift  deliverance  had 
come  immediately,  and  their  eyes  had  been  turned 
to  him  rather  than  fixed  on  the  Lord. 

One  of  Hsi’s  most  helpful  hymns  was  written  at 
a time  when  funds  were  low  and  there  was  a good 
deal  of  persecution  and  distress,  as  well  as  the 
prospect  of  famine.  It  was  written  in  perfect  peace 
of  heart,  and  is  still  sung  by  Shan-si  Christians 
when  amid  fiery  trials  they  are  enabled  to  rejoice  in 
God. 


1.  Through  the  faith, 

Grown  so  poor ! 

How  can  I but  be  sad  ? 

Think  of  Christ 
Born  so  low ! 

And  then  my  heart  is  glad. 
Chorus 

Jesus  gives  me  peace, 

Jesus  gives  me  peace. 

The  peace  that  Jesus  gives 
Unlike  the  joys  of  this  world, 
None  can  take  away  : 

It  is  the  peace  of  Heaven. 


“JESUS  GIVES  ME  PEACE.” 

aa  3.  ^ $'l  - 

&#/-£  £ #fi 

fUW  ^ 
ll  it  ' ■€  & £ 1 # -f  £ #- 

4 &&&)&&■**&  %t 

^IMrtbWtst  -*4® 

■ijp-  JL 

.vir  .«*  & .iir  75  ■>&  jfo  At  •** 

It  H f&W  ft  W fitW 


% % *« 


Itr^li'^'lt-^-  -f*  $£•& 


385 


286 


Pastor  Hsi 


2.  For  the  truth 
Treated  ill, 

How  can  I but  be  sad  ? 

Think  of  Christ 
Crowned  with  thorns  ! 

And  then  my  heart  is  glad. 

3.  For  “Good  News” 

Pass  through  pain  ; 

How  can  I but  be  sad  ? 

Think  of  Christ 
Scourged  and  torn ! 

And  then  my  heart  is  glad. 

4.  For  the  Church 
In  sore  straits  ; 

How  can  I but  be  sad  ? 

Think  of  Christ 
On  the  Cross  ! 

And  then  my  heart  is  glad. 

This  joy,  that  the  world  can  neither  give  nor 
take  away,  was  the  secret  of  his  strength.  In  the 
midst  of  “ reproaches,  necessities,  persecutions, 
distresses,”  the  knowledge  that  it  was  all  “ for 
Christ’s  sake  ” filled  him  with  a gladness  that  only 
those  who  have  felt  the  like  can  understand. 

“ In  labours  more  abundant  ” he  was  now  often 
away  from  home  for  weeks  or  months  together, 
visiting  the  Refuges  and  superintending  church 
affairs  throughout  his  wide  district.  On  the  cover 
of  his  cart,  as  he  travelled  from  place  to  place,  he 
had  the  sentence,  “ Holy  Religion  of  Jesus  ” in 
large,  red  characters,  to  draw  attention  and  afford 
an  opening  for  conversation  on  spiritual  things.  For 
the  same  reason  he  often  wore  across  the  front  of 
his  outer  garment  the  six  characters,  Je-su  kiang  sh'i 


The  Burden  and  Heat  of  the  Day  287 

kiu  yen:  “Jesus  came  into  the  world  to  save 
sinners.”  Wherever  he  went  he  embraced  every 
opportunity  for  talking  with  fellow-travellers  and 
preaching  Christ  in  the  towns  and  villages  he  passed 
through.  Many  a Christian  in  Shan-si  was  first  led 
to  an  interest  in  the  Gospel  through  a word  thus 
spoken  by  the  wayside,  in  some  tea-shop,  or  in  an 
inn  at  night,  by  the  tired,  travel-stained  man  who 
was  never  too  weary  to  tell  of  the  love  of  Jesus. 

During  later  years  he  was  away  from  home  as 
much  as  ten  months  out  of  twelve,  travelling  and 
working  thus.  He  used  his  own  conveyance  less 
then  than  formerly,  and  on  long  journeys,  to  save 
expense,  travelled  like  any  poor  man  of  the  district, 
walking  half  the  time,  and  engaging  a donkey  for 
a stretch  here  and  there,  wherever  one  was  available. 
Some  of  his  Refuges  were  in  remote  places,  and 
many  of  the  hamlets  he  visited  were  hidden  away 
among  the  mountains.  Thus  his  journeys  were 
often  difficult  and  lonely,  and  he  had  to  carry  his 
own  belongings  many  a weary  mile.  On  these  out- 
of-the-way  roads  there  were  often  no  inns,  or  only 
those  of  the  roughest  description.  But  he  was 
content  to  be  “ as  his  Master,”  and  put  up  cheerfully 
with  poor  accommodation  and  still  poorer  fare. 
Many  a half-sleepless  night  he  had  to  spend  amid 
crowding,  discomfort,  and  dirt.  He  was  never  a 
strong  man  physically,  but  it  was  wonderful  how 
the  Lord  sustained  him  amid  great  and  constant 
hardships. 

At  home,  between  his  journeys,  he  was  always 
busy  ; teaching  and  training  his  men  ; attending  to 
correspondence,  accounts,  medicine-making,  and  all 


28  8 


Pastor  Hsi 


the  business  details  that  had  to  be  kept  right ; 
discharging  his  pastoral  duties  in  the  Hung-tung 
district ; conducting  weddings  and  funerals,  or  visit- 
ing the  sick  and  dying. 

“You  are  always  hard  at  work,”  said  a visitor. 

“Yes,”  he  replied.  “One  cannot  be  diligent  over- 
much in  the  Lord’s  harvest  field.  But  my  heart  is 
always  at  leisure.” 

This  was  indeed  the  case,  and  increasingly  so  as 
time  went  on  : at  leisure  from  itself,  to  care  for  and 
comfort  others. 

One  burden  that  became  increasingly  heavy  as 
the  work  grew  was  the  strong  opposition  to  the 
whole  Refuge  system  that  developed  on  the  part  of 
some  whose  opinion  he  valued  most.  There  were 
able  and  devoted  missionaries  in  Shan-si  who 
objected  to  Hsi’s  methods,  and  would  have  preferred 
the  Refuge  work,  if  it  must  be  carried  on  at  all,  to 
be  under  the  direct  control  of  the  Mission.  They 
thought  that  he  went  ahead  too  fast ; and  that  the 
condition  of  affairs  that  gave  him  so  much  influence 
among  the  native  Christians  was  dangerous.  Some 
did  not  hesitate  to  express  these  convictions  to  Hsi 
himself,  and  he  was  aware  of  a good  deal  more  than 
was  said  in  his  presence.  All  this,  of  course,  was 
painful  and  perplexing,  for  Hsi  had  learned  to 
value  the  sympathy  and  approval  of  missionary 
brethren. 

Rumours  even  began  to  be  circulated  that  he 
was  making  money  through  the  Refuge  work,  and 
carried  it  on  chiefly  for  the  sake  of  enriching  himself. 
When  this  was  reported  to  Hsi,  he  quietly  answered  : 

“ Y es,  I am  engaged  in  a profitable  undertaking. 


The  Burden  and  Heat  of  the  Day  289 

My  business  sign  is  T'ien-chao-kiih}  My  Master, 
the  Proprietor,  is  Lord  of  All.  The  profits  I seek 
and  obtain  are  the  priceless  souls  of  men  ; those  who 
enter  the  Refuges,  hear  the  Gospel,  believe,  and 
obtain  salvation.  They  are  not  a few.  Several 
thousands  of  men  and  women  have  through  this 
business  been  delivered  from  opium  - smoking. 
Several  hundreds  are  at  the  present  time  standing 
firm  in  the  faith : some  pastors,  some  elders,  some 
deacons,  and  many  church  members  and  inquirers. 
My  hope  is  that  when  the  Master  returns  to  reckon 
up  accounts,  He  may  receive  His  capital  and  interest, 
without  loss.  What  objection  can  there  be  to  such 
business  in  His  name  ? ” 

But  though  at  times  he  responded  cheerfully  to 
criticisms  of  this  sort,  the  distress  they  caused  under 
other  circumstances  was  very  great.  His  brief 
autobiography  affords  a glimpse  into  this  phase  of 
his  experience. 

“ Some  honoured  missionaries,”  he  writes,  “ ex- 
horted me  very  earnestly  to  close  the  Refuges,  saying 
it  was  an  undertaking  fraught  with  perils. 

‘“If  it  were  a question  of  my  own  wishes,’  I 
replied,  ‘ I would  not  continue  a single  day.  But 
seeing  the  Lord  has  led  me  into  this  work,  I dare 
not  withdraw.  But  I will  pray  over  the  matter.’ 

“ Thereafter  I kept  these  words  spoken  by  the 
missionaries  in  my  mind,  not  venturing  to  disregard 
such  advice.  From  that  time  my  strength  of  heart 
for  work  in  the  Refuges  seemed  considerably 
weakened,  and  the  battle  was  harder  to  fight. 

1 “ Heavenly  Invitation  Office,”  the  three  characters  he  put  up 
over  all  his  Refuges. 


U 


290  Pastor  Hsi 

“ The  devil  also,  using  this  opportunity,  disturbed 
me  not  a little. 

“ ‘ The  task  you  are  attempting  is  truly  an  ungrate- 
ful one/  he  persisted.  ‘ It  is  criticised  by  outsiders 
and  disapproved  of  even  by  missionaries.  It  absorbs 
your  money,  your  time,  and  your  strength.  To  the 
end  of  your  days  you  will  never  be  free  from  care,  or 
able  to  obtain  rest.  You  and  your  wife  seldom  see 
each  other’s  faces.  In  several  of  the  Refuges  you  are 
losing  money,  and  obtaining  no  results.  Why  should 
you  toil  and  suffer  more  than  other  people  ? There 
is  no  need  for  you  to  take  all  this  trouble.’ 

“ Hence  I was  still  more  unsettled,  and  could  only 
pray  earnestly  to  the  Lord.” 

It  was  not  that  he  was  really  undecided  ; for  the 
more  he  prayed,  the  more  he  was  sure  that  the  work 
was  of  God.  But  he  keenly  felt  the  weight  of 
opinion  against  him  ; and  as  it  was  shared  by  men 
whom  he  respected  and  loved,  it  cast  him  back  upon 
the  Lord  continually  for  reassurance. 

It  was,  perhaps,  scarcely  to  be  wondered  at  that 
some  of  the  foreigners  in  Shan-si  should  feel  as  they 
did  about  the  movement.  They  saw  in  it  elements 
of  danger  that  caused  anxiety.  The  Refuges  were 
numerous  and  widely  scattered,  which  rendered 
supervision  difficult.  Hsi  himself  and  his  helpers 
were  far  from  perfect : and  it  was  impossible  but 
that  mistakes  should  occur  at  times.  His  power 
over  the  native  Christians  was  undoubtedly  very 
great.  Had  he  chosen  to  go  off  on  his  own 
account  and  sever  all  connection  with  the  Mission, 
he  might  easily  have  carried  with  him  the  larger 
part  of  the  local  church.  It  was  difficult  for 


The  Burden  and  Heat  of  the  Day  291 

those  who'  had  not  lived  with  him,  to  under- 
stand his  character  and  position,  and  to  appreciate 
the  enthusiastic  love  and  confidence  he  inspired. 
They  felt  concerned  about  his  being  such  a centre  of 
influence,  not  realising  that  spiritual  relationships  are 
at  least  as  strong  as  natural,  and  cannot  be  set  aside. 
During  ten  years  or  more  of  the  busiest  time  of  his 
life,  this  misunderstanding  continued.  No  doubt  the 
effect  was  to  a certain  extent  beneficial  ; for  it  led 
to  more  prayer  and  greater  carefulness.  But  it  was 
painful  also,  and  cost  Hsi  no  little  exercise  of  mind. 

On  one  occasion  it  seemed  more  than  he  could 
bear,  and  led  to  his  making  a mistake  he  much 
regretted.  It  was  at  a difficult  crisis.  Funds  were 
low  and  discouragements  many.  Hsi  went  over 
to  P’ing-yang  on  business,  and  there  a missionary 
whose  age  and  experience  entitled  him  to  respect, 
called  him  aside  and  strongly  urged  him  to  retrench 
and  even  abandon  the  work. 

“ He  is  my  senior,”  said  Hsi  to  himself.  “ I must 
reverently  attend  to  his  words.” 

When  the  missionary  had  pressed  home  all  his 
arguments,  Hsi  answered  respectfully  : 

“ Your  exhortation  I will  keep  in  my  heart.  Had 
it  been  a question  of  my  own  wishes,  I should  never 
have  opened  one  Refuge.  But  if  the  Lord  desires 
to  do  this  work  through  me,  can  I refuse  ? I dare 
not  say  I will  or  will  not  continue.  I must  be  quiet 
in  His  hands.” 

After  this,  troubles  only  increased  ; especially  at 
Hoh-chau.  The  work  there,  which  had  been  so 
promising  after  the  arrival  of  the  ladies,  seemed  at  a 
standstill.  Dissensions  weakened  the  little  church, 


292 


Pastor  Hsi 


and  some  among  the  Christians  had  even  gone  back 
to  opium-smoking.  The  Refuges  both  for  men  and 
women  were  almost  empty.  Financially  they  were 
a failure,  and  the  expense  of  keeping  them  open  was 
a tax  upon  the  treasury.  All  this  lent  urgency  to 
the  temptation  that  assailed  him  : 

“You  see  Mr. was  right.  His  words  are 

true.  You  cannot  get  on.  Better  do  as  he  said, 
and  abandon  the  Refuges.  He  knows  much  more 
about  missionary  matters  than  you  do.” 

Hsi  fought  these  suggestions  bravely ; but  at 
length  the  difficulties  at  Hoh-chau  reached  a climax, 
and  he  decided  to  close  the  Refuges  and  hand  over 
the  station  to  the  Mission.  His  time  and  resources 
could  be  better  spent  elsewhere. 

Important  affairs  took  him  to  Hung-tung  just  at 
this  time,  and  after  the  usual  evening  service  he  went 
to  Mr.  Hoste’s  room  and  explained  the  situation. 

“ When  next  you  go  to  Hoh-chau,”  he  concluded, 
“ I shall  be  glad  if  you  will  confer  with  the  ladies, 
and  let  me  know  the  result.  If  they  wish  to  make 
use  of  the  courtyard  adjoining  their  own,  I will 
arrange  it  so.  If  not,  the  premises  can  be  given  up. 
I do  not  intend  to  carry  on  the  work  any  longer.” 

Mr.  Hoste  was  greatly  surprised,  and  felt  that 
something  was  wrong.  He  saw,  however,  that  it  was 
no  use  to  question  or  argue,  and  simply  said  : 

“ I will  see  that  your  wishes  are  carried  out.” 

But  alone  that  night  he  prayed  much  that  the 
Lord  would  undertake  for  His  tried  servant,  and  not 
allow  any  mistake  to  be  made. 

Midnight  came  and  passed  ; but  still  Hsi  could 
not  sleep.  His  heart  was  strangely  troubled.  At 


The  Burden  and  Heat  of  the  Day  293 

length,  weary  with  tossing  from  side  to  side,  he  rose 
and  gave  himself  to  prayer.  But  the  burden  only 
increased,  until  the  very  depths  of  his  being  seemed 
stirred,  and  he  broke  into  an  agony  of  weeping. 

“ Lord,  what  does  it  mean  ? ” he  cried,  “ I am  but 
a child,  full  of  ignorance  and  weakness.  Lord,  how 
have  I grieved  Thee  ? Show  me  the  reason  for  this 
distress.” 

“ Remember  Hoh-chau,”  came  the  answer,  almost 
as  if  a voice  had  spoken.  “ How  dare  you  retreat 
there,  because  of  a little  trial  ? Have  you  forgotten 
your  many  prayers  for  missionaries  to  work  with  you 
in  that  city  ? I sent  them.  It  has  cost  them  far 
more  than  it  is  costing  you.  Yet  now,  because  of 
difficulty,  you  are  about  to  close  the  Refuges  and 
abandon  the  ladies  when  they  need  you  most.  Where 
is  your  faith,  your  love  ? ” 

Overwhelmed  with  conviction,  Hsi  fell  on  his  face 
and  reconsidered  the  whole  position  before  the  Lord. 
Things  always  look  so  different  from  that  point  of 
view. 

“ Ah,  Lord,”  he  cried,  “ if  it  be  Thy  will  that  I 
should  suffer  on  account  of  these  Refuges,  I welcome 
it  with  a willing  heart.  Thou  canst  make  them 
prosper  : and  whether  or  no,  I will  not  abandon  one 
of  them,  if  Thou  dost  not  approve.” 

Early  next  morning  Mr.  Hoste  was  surprised  to 
find  Hsi  all  ready  for  a journey,  and  to  hear  that  he 
was  going  himself  to  Hoh-chau. 

“ I have  been  wrong,”  he  said.  “ The  Lord 
has  showed  me.  Instead  of  giving  up  the  Refuges, 
I must  go  over  at  once  and  help  to  get  things  on  a 
better  footing.” 


294 


Pastor  Hsi 


I ik“  Then  my  prayers  are  answered,”  was  the  cheering 
response.  “ Last  night  I besought  the  Lord  to  show 
you  His  will  in  the  matter.  He  has  surely  done  it.” 

Through  the  long  hours  of  that  summer  day,  Hsi 
urged  his  mules  over  the  mountain  road,  and  as 
evening  was  drawing  in,  he  reached  the  gates  of  the 
city.  Slowly  he  made  his  way  through  the  streets  and 
climbed  the  hill  to  the  mission-house.  There,  to  his 
surprise,  all  was  silent  and  deserted.  The  servants 
were  out  apparently,  for  he  knocked  again  and  again, 
but  could  get  no  answer.  Where  were  the  Refuge- 
keepers  ? Where  was  the  Biblewoman  ? Where 
were  the  ladies  ? At  last  his  anxiety  was  relieved 
by  the  sound  of  footsteps,  and  a voice  from  within 
inquiring  what  was  wanted. 

“ It  is  I,”  cried  Pastor  Hsi.  “ Let  me  in.  The 
Lord  has  sent  me  to  help  you.” 

With  surprise  and  thankfulness  the  door  was 
thrown  open,  and  he  was  welcomed  to  the  empty 
house,  where  he  found  the  ladies  in  real  trouble,  their 
helpers  having  all  deserted  them.  Cook,  water- 
carrier,  woman,  all  were  gone,  and  even  the  Christians 
had  left  them,  for  the  night,  alone. 

As  they  answered  his  questions,  Hsi  noticed  that 
the  ladies  had  slipped  away  in  turn  to  draw  water 
from  the  well,  light  a fire,  and  prepare  him  a meal. 
This  broke  him  down  altogether.  And  when  they 
urged  that  such  services  were  but  a small  expression 
of  their  gratitude  for  his  coming  and  all  his  care  on 
their  behalf,  he  had  to  go  away  to  hide  his  tears. 

That  evening  he  did  all  he  could  to  encourage 
the  young  missionaries,  thus  strengthening  his  own 
faith  in  God. 


The  Burden  and  Heat  of  the  Day  295 

“ There  was  a time,”  he  reminded  them,  “ when 
even  the  Lord  Jesus  could  do  nothing,  and  all  His 
work  was  stopped.  Oh,  those  dark  days  when  He 
lay  still  and  silent  in  the  grave  ! It  is  like  that  just 
now  with  us  in  Hoh-chau.  But  there  will  be  a 
resurrection  morning.” 

Next  day  he  went  in  search  of  the  Christians, 
and  gathered  together  as  many  as  possible  with  the 
Refuge-workers  and  servants.  Earnestly  he  pleaded 
with  them  to  return  to  the  Lord  ; and  having  investi- 
gated the  trouble,  straightened  out  complications  and 
set  everything  going  on  a satisfactory  basis  again. 
There  was,  about  his  appeals,  a warmth  of  love  and 
renewed  devotion  that  awoke  a response  in  all  hearts. 
That  was  the  turning  point.  The  men’s  Refuge  was 
reopened,  and  many  patients  applying,  it  soon  became 
financially  independent.  The  missionary  work  of 
the  station  was  resumed  with  growing  encourage- 
ment. Best  of  all,  souls  were  saved,  and  Hsi  never 
again  lost  faith  so  far  as  to  attempt  to  abandon 
work  that  the  Lord  had  given  him  to  do. 

One  remarkable  feature  of  his  life,  during  these 
busy  years,  was  the  energy  and  endurance  he  mani- 
fested under  long-continued  strain,  both  mental  and 
physical.  “ I always  felt,”  said  Mr.  Hoste,  who  was 
with  him  constantly,  “ that  Hsi  had  a bodily  strength 
not  his  own.  He  was  a man  whom  God  specially 
sustained  for  the  work  He  had  given  him  to  do.  I 
have  known  him  walk  thirty  miles  at  a stretch,  in 
case  of  need  ; quite  a remarkable  feat  for  a man  of 
his  age  and  training  ; and  after  fasting  entirely  for 
two  days,  he  was  able  to  baptize  by  immersion  as 
many  as  fifty  men  at  one  time.” 


296 


Pastor  Hsi 


Hsi  himself  definitely  realised  that  the  strength 
he  drew  upon  from  day  to  day  was  supplied  in 
answer  to  prayer.  He  had  long  since  learned  the 
secret  of  triumphing  over  weakness,  weariness,  and 
physical  infirmities  in  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 
He  believed  that  Christ  was  life - — daily,  hourly,  as 
need  arose  — life  in  abundance.1  At  the  same 
time,  he  never  would  bind  himself  to  any  hard 
and  fast  system  of  divine  healing.  He  recognised 
clearly  the  efficacy  of  “ the  prayer  of  faith  ” ; and 
also  just  as  clearly  that  the  Lord  was  pleased,  often, 
to  use  means.  There  was  room  in  his  mind,  as  in 
his  experience,  for  both  sides  of  truth  to  find  a place. 

This  was  partly  due  to  his  well-balanced  tem- 
perament. He  was  an  unusual  combination  of 
faith  and  practical  wisdom  ; intense  devotion  and 
common  sense.  There  was  nothing  of  the  ascetic 
about  him,  and  yet  he  constantly  resorted  to  fast- 
ing. This  was  not  with  any  idea  of  mortifying  the 
flesh,  but  simply  with  a view  to  the  furtherance  of 
the  Gospel.  He  found  that  in  times  of  difficulty, 
his  prayers  were  more  in  the  power  of  the  Spirit,  and 
more  effectual,  when  he  was  fasting  than  otherwise. 
But  under  ordinary  circumstances,  he  could  enjoy  a 
good  dinner  and  would  take  it  gladly.  In  the  same 
way  he  appreciated  nice  clothing  and  comfortable 
surroundings.  He  recognised  that  God  has  given 
these  and  many  other  beautiful  things,  richly  to  be 
enjoyed,  and  that  there  is  no  virtue  in  going  without 
them  for  its  own  sake.  But  with  him  the  supreme 
question  was  : “ How  can  I make  the  very  most  of 
myself,  my  time,  my  resources,  for  the  extension  of 
1 John  x.  10,  R.  V.  margin ; see  also  John  i.  16,  and  Romans  v.  17. 


The  Burden  and  Heat  of  the  Day  297 

the  Kingdom  of  God  ? ” With  unfaltering  determina- 
tion he  subordinated  everything  to  this  end,  and 
shaped  his  whole  life  in  view  of  eternity — his  own, 
and  that  of  other  souls. 

The  welfare  of  those  for  whom  he  was  responsible, 
was  truly  more  to  him  than  his  own  ; for  he  entered 
deeply  into  the  Apostolic  spirit : “ All  things  are  for 
your  sake  and  the  Gospel’s.”  The  following  instance 
may  serve  to  illustrate  the  principles  that  guided  him 
in  such  matters. 

It  was  during  the  trying  time  at  Hoh-chau. 
Difficulties  were  passing  away,  and  the  number  of 
Christians  gathering  for  worship  on  Sundays  was 
increasingly  large.  Many  came  from  a distance. 
The  services  were  long,  and  they  could  not  get  back 
to  their  homes  until  evening.  Seeing  this,  the  ladies 
in  the  station  had  been  in  the  habit  of  providing 
a simple  mid-day  meal.  But  though  harmless  in 
itself,  this  custom  had  given  rise  to  a great  deal  of 
criticism.  The  Christians  were  spoken  of  as  beggars 
and  impostors. 

“You  only  believe  in  Jesus  for  the  food  you  get,” 
became  a common  reproach. 

Under  these  circumstances,  Pastor  Hsi  and  the 
ladies  felt  that  they  must  make  a change.  The 
country  Christians  saw  that  this  was  right  and 
necessary,  though  it  came  hard  on  many  of  them, 
who  were  so  poor  that  the  only  food  they  had  was 
of  the  coarsest  description,  and  they  preferred  to  go 
hungry  all  day  rather  than  bring  that  with  them  and 
eat  it  among  their  friends  in  the  city.  Here  then 
was  a difficult  position,  and  one  that  Hsi  felt  keenly. 

Soon  after  the  custom  was  given  up,  he  decided 


298 


Pastor  Hsi 


to  go  over  to  Hoh-chau  for  the  sake  of  spending 
Sunday  with  the  Christians.  A long  day’s  journey 
brought  him  to  the  city  at  nightfall.  He  had  been 
fasting  since  the  previous  evening,  that  he  might 
specially  wait  upon  God  for  blessing.  For  the  same 
reason  he  went  without  supper.  And  the  next  day 
he  would  touch  nothing,  on  account  of  the  Christians 
who  were  gathering  for  the  services.  He  truly  loved 
them,  and  wanted  them  to  feel  it.  Morning,  after- 
noon, and  evening  he  preached  with  unusual  power  ; 
and  there  were  few  dry  eyes  when  he  spoke  of  his 
joy  that  so  many  had  come  in  from  the  country 
though  it  meant  being  hungry  all  day. 

“ As  you  have  nothing,”  he  said,  “ how  could  I 
eat  ? We  must  stop  this  evil-speaking,  for  the  glory 
of  God.” 

Was  it  any  wonder  the  people  loved  him  ? He 
taught  them  by  his  life.  He  lived,  indeed,  for  them. 
This  was  the  spirit  of  all  his  self-denials  : “ I endure 
. . . that  they  may  obtain.”  1 

Some  things  in  the  experiences  of  Pastor  Hsi 
that,  looked  at  superficially,  may  seem  extravagant, 
are  simple  and  natural  enough  when  one  remembers 
how  absolutely  he  lived  his  whole  life  with  and  for 
God.  Mr.  Hoste  was  interested  to  observe,  for 
example,  that  he  was  not  infrequently  warned  of 
danger  by  a curious,  sudden  failure  of  physical 
strength. 

“ I often  know,”  Hsi  would  say,  “ when  special 
trial  or  temptation  is  at  hand.  I become  so  weak 
in  body,  that  it  is  necessary  to  stop  whatever  I am 
doing,  and  cry  to  the  Lord.” 

1 2 Timothy  ii.  10. 


The  Burden  and  Heat  of  the  Day  299 

This  was  no  unusual  experience.  In  the  midst 
of  the  day’s  work,  even  when  absorbingly  engaged  in 
business  matters,  his  strength  seemed  unaccountably 
to  ebb  away.  It  was  not  faintness  exactly ; but 
overpowering  weakness,  with  a sense  of  great  appre- 
hension. There  was  nothing  to  be  done.  Rest  and 
food  did  not  relieve  it.  But  prayer  always  did. 
And  usually  it  transpired  that  prayer  had  been 
specially  needed  just  at  that  time,  to  prepare  for 
some  exigency  in  the  work.  So  often  was  this  the 
case  that  Hsi  came  to  regard  the  experience  as  a 
call  to  prayer,  and  always  gave  himself  to  waiting 
upon  God  until  it  passed  away.  Sometimes  no 
indication  followed  of  what  the  danger  had  been  ; 
but  more  often  it  came  to  light,  and  he  was  able  to 
praise  God  for  deliverance. 

It  was  wonderful  how  closely  he  was  guided,  and 
how  in  times  of  peril  he  was  protected  and  spared 
for  further  service.  One  instance  may  stand  for 
many. 

In  the  province  of  Honan,  across  the  Yellow 
River,  lay  the  city  of  Yung-ning,  in  which  Hsi  had 
a Refuge.  It  was  a long  journey  from  his  home, 
part  of  the  way  over  lonely  mountain  roads  on  the 
border.  One  day  while  Hsi  was  praying  for  Yung- 
ning, he  was  impressed  with  the  conviction  that 
trouble  threatened  the  Refuge,  and  there  was  urgent 
need  for  care.  He  could  not  go  down  himself,  but 
sent  a Christian  man  named  Wang,  without  delay. 
Wang  crossed  the  mountains  and  the  mighty  river, 
and  after  about  a week’s  journey  reached  the  Refuge. 
He  found  the  men  in  charge,  on  the  point  of  receiving 
a new  patient,  who  seemed  most  anxious  to  break 


3oo 


Pastor  Hsi 


off  his  opium-habit.  Wang  carefully  examined  the 
man,  who  was  weak  and  emaciated  ; and  as  he  did 
so,  he  felt  sure  that  he  had  found  the  danger  of 
which  Hsi  had  been  forewarned.  The  man  was 
already  dying.  But  Chang,  the  Refuge  - keeper, 
could  not  see  it,  and  nobody  else  would  allow  that 
he  was  even  seriously  ill. 

Wang,  however,  took  the  matter  into  his  own 
hands.  He  had  come  from  Pastor  Hsi  with  full 
power  to  act  as  might  seem  necessary.  He  knew 
the  peril  involved,  should  the  poor  fellow  die  on  the 
premises.  Chang  was  bent  upon  admitting  him,  and 
it  required  no  little  firmness  to  withstand  them  all. 
But  seeing  that  Wang  was  resolute,  the  patient  and 
his  friends  retired.  They  managed  to  get  him  home, 
but  that  was  all.  For  that  very  night  he  died.  A 
profound  impression  was  made  in  the  city,  where  the 
matter  became  widely  known.  Had  the  man  died 
in  the  Refuge,  the  work  might  have  been  hindered 
for  years,  for  the  people  were  turbulent  and  un- 
friendly. As  it  was,  they  were  inspired  with  awe 
for  the  God  of  the  Christians,  and  regarded  the 
Refuge-keepers  as  men  of  supernatural  wisdom. 

A little  later  Hsi  himself  went  down  to  Yung- 
ning. On  the  way  he  called  in  at  P’ing-yang  to 
see  Mr.  Hoste,  who  was  visiting  there,  and  shared 
his  room  in  the  mission-house.  Far  into  the  night 
they  sat  talking  of  many  matters,  and  especially  of 
Hsi’s  journey  and  the  work  he  was  leaving  behind. 
At  length,  as  they  knelt  in  prayer,  a strange  and 
solemn  sense  came  over  Mr.  Hoste  that  Hsi  was 
going  into  unusual  danger.  He  was  praying  for  his 
friend  at  the  time,  and,  so  great  was  the  burden,  that 


THE  OLD  AND  NEW  WAY  : FERRY  AND  RAILWAY  BRIDGE. 

Page  300. 

In  both  pictures  the  newly  constructed  railway  bridge  can  be  seen  in  the  distance. 
This  place  is  on  the  road  from  Tientsin  to  Shan-si.  The  Yellow  River  is  also  crossed  by 
ferry-boat  very  similar  to  those  seen  above. 


The  Burden  and  Heat  of  the  Day  301 


he  could  not  but  speak  of  it  to  the  Lord,  and  in  a 
special  way  implore  His  protection  and  aid. 

Next  morning  Hsi  set  out  on  foot  for  Yung- 
ning. He  reached  the  city  in  safety,  and  found 
good  opportunities  for  preaching  the  Gospel.  In 
the  home  of  one  of  the  Christians,  he  met  with  an 
old  man  who  had  been  suffering  for  eight  years 
from  what  was  believed  to  be  demon-possession. 
His  condition  was  very  pitiful,  and  the  moment 
Hsi  saw  him  he  felt  conscious  of  the  presence  and 
power  of  the  devil.  The  strange,  wild  look  in  his 
eyes,  and  his  uneasiness  and  furtive  movements, 
plainly  told  their  own  sad  tale,  though  he  was  not 
then  in  one  of  his  violent  paroxysms.  With  such 
an  object-lesson,  Hsi  preached  Jesus,  calling  the 
people  to  witness  whether  the  devil  were  a hard 
taskmaster  or  not,  and  telling  of  the  power  of 
Christ  to  save  and  deliver.  Then,  in  the  name  of 
that  wonderful  Saviour,  he  called  upon  the  evil  one 
to  depart,  charging  him  to  trouble  the  old  man 
no  more.  The  change  was  instant  and  complete, 
filling  the  Christians  with  joy  and  the  heathen  with 
wonder. 

On  his  homeward  journey  Hsi  was  much  in 
prayer  for  the  people  of  Yung-ning.  Here  and 
there,  in  lonely  hamlets,  were  a few  scattered 
Christians  to  whom  his  passing  brought  welcome 
cheer.  But  for  the  most  part  it  was  a solitary  road, 
and  he  was  glad  of  the  companionship  of  Wang, 
who  was  travelling  with  him. 

A little  north  of  the  border,  they  were  right  in 
among  the  mountains,  when  he  sighted  four  men  of 
alarming  appearance  coming  towards  them  rapidly. 


302 


Pastor  Hsi 


A second  glance  sufficed  to  show  that  they  were 
robbers  of  the  most  dangerous  type.  Armed  with 
foreign  pistols,  and  with  drawn  swords  in  their 
hands,  they  had  just  accomplished  some  deed  of 
violence,  and  were  carrying  off  their  booty. 

Seeing  that  escape  was  impossible,  Hsi  dismounted 
from  the  hired  animal  he  was  riding,  and  quietly 
waited  their  approach.  With  savage  cries  the  band 
fell  upon  their  prey,  seized  the  donkey,  the  cash- 
bags,  and  the  little  clothing  the  travellers  had  with 
them,  and  demanded  silver.  Hsi  could  do  nothing 
but  pray.  The  next  thing  he  expected  was  that  the 
men  would  search  them,  strip  them  of  their  clothing, 
and  probably  half  kill  them  in  fury  at  not  finding 
enough  silver  to  satisfy  their  greed.  But,  without 
offering  any  resistance,  he  and  Wang  stood  quietly 
waiting,  conscious  of  the  nearness  of  God. 

Suddenly  the  men  stopped.  They  seemed  uneasy 
in  some  way.  The  one  who  had  seized  the  cash-bag 
flung  it  across  the  donkey’s  back,  and  tossing  the 
reins  to  Hsi,  simply  said  : “ Tseo-pa!”  (“  Begone  ! ”) 
Then  with  one  consent  they  dropped  the  things 
they  had  taken  and  went  off  hurriedly,  soon  dis- 
appearing among  the  mountains. 

Hsi  and  Wang  could  not  make  out  what  had 
frightened  them,  and  half  thought  they  meant  to 
return.  As  they  went  on  their  way,  thanking  God 
for  deliverance,  they  soon  came  to  the  spot  where 
the  brigands  had  just  been  at  work,  and  found  two 
men  robbed  of  everything  and  badly  injured.  But 
it  was  not  until  later  they  learned  that  the  band  was 
captured  that  very  day,  and  two  of  them  killed  in 
the  encounter. 


The  Burden  and  Heat  of  the  Day  30 3 

But  of  all  the  trials  incidental  to  his  work  there 
was  none  Hsi  felt  more  keenly  than  constant  absence 
from  home  and  separation  from  Mrs.  Hsi,  who  had 
come  to  be  so  dear  a companion  and  friend.  The 
tie  between  them  was  very  close  and  helpful. 

It  had  not  always  been  so.  In  earlier  years, 
when  he  was  an  opium-smoking  Confucianist,  the 
usual  wrangling  and  bitterness  prevailed.  Mrs.  Hsi, 
though  bright  and  attractive,  was  narrowed  down  to 
the  ordinary  routine  of  a Chinese  woman’s  life.  She 
could  not  read,  much  less  write,  and  was  in  no  sense 
the  equal  of  her  lord  and  master.  But  when  the 
great  change  came,  the  reality  of  his  conversion  was 
attested  by  earnest  desire  and  effort  for  her  enlighten- 
ment. And  when  she  too  was  brought  to  Christ,  a 
new  home-life  began.  Eager  to  understand  the  Bible, 
she  soon  learned  to  read.  Other  books  followed. 
Her  mind  matured  rapidly,  and  before  long  she  was 
her  husband’s  efficient  colleague  behind  the  scenes. 

It  was  a wonderful  development : just  one  of  the 
countless,  priceless  blessings  enfolded  in  the  Gospel. 
But  even  then,  and  for  many  years  during  which 
they  were  growing  in  grace,  Hsi  was  tried  and 
humiliated  by  a tendency  to  jarring  that  it  seemed 
nothing  could  conquer.  He  could  keep  his  temper 
and  control  his  natural  irritability  with  almost 

anybody  else.  But  with  her ! How  was  it? 

Why  could  he  not  overcome  ? It  seemed  all  the 
more  strange  because  he  truly  loved  her,  and  she 
was  devoted  to  him.  Few  things  are  more  humbling 
to  a Christian  who  really  seeks  to  live  near  the 
Lord,  than  failure  in  this  direction  ; and  it  certainly 
had  one  good  effect,  in  keeping  Hsi  from  pride  of 


304 


Pastor  Hsi 


heart  in  a very  practical  way.  He  prayed  about  it 
constantly.  Alone  and  together  they  cried  to  God 
for  grace ; and  by  degrees  the  difficulty  was  so 
completely  conquered  that  their  lives  became  a 
consistent  testimony  to  the  power  of  God  in  this 
respect. 

As  time  went  on  Mrs.  Hsi  grew  in  faith  and 
devotion,  and  came  to  take  her  place  more  and  more 
independently  in  his  work.  From  superintending 
domestic  affairs,  she  rose  to  the  full  charge  of  every- 
thing, indoors  and  out,  during  her  husband’s  absences 
from  home.  With  a household  of  fifty  or  sixty 
people,  patients  to  care  for,  medicines  to  compound, 
Sunday  services  to  be  kept  up,  as  well  as  the  daily 
instruction  of  workers  in  training  for  the  Refuges,  it 
was  no  small  responsibility.  But  she  was  a calm, 
clear-headed  little  woman,  with  a quiet  way  of 
managing  people  and  things  that  was  effective. 
And  she  was  a woman  of  prayer.  While  intensely 
loyal  to  her  husband’s  wishes,  she  was  by  no  means 
pliable  in  his  hands.  And  he  came  increasingly  to 
value  her  judgment  in  important  matters.  As  they 
drew  nearer  to  the  Lord,  they  became  more  dear  to 
one  another  ; and,  absorbed  in  living  for  His  service, 
they  lost  sight  of  little  things  that  had  been  trying 
between  themselves. 

At  length  the  day  came  when  Mrs.  Hsi  faced 
the  great  sacrifice  of  her  life,  and  passed  with  him 
into  blessing  so  full  and  deep,  that  the  cost  seemed 
small  in  comparison.  For  years  it  had  been  coming. 
They  had  laid  much  upon  the  altar.  Time,  strength, 
comfort,  possessions,  privacy,  all  had  been  given  up, 
as  need  arose.  But  there  was  something  more. 


The  Burden  and  Heat  of  the  Day  305 

“In  the  work  of  curing  opium -smokers,”  writes 
Hsi,  “and  leading  them  to  trust  in  the  Lord,  we 
meet  with  great  difficulties,  and  it  often  happens 
that  men  who  have  been  delivered,  and  promise  well, 
are  ensnared  again  when  they  go  home  and  find 
their  wives  still  smoking,  so  that  they  have  no 
escape  from  the  seductive  fumes  even  in  their  sleep- 
ing rooms  at  night. 

“ For  long  we  desired  to  open  Refuges  for  women, 
but  had  no  one  to  undertake  the  work.  Therefore 
I have  consecrated  my  wife  to  the  Lord  for  this 
service.  She  first  opened  a Women’s  Refuge  at 
Hung-tung,  before  any  lady  missionary  came  to  live 
there.  Concerning  this  matter  both  my  wife  and  I 
have  endured  great  suffering  and  temptation.  Often 
it  seems  like  a sword  pressing  against  my  heart,  and  I 
have  found  it  almost  unbearable.  But  praise  the  Lord, 
the  devil  has  been  defeated,  and  the  work  goes  on.” 

Much  lies  behind  these  words.  Only  those 
familiar  with  the  East  can  know  what  it  would 
mean  to  a woman  brought  up  in  an  Oriental  home 
and  surrounded  by  the  facts  of  heathenism,  to  step 
out  into  such  a ministry.  No  sacrifice  of  social 
standing  or  public  opinion  a woman  could  make  for 
the  sinful  and  outcast  in  Christian  lands,  could  com- 
pare with  what  was  involved  for  Mrs.  Hsi  when  she 
left  her  home  and  husband  to  go  to  distant  places, 
among  unknown  people,  and  devote  her  life  to  the 
rescue  of  opium-smoking  women.  But  she  did  it, 
and  he  encouraged  her.  And  as  they  trod  this 
pathway,  they  found  their  immediate  reward  in  a 
love  so  deep  and  tender  that  all  that  had  ever  come 
between  them  was  forgotten. 


X 


306 


Pastor  Hsi 


Throughout  the  last  five  years  of  her  husband’s 
life,  Mrs.  Hsi  was  almost  constantly  engaged  in  this 
difficult  work.  Her  sister,  the  wife  of  Elder  Si,  was 
able  to  fill  her  place  at  the  Western  Chang  village, 
so  that  she  was  practically  free  from  home  ties. 
Hsi  himself,  of  course,  looked  after  her  and  travelled 
with  her  whenever  it  was  possible  ; but  often  he 
was  called  in  one  direction  while  she  was  needed  in 
another,  so  that  for  months  they  hardly  met.  But 
the  brave  little  woman  kept  on.  Loneliness,  hard- 
ship, misapprehension  surrounded  her.  She  put  up 
with  discomfort,  poor  fare,  trying  and  anxious  duties, 
and  the  companionship  of  heathen  women  degraded 
by  opium.  She  toiled  for  them  night  and  day, 
lovingly  and  patiently  winning  them  to  better 
things.  She  conducted  Sunday  services,  taught  the 
children,  gathered  the  converts  round  her,  helping 
them  to  read  and  pray,  and  was  always  and  every- 
where ready  to  lead  a soul  to  Jesus  and  tell  of  His 
mighty  power  to  save. 

The  Lord  greatly  blessed  her  efforts.  City  after 
city  was  reached.  Quite  a chain  of  Women’s 
Refuges  resulted,  from  K’i  Hsien  on  the  P’ing-yao 
plain  almost  down  to  the  Yellow  River.  Over  this 
wide  district  Mrs.  Hsi  travelled,  superintending  the 
Refuges  and  encouraging  the  women  she  had  trained 
to  carry  on  the  work.  Sometimes  on  the  main 
road  through  the  province  she  would  meet  her  hus- 
band’s cart,  or  at  one  of  the  larger  Refuges  she 
would  find  him  announced  to  lead  the  Sunday 
services.  Those  were  little  foretastes  of  heaven. 
Sometimes  they  would  spend  a week  or  two  together 
at  home,  and  almost  forget,  in  the  joy  of  such 


The  Burden  and  Heat  of  the  Day  307 

reunion,  that  they  were  pilgrims  and  strangers.  But 
that  would  not  be  for  long. 

“ Do  I not  love  my  wife  ? ” wrote  dear  Pastor 
Hsi.  “ Often  she  is  in  the  north,  and  I am  in  the 
south  ; and  for  several  months  at  a time  we  are 
unable  to  see  each  other’s  faces ; and  can  only 
mutually  weep  and  pray,  seeking  those  things  which 
are  above  and  the  reward  promised  to  every  man 
according  as  his  work  shall  be.  The  Bible  says  : 
‘ The  time  is  short ; and  it  remaineth  that  both  they 
that  have  wives  be  as  though  they  had  none.’  My 
wife  and  I,  remembering  these  words  of  Scripture, 
are  comforted,  and  our  hearts  are  kept  in  peace.” 


XXI 

THE  REFUGES  AS  MISSION  STATIONS 

It  was  the  summer  of  1893.  Hsi  was  on  his  way 
to  Hoh-chau  to  conduct  a conference  among  the 
Christians  of  that  district,  where  the  work  was  going 
forward  with  much  blessing.  As  he  travelled,  many 
thoughts  were  in  his  mind,  with  regard  especially  to 
a new  departure  that  for  some  time  had  been  under 
consideration. 

Years  before,  in  the  early  beginning  of  the 
Refuge  work,  how  little  could  he  have  anticipated 
all  that  God  had  brought  to  pass.  Then  it  had 
been  a question  of  saving  a few  opium-smokers  in 
one  country  district,  without  any  thought  of  the 
development  of  an  organised  church  or  a mission 
station,  much  less  several.  But  as  the  movement 
spread  and  the  blessing  of  God  rested  upon  it,  souls 
were  saved  and  whole  communities  interested  in 
the  Gospel,  until  a wide  field  seemed  open  before 
the  Refuge -workers,  wherever  their  patients  were 
scattered. 

At  that  time  the  question  had  arisen  as  to 
whether  these  opportunities  should  be  embraced, 
and  the  Refuge -keepers  permitted  to  enter  upon 

308 


The  Refuges  as  Mission  Stations  309 

general  evangelistic  work.  And  just  there  Hsi’s 
wise  judgment,  under  the  guidance  of  God,  came  in 
to  prevent  what  might  have  been  a serious  mistake. 
It  is  no  use  pushing  people  beyond  their  capacity, 
or  hurrying  them  into  responsibilities  for  which  they 
are  not  prepared.  These  men  were  themselves,  in 
most  cases,  only  young  converts,  saved  from  lives  of 
open  sin.  They  had  all  they  could  do,  in  their  busy 
days,  to  find  time  for  prayer  and  Bible  study,  without 
which  their  own  spiritual  life  could  not  develop;  and 
among  the  patients  under  their  care  and  the  people 
who  thronged  about  them,  they  had  all  the  oppor- 
tunity they  could  improve  for  living  and  preaching 
Christ.  Hsi  was  practical  and  thorough,  and  was 
concerned  about  doing  well,  as  well  as  doing  much. 

“ After  prayer  and  fasting,”  he  writes,  “ I drew 
up  rules  for  the  Refuges,  including  the  regulation 
that  those  in  charge  should  preach  only  on  the 
premises,  and  not  attempt  to  evangelise  in  the  sur- 
rounding country.  This  seemed  to  me  necessary 
because  the  workers  were,  for  the  most  part,  inex- 
perienced and  weak  in  the  faith  ; and  because  they 
were  not  as  yet  familiar  with  the  dialect  and  customs 
of  the  new  localities  in  which  they  found  themselves. 
But  in  travelling  myself  from  place  to  place,  visiting 
the  Refuges,  I have  embraced  every  opportunity  of 
preaching  the  Gospel,  both  in  cities  and  villages,  fre- 
quently healing  the  sick  and  casting  out  demons. 
So  that  in  this  and  other  ways  many  believers  have 
become  connected  with  various  Refuges,  and  attend 
the  services  on  Sundays,  though  they  have  never 
been  smokers  of  opium.” 

But  as  time  went  on  conditions  began  to  change. 


3io 


Pastor  Hsi 


The  Refuge-workers  grew  in  grace  and  in  experi- 
ence. Their  labours  were  made  a blessing,  and 
established  them  in  the  regard  of  even  unfriendly 
communities.  Every  one  could  see  the  good  they 
were  doing,  and  feel  the  sincerity  of  their  motives 
and  the  devotion  of  the  lives  they  led.  In  all  direc- 
tions they  had  friends  ; and  many  were  the  grateful 
patients  who  would  willingly  open  their  houses  for 
meetings.  If  only  the  staff  in  each  Refuge  could 
be  increased,  so  that  the  more  experienced  workers 
might  be  free  to  go  out  for  days  or  weeks  at  a time, 
preaching  and  teaching  the  Gospel,  much  good  might 
be  accomplished  in  districts  where  there  were  no 
other  missionaries. 

This  was  a different  proposal ; and  coming  as  it 
did  from  friends  whose  judgment  he  valued,  could 
not  but  have  weight  with  Pastor  Hsi.  He  saw  the 
need  and  the  advantages  ; and  felt  the  force  of  the 
argument  that  no  preachers  could  be  more  welcome 
or  have  more  influence  than  the  men  who  were 
known  to  be  giving  their  lives  to  a difficult  and 
trying  task,  in  such  a way  as  to  win  the  gratitude  of 
all  classes.  But  there  were  serious  questions  involved, 
and  Hsi  was  cautious,  and  had  to  be  very  sure  a 
thing  was  of  God  before  he  went  into  it.  Sad 
experience  in  the  Hung-tung  district  had  convinced 
him  that  people  may  be  thrust  out  too  quickly  into 
public  work.  Many  a promising  young  convert  had 
been  encouraged  and  even  urged  to  preach  the 
Gospel,  whose  life  was  not  sufficiently  under  the 
influence  of  the  truth  to  make  his  testimony 
effective.  The  result  was  failure  in  case  after  case. 
Exposed  to  the  temptations  of  a position  for  which 


The  Refuges  as  Mission  Stations  3 1 1 

they  were  unfitted,  they  were  carried  away  by  pride 
or  self-seeking,  the  occasion  for  which  need  never 
have  arisen. 

But  quieter  years  followed ; and  undoubtedly, 
now,  many  among  the  Hung-tung  Christians  were 
ready  for  such  work.  They  were  not  only  preaching 
the  Gospel  naturally,  of  their  own  accord,  but  were 
living  consistent  lives,  full  of  helpfulness  for  others. 
Some  had  acquired  a fair  knowledge  of  Scripture, 
and  showed  ability  as  preachers  that  made  them 
welcome  among  their  brethren.  These  men,  added 
to  the  staff  of  the  Refuges,  would  both  increase 
the  value  of  existing  work,  and  make  possible  an 
aggressive  movement  that  might  lead  to  wide- 
spread blessing. 

It  was  characteristic  of  Hsi  that  he  generally 
knew  when  the  right  time  had  come  for  doing  a 
thing,  as  well  as  the  right  thing  to  do  ; and  also 
that,  when  he  knew,  he  stopped  at  nothing.  Early 
in  the  year  he  had  come  to  feel  clearly  that  the  plan 
was  of  God  : and  now,  as  he  travelled  to  Hoh-chau, 
he  was  thinking  out  the  necessary  steps  for  carrying 
it  into  effect.  It  was  practically,  though  he  little 
realised  it,  putting  a finishing  touch  to  his  life-work. 

“At  Hoh-chau,”  he  writes,  “during  the  con- 
ference, I was  led  to  draw  up  new  regulations  for 
the  Refuges ; in  the  faith  that  the  Lord  would  send 
forth  additional  workers,  that  henceforth  there  might 
be  two  responsible  men  in  each  place — one  to  care 
for  internal  arrangements,  and  the  other  to  preach 
the  Gospel  in  all  the  regions  round  about.  It 
seemed  right,  and  was  decided,  that  these  evangelists 
should  take  no  provision  for  their  journeys ; because, 


312 


Pastor  Hsi 


seeing  the  Refuges  distributed  medicine  freely  for 
the  cure  of  various  diseases,  not  only  would  patients 
who  had  been  delivered  from  opium-smoking  willingly 
receive  them,  but  many  others  also  would  gladly  offer 
entertainment  free  of  charge. 

“ Some  of  the  brethren  were  afraid  that,  with 
such  an  increase  of  workers,  there  would  be  an 
insufficiency  of  means.  But  I took  the  words  of 
Scripture,  and  exhorted  them,  saying  : ‘ “ Seek  first 
the  kingdom  of  God  and  his  righteousness,”  and 
your  Heavenly  Father  will  certainly  supply  all  your 
need.’  I also  will  constantly  trust  the  holy  words 
of  Jesus,  and  press  onward  without  fear.” 

Thus  it  was  that  the  Refuges  grew  into  regular 
mission  stations.  For  the  plan  worked  well  by  the 
blessing  of  God.  Not  a few  of  the  men  in  charge 
developed  considerable  preaching  and  pastoral  gifts. 
And  the  last  years  of  Hsi’s  life,  that  were  slipping 
away  so  fast,  were  gladdened  by  seeing  little  churches 
spring  up  and  become  a blessing,  where  otherwise 
there  would  have  been  none. 

And  now  come  and  let  us  visit,  in  thought  at  any 
rate,  one  of  these  Refuge  centres,  to  gain  some  idea 
of  what  is  going  on.  Let  us  choose  Chao-ch’eng  city, 
one  of  the  best  examples,  as  we  have  already  watched 
the  progress  of  things  there  more  or  less  from  the 
beginning.  It  is  a long  journey  from  your  distant 
home  : a month  or  more  by  steamer  to  Shanghai, 
and  then  some  six  weeks  inland.  But  one  of  us  has 
travelled  the  road  before,  and  knows  pretty  well 
how  to  manage  in  native  inns  at  night,  in  boats,  and 
carts,  and  even  mule-litters  over  the  mountains.  It 


The  Refuges  as  Mission  Stations  313 

is  a beautiful  journey,  too,  in  some  places,  and  full 
of  interest  everywhere.  And  as,  of  course,  we  are 
wearing  native  dress,  we  shall  not  attract  too  much 
attention. 

Weeks  have  passed,  and  now  we  are  in  Shan-si. 
The  capital  is  left  far  behind  us.  We  have  crossed 
the  P’ing-yao  plain,  green  with  summer  crops  ; fol- 
lowed the  Fen  River  into  its  beautiful  valley;  climbed 
the  Ling-shih  Pass  ; spent  a Sunday  at  Hoh-chau  ; 
and  after  a long  morning’s  journey  — yonder, 
shimmering  in  the  heat  of  noon,  lie  the  north  wall 
and  massive  gate  of  Chao-ch’eng. 

Now  we  have  entered  the  city.  Crowded  and 
busy  are  the  streets  through  which  our  cart  jolts 
slowly.  There  is  no  difficulty  in  finding  the  Refuge. 
Every  Chao  - ch’eng  man  knows  it.  There  it  is : 
that  wide  doorway  round  which  the  people  are 
standing.  You  must  expect  a crowd.  For  a “great 
gathering”  is  being  held  to-day,  in  honour  of  some 
missionary  travellers  passing  through  the  province.1 
Here  we  descend  from  our  clumsy  vehicle  with  what 
grace  we  can,  and  pass  in  to  a large  square  court- 
yard, round  which  the  rooms  open. 

What  a throng  of  men  ! Every  corner  is  packed 
and  crowded.  And  the  guest-hall  seems  to  be  over- 
flowing with  women  and  children.  No  room  for  us 
there,  evidently  ; nor  under  the  blue  awning  that 
covers  the  centre  of  the  court.  Every  seat  is  filled 
already  ; and  the  meeting  is  about  to  begin.  What 
hearty  singing  ! But  this  sunshine  is  intensely  hot. 

1 What  follows  is  a description,  written  on  the  spot,  of  a visit  to 
this  Refuge  in  the  summer  of  1894,  when  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hudson  Taylor 
were  travelling  through  Shan-si,  and  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Howard  Taylor 
were  among  those  that  accompanied  them. 


3i4 


Pastor  Hsi 


Let  us  take  shelter  here  in  the  dark  kitchen  ; it 
seems  comparatively  empty. 

Alas,  the  reason  is  not  far  to  seek  ! Dinner  is 
preparing  for  a hundred  guests,  and  the  place  is  a 
perfect  oven.  Still,  from  the  brick  bed  we  can  see 
through  this  little  window  all  that  is  going  on,  and 
it  will  be  a new  experience,  for  you  at  any  rate,  to 
sit  cross-legged  on  a Chinese  k'ang.  It  is  certainly 
a drawback  that  this  particular  k'ang  should  be  heated 
from  the  cooking  range,  instead  of  separately  in  the 
ordinary  way.  It  must  be  comfortable  in  winter ; 
but  to-day,  with  the  temperature  well  over  ioo° 
in  the  shade,  and  a huge  fire  to  heat  the  flues,  it 
is  distressing.  However,  there  is  nowhere  else  to 
go  ; and  the  bricks  are  not  unbearably  hot  through 
this  thick  matting. 

How  pleasant  it  looks  out  there  in  the  courtyard, 
where  the  trellised  vine  casts  a green  shade,  and 
ripe  grapes  hang  just  out  of  reach.  Flowers  in 
abundance  lend  colour  to  the  scene  ; and  the  white 
garments,  shaven  heads,  and  long  black  queues  of 
the  men — rows  and  rows  of  them  under  the  awning 
— make  a picture  not  easily  forgotten.  Faces  young 
and  faces  old  are  there ; some  fresh  and  full  of 
promise ; some  wrinkled  and  seamed  with  care ; 
a few  bearing  sad  traces  of  the  havoc  wrought  by 
opium  ; others  showing  marked  signs  of  the  trans- 
formation made  by  grace. 

Pastor  Hsi  is  speaking.  No  wonder  these  people 
leave  their  farms  and  workshops,  and  come  through 
the  heat  of  a midsummer  day  to  hear  preaching  like 
this.  He  is  giving  a heart-stirring  address  on  The 
True  Vine,  showing  the  secret  of  a life  always  fresh 


The  Refuges  as  Mission  Stations  3 1 5 

and  full  of  power,  because  hidden  with  Christ  in  God. 
Tears  in  many  eyes,  and  the  look  on  these  eager 
faces,  tell  of  a fresh  vision  of  things  unseen. 

Now  comes  our  opportunity.  The  meeting  is 
over.  Half  the  people,  living  in  or  near  the  city, 
are  going  home  to  dinner  ; only  a hundred  or  so 
remain.  We  shall  be  able  to  move  about  a little, 
and  ask  questions  to  our  heart’s  content.  But  first 
will  you  not  take  a basin  and  chopsticks,  and  try 
some  of  this  Chinese  macaroni  stewed  in  gravy  ? 
Quite  appetising,  I assure  you. 

Here  from  the  doorway  of  the  women’s  room  we 
can  see  to  better  advantage,  and  it  is  not  quite  so 
hot  as  in  the  kitchen.  What  a bright,  interesting 
scene  it  is.  Such  greetings,  laughter,  friendly  con- 
versation ; such  busy  preparations  for  the  meal ! 
Mats  are  spread  under  the  awning,  upon  which, 
grouped  around  little  tables,  the  older  men  are 
seated  ; and  the  rest,  supplied  with  basins  and  chop- 
sticks like  ourselves,  sit  comfortably  on  the  ground, 
or  perch  on  the  steps  of  the  side  houses.  And  there, 
in  the  midst  of  them  all,  under  the  spreading  vine, 
is  dear  old  Pastor  Song,  manager  of  the  Refuge,  and 
spiritual  father  of  almost  every  one  in  this  large 
company. 

What  a picture  he  makes,  surrounded  as  with  a 
halo  by  their  loving  reverence,  seated  on  that  low 
wooden  bench,  with  the  flowers  behind  him  and  the 
cool  green  leaves  overhead,  his  face  all  aglow  as 
he  looks  from  one  to  another  of  his  large,  happy 
family.  Dear  old  man  ; small,  spare,  and  stooping, 
with  a little  whitey-brown  queue , and  a strongly 
marked,  benevolent  face  : dear  old  wonderful  man, 


3i6 


Pastor  Hsi 


who,  without  learning  or  special  gifts,  simply  by  the 
power  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  his  loving  heart,  has 
drawn  all  these  to  Jesus — he  is  worth  coming  to 
China  to  see  ! 1 

But  let  us  ask  whether  all  these  men  are  Christians ; 
there  may  be  a good  many  outsiders  here  to-day. 
Elder  Liu  is  coming.  He  can  tell  us. 

“ Christians  ? ” he  responds  with  surprise.  “ Why, 
certainly  ; without  exception.  And  all  brought  to  the 
Lord  here  in  this  Refuge.” 

“ But  surely  these  men  cannot  have  been  opium- 
smokers  ? Some  here  and  there  show  signs  of  it ; 
but  the  majority ” 

“ Do  you  not  understand  ? ” he  interposes  eagerly. 
“ All  these  men  have  been  opium-smokers  ! every  one. 
They  have  all  been  delivered  and  brought  to  Jesus, 
here  in  this  Refuge  ; and  twice  as  many  more,  who 
are  not  with  us  here  to-day.” 

The  busy  hours  slip  by  ; most  of  the  guests  de- 
part ; the  missionary  travellers  set  out  again  upon 
their  journey  ; but  we  linger  to  spend  a quiet  evening 
with  Song  and  his  helpers,  and  learn  more  of  this 
story.  At  last  the  duties  of  the  day  are  done.  In 
the  guest-hall  Song  has  gathered  round  us  all  the 
comforts  his  simple  menage  affords.  Supper  over, 
he  lights  the  fragrant  incense  to  keep  tormenting 
flies  away,  draws  up  the  best  chairs  to  the  open 
doorway,  pours  boiling  tea  into  his  china  cups  with 
bright  brass  saucers,  and  forgetting  his  usual  shyness 
sits  down  to  answer  our  questions  as  if  we  were  old 
friends. 

Silently  the  shades  of  evening  draw  around  us, 
1 For  portrait,  see  group  of  Church  officers. 


The  Refuges  as  Mission  Stations  3 17 

and  a cool  breeze  replaces  the  burning  heat  of  day. 
The  low  hum  of  countless  mosquitoes  sounds  through 
the  open  doorway,  and  one  and  another  of  the  house- 
hold gather  in  to  hear  what  is  being  said.  But  the 
dear  Pastor’s  shining  face  is  the  thing  to  see,  as  he 
tells  us  his  story. 

Long  years  ago  he  was  himself  a confirmed  opium- 
smoker,  hopeless  of  deliverance.  Trouble  had  brought 
him  to  it.  In  the  terrible  famine-time,  he  lost  all  his 
relatives  ; wife  and  children  starving  to  death  before 
his  eyes.  Lonely  and  suffering,  opium  was  his  only 
comfort ; and  as  the  famine  passed  away  and  he  was 
able  to  earn  a little  money  again,  it  all  went  to  keep 
the  pipe  burning. 

There  were  plenty  of  other  opium-smokers  like 
himself  in  the  village.  Their  condition  was  truly 
pitiable.  The  longer  they  smoked  the  worse  they 
became.  But  not  one  of  them  could  give  it  up. 
The  daily  misery  of  living  under  the  tyranny  of  the 
habit  was  one  degree  better  than  the  agony  of  trying 
to  get  free. 

But  a strange  thing  happened  in  their  village. 
A man  named  Fan  brought  back  from  the  city 
tidings  of  a new  and  wonderful  doctrine  ; something 
about  Someone  named  Jesus,  who  could  deliver 
people  from  their  sins.  This  man  was  full  of  it. 
He  could  talk  of  nothing  else.  He  even  went  so 
far  as  to  say  that  Jesus  could  save  an  opium-smoker, 
and  take  away  all  craving  for  the  drug. 

Certainly  Fan’s  own  life  was  different  since  he 
believed  in  Jesus.  He  was  a new  man.  Everybody 
could  see  it.  And  when  at  last  he  gave  out  that  the 
Missionary  was  coming  to  stay  in  his  house,  and  was 


318 


Pastor  Hsi 


bringing  medicines  with  him,  to  help  any  man  who 
wished  it  to  break  off  opium,  Song  was  the  first  to 
decide  that  he  would  make  the  attempt.  Tremblingly, 
he  came  and  put  himself  under  treatment ; not  at  all 
reassured  by  the  fact  that  he  was  the  only  one  to 
venture,  and  that  he  had  never  seen  a foreigner 
before. 

He  suffered  terribly  ; for  his  craving  was  great, 
and  but  little  medicine  was  given.  But  he  kept  on  ; 
cheered  by  the  things  the  Christians  had  to  tell,  and 
by  the  hymns  they  were  always  singing.  Day  by 
day  more  men  came  to  the  Refuge  ; and  as  Song 
began  to  get  over  his  worst  experiences,  he  found 
many  little  things  he  could  do  to  help  newer  patients. 
His  craving  cured,  he  could  not  bear  to  think  of 
leaving.  He  had  no  home,  no  friends.  Nobody 
cared  what  became  of  him.  There  in  the  Refuge 
he  had  found  love  and  sympathy,  and  heard  of 
things  that  brought  new  life  and  hope.  Would  they 
not  let  him  stay  and  work  for  his  living  ? He  would 
cook,  carry  water,  attend  to  the  patients,  do  any- 
thing. 

So  it  was  arranged.  And  Song  became  the 
first  helper  in  the  Opium  Refuge  work. 

Still  he  was  scarcely  to  be  called  a Christian. 
Hard  at  work  from  early  childhood,  he  had  never  been 
to  school  or  learned  to  read.  He  was  slow  and  dull 
and  sad  ; bad-tempered  too  ; and  in  fits  of  passion 
would  use  terrible  language.  But  he  was  feeling 
after  better  things  ; longing  to  find  what  the  Christians 
had,  that  made  them  seem  so  happy. 

One  day  alone  in  the  East  Room,  he  saw  the 
Missionary’s  New  Testament  lying  on  the  window- 


The  Refuges  as  Mission  Stations  3 r9 

sill.  It  was  a large  book,  attractively  bound,  and 
Song  went  over  to  look  at  it.  Reverently  he  took 
it  in  his  hands.  The  characters  were  clear  and 
beautiful.  Even  his  dim  eyes,  half-blind  with  weep- 
ing, could  make  out  many  of  the  easy  words.  Long 
he  stood  pondering,  and  turning  the  pages.  That 
wonderful  Name  came  so  often  ! He  could  find  the 
characters  on  almost  every  leaf — Je-su,  Jesus.  It 
was  his  first  Bible  study. 

Very  gradually  the  change  came ; but  it  was 
complete.  From  the  Refuge  he  was  promoted  to 
help  in  Hsi’s  medicine  shop,  and  then  to  a position 
in  his  home  in  the  Western  Chang  village.  There, 
as  a member  of  Hsi’s  household,  he  came  out 
brightly  as  a Christian  ; and  his  growth  in  spiritual 
things  was  so  marked,  that  when  a helper  was  needed 
for  the  ladies  at  Hoh-chau,  Song  was  chosen.  Eight 
months  in  the  hallowed  atmosphere  of  that  home, 
left  him  for  all  life  a better  man. 

Finally,  through  many  vicissitudes,  Song  was  led 
“ by  the  grace  of  God,”  as  he  loves  to  put  it,  to  the 
Refuge  in  this  city  of  Chao-ch’eng.  After  helping 
for  some  time  in  a subordinate  position,  he  was  put 
in  charge  of  the  whole  concern  about  six  years  ago. 
[i.e.  in  1888.] 

Every  year  since  then,  the  number  of  patients 
has  steadily  increased.  The  work  is  self-supporting 
now,  and  is  kept  going  nine  months  of  the  year. 
Song  and  his  helpers  are  always  busy  ; for  when  not 
needed  in  the  Refuge,  they  are  out  preaching  in  the 
city  and  district,  in  which  they  are  the  only  mission- 
aries. The  loving,  consistent  life  of  the  old  Refuge- 
keeper  has  made  him  many  friends  ; and  whether 


320 


Pastor  Hsi 


Christians  or  not  they  believe  in  his  God,  as  the 
God  that  answers  prayer.  Six  hundred  patients 
have  passed  through  his  hands  since  he  took  charge 
of  the  Refuge.  Many  of  these,  not  becoming 
Christians,  have  relapsed  into  opium-smoking ; but 
fully  two  hundred  are  saved  men  to-day,  and  members 
of  the  little  church.  Two  hundred  reclaimed  lives, 
centres  of  light  and  blessing,  for  the  faithful  labour 
of  six  years  ! 

“ It  is  almost  always  the  case,”  explains  Song, 
“ that  unless  a man  truly  believes  in  Jesus,  he  will 
sooner  or  later  go  back  to  his  opium.  Illness  or 
trouble  comes,  and  at  once  he  turns  to  the  enticing 
fumes  to  drown  his  misery.  Then  truly  his  last 
estate  is  worse  than  the  first.” 

“ But  it  is  not  hopeless,”  adds  the  old  man,  with  a 
smile.  “ Then  is  our  opportunity.  ‘ Alas,’  exclaims 
the  poor  victim,  ‘ this  surely  has  come  upon  me 
because  I did  not  believe  in  Jesus  when  He  was 
so  near  ! ’ This  will  draw  him  back  again  to  the 
Refuge.  And  he  comes  in  a different  spirit ; his 
heart  is  ready  to  receive  the  Lord.  Many  believe 
at  the  second  time.” 

“ But  do  you  take  them  in  again,  if  they  have 
once  gone  back  ? ” 

“ Take  them  in  ? Why,  of  course  we  do  ! And 
we  love  them,  and  deal  with  them  more  tenderly 
and  prayerfully  than  ever,  for  perhaps  the  fault  was 
partly  ours.  Oh,  we  are  glad  to  welcome  them  back 
the  second  time  ! So  many  will  then  give  their  hearts 
to  the  Saviour,  without  whom  they  cannot  stand.” 

“ Yes,  I know  all  that  is  true,”  puts  in  a deep, 
manly  voice  at  our  side. 


The  Refuges  as  Mission  Stations  321 

“ How  do  you  know  ? ” we  ask,  turning  to  the 
speaker  ; a fine  young  fellow,  and,  as  we  have  been 
told,  a gifted  preacher. 

“ I have  good  cause  to  know,”  Hsli  answers 
gravely  ; “ for  I was  one  of  those  saved  the  second 
time.” 

“ Hsu,  is  it  possible?  Were  you  ever  an  opium- 
smoker  ? ” 

The  strong,  handsome  face  is  shadowed  with 
deep  feeling ; and  we  think  with  wonder  of  the 
work  God  has  done  through  this  man,  and  the 
many  souls  saved  in  his  Refuge  on  the  P’ing-yao 
plain.  Oh,  what  a story  is  in  dear  old  Song’s  face, 
as  we  look  from  one  to  the  other,  and  Hsli  replies  : 

“Yes,  I too  was  saved  from  the  depths.  It 
was  all  through  the  loving  tenderness  of  my  father 
here.” 

Silence  falls  in  the  twilight.  A number  of  the 
Christians  have  gathered  in.  All  hearts  are  one 
in  love  and  sympathy  too  deep  for  words.  A 
flickering  candle  lights  the  finely  contrasted  faces 
of  the  old  Pastor  and  young  Hsu,  close  beside  us, 
and  behind  them  the  listening  group. 

“ You  have  told  us  the  story.  Tell  us  now  the 
secret.  How  is  it  that  here  you  have  such  fruit  for 
your  labours  ? It  is  not  always  so.” 

The  old  Pastor  pauses  a moment ; but  the  young 
man  begins  eagerly  to  speak  : 

“ No,  no  ! wait,  brother.  Let  us  hear  the  Pastor 
first.” 

But  the  old  man  has -not  much  to  say  by  way  of 
explanation.  He  himself  is  the  answer.  And  this 
he  does  not  perceive. 


Y 


322 


Pastor  Hsi 


“ Let  me  tell  you,”  Hsu  continues.  “ For  I was 
saved  here  and  I know.  It  is  all  his  love  that  does 
it,  by  the  grace  of  God  ; ” and  the  young  man  puts 
his  arm  around  the  old  Pastor,  to  whose  eyes  the 
tears  have  come.  “ He  not  only  preaches  for  us.  He 
lives  it.  He  cares  for  his  patients  with  a mother’s 
tenderness,  night  and  day.  He  cheers  them  when 
they  are  sick  and  troubled  ; reading,  talking,  singing 
to  them  ; never  leaving  them  till  they  are  better. 
And  best  of  all  he  prays  for  them,  often  with  long 
fasting : and  his  prayers  have  the  real  power.  The 
more  miserable  and  degraded  the  sufferer,  the  more 
his  heart  goes  out  to  him  with  the  very  love  of  God. 
Do  you  wonder  we  poor  hopeless,  helpless  opium- 
smokers  respond  with  all  our  hearts — ‘ This  Gospel 
truly  is  good  : we  too  would  believe.’  ” 

“And  do  the  patients  suffer  much  at  times?”  we 
query,  anxious  to  hear  more. 

“ Oh  yes  ! ” exclaim  many  voices.  “ Often  the 
Pastor  is  up  six  or  eight  times  in  the  night.  Some 
of  the  men,  in  their  anguish,  almost  give  way ; 
others  become  so  exhausted  that  it  seems  as  if  they 
must  die.  At  times  we  have  even  thought  that 
they  were  dead.  And  in  their  extremity  he  never 
leaves  them.  He  thinks  nothing  of  being  up  all 
night  if  necessary,  praying  for  them,  preparing  food 
and  medicine,  and  as  they  get  better,  singing  and 
comforting  their  hearts.” 

“ Oh,  that  singing,”  puts  in  old  Lee,  a deacon  of 
the  church,  “ how  well  I remember  it  ! The  only 
hymn  that  used  to  comfort  me  was  ‘ Je-su  ai  O.' 
He  must  have  sung  it  for  me  a hundred  times. 
‘Jesus  loves  me,  this  I know.’” 


The  Refuges  as  Mission  Stations  323 

Just  a rough,  weather-beaten  old  Chinaman,  his 
neck  and  face  one  unbroken  succession  of  wrinkles, 
his  back  bent,  his  queue  reduced  to  a few  gray 
hairs.  But  such  a spirit  in  him  ; such  glowing  love 
for  Jesus ! He  had  been  a desperate  character 
before  Song  found  him  and  led  him  to  the  Saviour. 

“ It  was  the  singing  that  did  it.” 

And  even  as  he  spoke,  Song  softly  started  the 
dear  old  hymn,  soon  joined  by  all  the  rest.  It 
seems  to  be  the  old  man’s  habit  to  fill  up  all  the 
intervals  of  life  with  singing,  which  no  doubt  partly 
explains  his  cheery  brightness  and  power  to  help. 

“ And  do  you  never  weary  in  the  work,  dear 
Pastor  ? ” 

“ Yes,  sometimes,”  is  his  quiet  answer.  “ And 
then  I pray  ; asking  the  Lord  to  forgive  my  cold 
and  sinful  heart ; and  I have  peace  again.” 

The  moon  is  setting  now,  and  it  is  late.  As  we 
retire  for  the  night  they  are  singing  still,  having  an 
extra  meeting  out  in  the  cool  courtyard. 

Dear  Song.  Did  you  hear  his  last  request  ? 
He  declined  all  compensation  for  our  entertainment 
to-day,  or  that  of  the  missionary  party. 

“ Oh  no,”  he  said,  “ I cannot  take  it.  It  has 
been  the  Lord’s  goodness  to  send  you  here.  All 
we  ask  is  that  you  will  pray  for  us,  that  we  may  be 
truly  filled  with  the  Holy  Spirit.” 


XXII 

THE  MIDDLE  EDEN 

They  called  it  simply  “ Eden  ” at  first ; that  dear 
old  home  in  the  Western  Chang  village.  And  for 
years  it  was  known  by  no  other  name.  But  when 
the  troubles  broke  out  in  1887,  some  of  Fan’s 
people  appropriated  the  title  for  a Refuge  of  their 
own  in  the  neighbourhood,  and  it  became  necessary 
to  make  a distinction.  So  Hsi  added  the  one  word 
Chong , so  full  of  meaning  to  every  Chinaman,1  and 
after  that  it  was  always  known  as  “ The  Middle 
Eden.” 

It  was  there  one  had  to  see  him,  really  to  know 
him  best.  Some  people  do  not  shine  at  home. 
But  Hsi  did.  And  even  a brief  sojourn  beneath  his 
roof  was  never  to  be  forgotten.  It  enabled  one  to 
understand  the  devotion  he  inspired,  and  the  power 
of  his  life  in  its  wider  activities. 

In  the  summer  of  1894,  it  was  the  writer’s 
privilege  to  be  welcomed  there  on  an  occasion  of 
special  interest,  when  Hsi  entertained  for  the  second 

1 Chong , i.e.  central,  original,  inclusive.  It  is  the  word  used  in  the 
Chinaman’s  favourite  name  for  his  own  country  : Chong-kueh , the 
Middle  Kingdom. 


324 


The  Middle  Eden 


325 


time  his  loved  and  venerated  friend  Mr.  Hudson 
Taylor,  who  with  Mrs.  Taylor  had  just  come  out 
from  England.  The  munificence  of  that  hospitality 
well  illustrates  one  phase  of  his  generous  character. 
The  story  is  given  as  it  was  written  at  the  time. 

It  was  a lovely  July  morning  when  we  set  out  from 
P’ing-yang  for  the  Western  Chang  village,  half  a day’s 
journey  toward  the  mountains.  Pastor  Hsi  had  sent  his 
own  cart  to  fetch  us,  which  was  large  enough  for  the 
whole  party,  as  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hudson  Taylor  could  not 
leave  till  next  day.  It  was  the  first  time  we  had  ever 
travelled  with  a Christian  carter  and  mules  belonging  to 
a Christian  establishment ; and  after  ten  weeks  of  very 
different  experiences,  the  change  was  more  than  welcome. 
But  though  the  animals  went  willingly  and  the  man  was 
up  to  his  work,  the  long  summer  day  had  deepened  into 
dusk  ere  we  reached  our  destination.  Several  times  our 
friendly  escort  had  pointed  out  the  position  of  Hsi’s  home 
across  the  plain ; and  as  we  neared  the  village,  within  its 
well-kept  wall,  we  were  glad  of  the  resource  of  foreign 
speech  to  express  our  eager  expectation. 

“ What  will  it  all  be  like  ? So  we  are  really  here  at 
last.  How  interesting  to  see  him  in  his  home.” 

A moment  later,  and  we  rumbled  through  the  gateway 
of  the  village,  and  found  ourselves  surrounded  by  its 
narrow  streets.  All  was  silent,  as  if  wrapt  in  slumber. 
Evening  shadows  gathered  about  us,  as  we  turned  mysteri- 
ous corners,  passing  quaint  buildings  and  archways. 

“ Here  we  are,”  exclaimed  the  driver,  swinging  his 
mules  round  to  the  left,  into  a street  of  dwelling-houses, 
with  long  blank  walls  on  either  side,  at  the  end  of  which 
we  caught  sight  of  moving  lights  and  figures  outside  a 
spacious  doorway.  Yes,  there  they  were ; the  whole 
household,  out  in  the  summer  night,  waiting  to  greet  us. 

Before  the  cart  stopped,  my  husband  had  jumped 
down  and  was  bowing  low  in  Chinese  fashion,  in  response 
to  Pastor  Hsi’s  courteous  welcome.  Then  we  were  driven 


326 


Pastor  Hsi 


in,  across  various  courtyards  and  open  spaces,  Pastor  Hsi 
going  ahead  with  a large  paper  lantern  to  show  the  way. 
This  seemed  a little  strange,  and  we  could  not  think 
where  they  were  taking  us : for,  as  we  knew  from  Mr. 
Hoste,  the  pastor’s  rooms,  where  we  should  be  entertained, 
were  near  the  entrance,  around  a courtyard  to  -which 
access  was  gained  by  a doorway  on  the  right.  But  this 
was  quite  a pilgrimage.  What  could  it  mean  ? 

At  length  the  cart  stopped,  and  we  stepped  out  in  a 
wide,  open  place  that  looked  like  a threshing  floor.  Mrs. 
Hsi  was  there  waiting,  and  with  loving  welcome  soon 
made  us  feel  at  home.  Surrounded  by  various  members 
of  the  household,  we  were  led  toward  an  ample  table, 
covered  with  a clean  white  cloth,  on  which  a foreign  lamp 
was  burning.  Tea-cups  were  all  in  readiness;  and  with 
surprise  we  saw  that  a meal  was  to  be  served,  right  there 
out  of  doors.  This  was  an  unexpected  concession  to 
English  tastes. 

On  coming  up  to  the  table,  however,  a further  surprise 
awaited  us ; for  we  found  that  the  space  about  it  on  the 
threshing  floor  was  railed  in  with  a network  of  rope,  two 
or  three  feet  high,  so  that  it  looked  like  a roomy,  summer 
guest-hall ; and  overhead  a broad  awning,  supported  by  a 
dozen  or  more  tall  wooden  poles,  formed  a sheltering  roof. 

“ Here,”  said  Pastor  Hsi,  “ we  shall  be  able  to  have 
our  meetings.  It  will  be  cooler  than  indoors.” 

Forthwith  he  urged  Mr.  C.  and  my  husband  to  take 
the  seats  of  honour — handsome  chairs,  properly  disposed 
at  the  north  end  of  this  enclosure,  just  as  they  would  be 
in  a reception  hall.  Down  either  side,  smaller  arm-chairs 
and  tea-tables  alternated  in  the  usual  order,  so  that  the 
rest  of  the  party  knew  where  to  place  themselves  when 
Mrs.  Hsi  invited  the  ladies  to  be  seated.  In  intervals  of 
conversation,  one  could  not  but  wonder  where  we  were 
to  spend  the  night,  and  observe  with  interest  the  large 
building  in  the  background : no  doubt  a barn,  as  it 
opened  on  the  threshing  floor.  But  could  it  be  a barn, 
with  those  nicely  papered  windows  and  bright  muslin 


The  Middle  Eden 


3 27 


hangings,  the  doorway  surmounted  by  an  ornamental 
tablet  with  three  large  characters  that  we  could  see  in 
the  lamplight,  standing  for  “God’s  Holy  Temple”? 

The  mystery  remained  unsolved,  until,  tea  having  been 
disposed  of,  Mrs.  Hsi’s  aunt,  a nice-looking  old  lady,  rose 
and  said  that  if  we  cared  to  refresh  ourselves  after  the 
journey,  hot  water  was  waiting  in  our  rooms.  Tired  and 
dusty,  we  gladly  complied,  wondering  where  we  should 
be  taken.  And  what  was  our  surprise  when,  instead  of 
carrying  us  off  to  the  women’s  apartments  on  some  distant 
courtyard,  Mrs.  Hsi  led  the  w'ay  to  that  same  building  at 
the  back  of  the  enclosure,  and  drawing  aside  the  curtains, 
invited  us  to  pass  in.  This  we  did,  and  at  every  step 
fresh  wonders  were  revealed.  Far  from  being  a barn,  as 
we  had  supposed,  it  was  almost  a royal  pavilion : a whole 
suite  of  apartments,  beautifully  arranged,  clean  and  cool, 
and  all  ready  for  our  use. 

With  growing  astonishment  we  explored  its  resources, 
touched  by  evidences  of  loving  thoughtfulness  on  every 
hand.  The  central  dining-room  gave  access  to  a large 
sleeping  apartment  for  the  gentlemen  on  one  side,  and  to 
a couple  of  smaller  chambers  on  the  other.  All  were 
comfortably  furnished,  and  most  inviting.  Lights  were 
burning  on  the  tables;  fresh  straw  mats  completely 
covered  the  floors ; new  bamboo  curtains,  as  well  as 
coloured  hangings,  protected  doors  and  windows;  new 
white  felt  rugs  were  laid  over  fine,  white  matting  on  each 
of  the  beds.  The  tables  were  spread  with  red  covers, 
and  neatly  laid  in  the  centre  of  each  was  a square  of 
green  oil -silk,  a beautiful  rich  colour.  Brass  basins, 
shining  like  mirrors,  wTere  placed  upon  little  stands  ready 
for  use,  with  clean  white  towels  and  new  cakes  of  the 
best  Pears’  soap.  The  whole  place,  in  a word,  was  so 
clean  and  attractive,  so  polished  and  radiant,  that  we 
could  hardly  believe  our  eyes. 

And  there  stood  dear  Pastor  and  Mrs.  Hsi,  eager  to 
see  if  we  were  pleased,  but  disclaiming  gratitude  or 
remonstrance. 


328 


Pastor  Hsi 


“It  is  nothing.  It  is  altogether  unworthy.  Gladly 
would  we  have  arranged  far  better  for  our  Venerable 
Chief  Pastor  and  his  family.” 

As  soon  as  we  had  made  good  use  of  the  steaming 
water  waiting  in  the  basins,  supper  was  announced,  and 
we  went  out  to  quite  a feast.  At  one  end  of  the  long 
table,  with  its  spotless  drapery  and  shining  lamp,  two 
handsomely  carved,  high  - backed  chairs  were  waiting. 
These  of  course  were  for  the  gentlemen.  But  to  our 
surprise,  at  the  other  end,  seats  were  placed  for  us  too. 
This  was  quite  unlooked  for,  as  Pastor  Hsi  is  very 
particular  about  “ propriety  ” in  conforming,  as  far  as 
possible,  to  the  customs  of  his  country — a principle  with 
which  we  fully  agree.  When  all  was  ready,  in  a prayer 
that  came  from  the  heart,  he  sought  the  blessing  of  God 
upon  our  meeting,  thanking  Him  for  having  brought  us 
thousands  of  miles  over  land  and  sea  to  his  home. 

Supper  over,  the  whole  household  joined  us  in  family 
worship  in  our  cool,  open  parlour.  The  moon  had  risen 
and  was  shining  gloriously.  To  a musical  native  air  they 
sang  the  familiar  hymn,  “ He  leadeth  me.”  Pastor  Hsi 
himself  conducted  the  service.  . . . 

And  we  were  really  there : listening  to  his  forceful 
words  ; looking  into  the  faces  of  that  little  group  repre- 
senting so  many  hundreds  blessed  by  his  ministry ; 
surrounded  by  the  shadowy  mountains  and  far-reaching 
plain,  scene  of  his  untiring  labours. 

That  night,  as  a final  expression  of  courteous  hospitality, 
Mrs.  Hsi  insisted  on  sharing  the  room  in  which  Miss  B. 
and  I were  sleeping,  and  in  the  other  chamber  the 
gentlemen  were  cared  for  by  our  host.  There  was,  of 
course,  no  chance  of  a moment  alone  with  my  husband. 
Indeed,  as  we  were  newly  married,  we  had  to  ignore  one 
another,  as  far  as  possible,  so  as  not  to  offend  against  good 
taste. 

Next  morning  all  was  excitement  in  view  of  the  arrival 
of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hudson  Taylor.  Escorted  by  Mr.  Hoste, 
they  reached  the  village  about  noon,  and,  though  a meeting 


The  Middle  Eden 


329 


was  in  progress  at  the  time,  everything  was  put  on  one 
side  to  give  them  an  enthusiastic  welcome.  Nothing 
could  exceed  the  love  and  joy  with  which  Mr.  Hsi 
received  again  into  his  home  the  man  whom  God  had 
used  to  do  so  much  for  China.  He  brought  hot  water 
himself,  for  washing,  and  kept  father’s  cup  filled  with  tea. 
He  hastened  the  mid-day  meal,  covering  the  table  with 
good  things ; and  then  insisted  upon  waiting  in  person, 
lest  his  helpers  should  not  be  quick  enough  to  anticipate 
every  wish.  Very  touching  it  was  to  see  his  eyes  fill 
with  tears,  as  father  tried  to  thank  him  for  all  his  generous 
kindness,  and  to  hear  him  say : 

“This — it  is  nothing!  What,  sire,  have  you  suffered 
and  endured  that  my  people  might  have  the  Gospel  ? 
This  is  my  joy  and  privilege.  How  could  I do  less  ? ” 

Our  hearts  were  deeply  moved.  But  the  climax  was 
reached  when  Mr.  Hoste  let  out  the  secret ; telling  us  of 
all  the  trouble  these  dear  friends  had  taken  on  our 
account.  The  beautiful  suite  of  rooms  was  just  as  new 
to  him  as  to  us.  He  had  often  visited  the  Pastor’s  home ; 
but  this  was  a transformation  scene.  He  told  us  that  the 
building  really  was  a barn,  consisting  of  nothing  but  a 
roof  and  three  bare  walls.  The  new  front  and  windows, 
partitions,  plastering,  whitewashing,  and  hangings  had  all 
been  put  in  expressly  for  our  use,  and  the  furniture 
carried  from  the  Pastor’s  own  rooms  across  several  court- 
yards. And  all  this  for  a visit  of  only  a few  days. 

It  was  just  like  Pastor  Hsi  ; his  generous  spirit 
all  over.  What  a heart  of  love ; what  gratitude 
and  devotion ! Another  instance  of  the  same 
nature  occurred  in  connection  with  the  father  of 
his  loved  friend  Mr.  Hoste,  whom  he  knew  to  be 
suffering  and  out  of  health.  Far  away  in  England, 
the  General  was  surrounded  by  every  comfort  and 
care  ; and  to  us  it  may  seem  that  Hsi’s  sympathy, 
and  its  somewhat  unusual  expression,  could  not  add 


330 


Pastor  Hsi 


much  to  his  well-being ; but  who  can  tell  the 
blessing  that  may  have  come  through  his  prayers. 
With  great  pains  he  prepared  two  different  kinds  of 
medicine,  and  brought  them  to  Hung-tung  with  a 
characteristic  letter,  to  be  forwarded  to  England. 
The  pills  were  in  two  large  pint-and-a-half  bottles  ; 
and  the  prescription  was  that,  of  the  red  sort  eight 
should  be  taken  every  evening  with  boiling  water, 
and  of  the  black  variety  twenty  every  morning 
before  breakfast.  The  epistle,  beautifully  written  on 
sheets  of  different  coloured  paper,  ran  as  follows 

By  the  grace,  love,  and  commandment  of  our  Lord  (I 
may  address  you  as) : 

Beloved  and  honoured  General  Hoste, 

Though  in  body  I cannot  come  and  salute  you,  yet  in 
spirit  I have  long  ere  this  been  with  you  inquiring  after 
you.  May  the  Lord  relieve  you  of  your  sickness,  that  you 
may  again  become  strong. 

From  the  time  that  I heard  my  much-loved  pastor,  Mr. 
Hoste,  say  that  you  were  ill,  I have  not  ceased  to  pray 
that  the  Lord  would  with  His  own  hand  heal  you.  On  a 
certain  night,  while  engaged  in  fervent  prayer,  the  Holy 
Spirit  put  it  into  my  heart  to  give  two  kinds  of  medicine 
to  my  pastor,  Mr.  Hoste,  that  he  might  carefully  hand 
them  on  to  you  to  take.  The  one  kind  is  red  and  is 
called  Ho-lo-shu , a supplementary  pill,  good  for  curing 
all  kinds  of  weakness  in  hands  or  feet.  Take  eight  pills 
in  the  evening  with  boiling  water.  The  second  kind  is 
black  and  is  called  Huan-s ha-tan ; it  helps  to  strengthen 
aged  people,  either  man  or  woman  may  use  it.  Take 
twenty  pills  every  morning.  I have  prayed  again  and 
again  that  the  Holy  Spirit  would  guide  me  aright  in  giving 
you  these  medicines. 

Now  what  really  can  be  the  purpose,  the  intention,  of 
our  Heavenly  Father  in  all  this  ? Surely  it  is  this : You 


The  Middle  Eden 


33i 


have  taken  several  of  your  sons  and  laid  them  upon  God’s 
altar,  for  the  preaching  of  the  Truth  in  many  lands  and  for 
the  salvation  of  men.  Their  work  is  of  all  in  the  wide 
world  the  most  important,  and  from  earliest  ages  until  now 
the  most  precious  in  His  sight.  Therefore  the  time  must 
come  for  such  work  to  pass  through  a term  of  fiery 
testing. 

Last  year  one  of  your  beloved  sons  left  this  world  to 
go  to  his  home  in  Heaven.  This  year  you  yourself  are 
ill,  and  your  honoured  wife  is  not  strong.  The  Lord 
Almighty  wants  to  perfect  this  your  work  for  the  salvation 
of  men,  which  must  therefore  for  a time  be  tried  with 
fire. 

It  was  our  Heavenly  Father  who  led  me  to  hand  over 
these  two  bottles  of  medicine.  He  desires  also  that  I 
should  show  to  you,  Venerable  Sir,  something  of  that  true 
love  which  is  obtained  through  the  Cross  of  Christ.  For 
it  is  not  the  mere  medicine  that  is  of  any  good,  but  it  is 
that  of  which  the  medicine  is  a proof. 

Receive  this,  then,  from  your  humble  servant,  as  fervent 
love  out  of  a pure  heart ; that  you  may  know  that  your 
labour  has  not  been  in  vain.  So  while  you  are  being 
tried,  each  country  is  reaping  the  blessing.  This  is,  indeed, 
following  the  example  given  by  our  Heavenly  Father,  who 
gave  His  Son  to  save  the  world.  How  great  will  be  your 
reward  hereafter ! 

And  now  I ask  after  the  welfare  of  your  honoured  wife, 
and  beg  to  greet  all  those  who  labour  for  China,  with  its 
various  provincial  churches ; those  who  help  in  prayer ; 
those  who  support  the  China  Inland  Mission  with  their 
money ; all  pastors,  pastors’  wives,  and  teachers  ; indeed 
the  whole  family  of  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven,  both  brethren 
and  sisters.  Peace  and  happiness  be  to  them  all ! 

I beseech  all  to  pray  earnestly  for  me,  in  the  work  to 
which  the  Lord  has  appointed  me  for  the  salvation  of 
men  and  women,  by  the  opening  of  Opium  Refuges  in  the 
several  provinces  of  Shan- si,  Ho-nan,  Shen-si,  and  Chih-li, 
that  God  may  help  me  in  my  weakness. 


332 


Pastor  Hsi 


Pray,  too,  that  the  Lord  may  pour  out  His  Holy  Spirit 
and  still  send  many  pastors  and  teachers  from  your 
Honourable  Country  to  come  to  us  in  the  Middle  Kingdom 
and  preach  the  Gospel ; for  in  every  province  the  Lord 
has  opened  a great  door  for  preaching  the  Truth. 

I pray  our  Heavenly  Father  that  He  will  spare  you, 
Venerable  Sir,  and  your  honoured  wife  yet  many  years  in 
peace  upon  earth.  Amen. 

Written  with  my  own  hand  by  your  humble  servant, 
HSI 

-—by  the  grace  of  God, 

Overcomer  of  Demons. 

But  such  entertainment  and  correspondence 
were  unusual,  and  broke  in  upon  the  even  tenor 
of  a much  more  ordinary  way.  For  at  The  Middle 
Eden,  affairs  moved  with  great  regularity.  Every- 
thing was  planned  with  system  ; well  thought  out, 
and  diligently  put  into  practice.  Hsi’s  loving, 
vigilant  attention  to  the  best  interests  of  all  en- 
trusted to  his  care,  recalled  the  divine  commendation 
of  Abraham,  “ the  friend  of  God  ” : 

“ I know  him,  that  he  will  command  his  children 
and  his  household  after  him,  and  they  shall  keep  the 
way  of  the  Lord.” 

As  the  work  grew,  and  he  was  more  frequently 
away  from  home,  he  drew  up  a set  of  Rules  for  the 
guidance  of  his  helpers,  that  occupied  a prominent 
position  in  the  guest-hall.  Beautifully  written,  in 
fine  “grass  characters”  or  running  hand,  and 
mounted  on  a board,  this  document  looked  like  an 
official  proclamation.  But  it  differed  materially 
from  most  proclamations,  in  that  it  was  carried  into 
effect. 


m 

cl 

Oh 


■ E.'.hkI# 


■'w  « *•  ^ &$&£ 

*##%>* 
, si;,. 

= Tfin*  "«  ^ ~i ^«fi^.^3 

•* ^s;**  t «v&S ?K«  ■ : “ , 

«*?****' 

* <<WC'i 


= *&**$%»  **5§e 

^V5  j 


-*5r^  s *V  2?  Sf^M«  *«Sig  ^ 

■Hit^.->^  4*35>vr>*;  W-31C  J ’ a 

' -^3  ^ ^ ^ :;  3?V  ^ v ^ '-*&'  Pr  ^vt^T 


a< 

Ed 

fc3 

C/5 

V) 


C* 

Q 

C/5 

< 


T here  are  eight  sheets  of  ornamental  notepaper.  The  divisions  can  be  easily  seen.  Each  sheet  is  larger  than  a page  of  this  book.  The  letter  commences 
at  the  top  right-hand  corner,  and  the  signature  is  at  the  bottom  of  left-hand  corner.  The  general  effect  is  quite  artistic,  every  sheet  being  of  a different 
colour,  and  printed  with  some  floral  design. 


The  Middle  Eden 


333 


“ By  the  grace  of  God,”  it  began,  “ these  Regula- 
tions are  appointed  for  learning  the  Heavenly 
Doctrine  ; for  conducting  business  affairs  ; and  for 
the  proper  entertainment  of  guests.  They  must  be 
faithfully  obeyed.” 

RULES  FOR  THE  MIDDLE  EDEN 

I.  On  the  Lord’s  Day  all  must  attend  public  worship 
three  times.  The  Communion  Service  shall  be  celebrated 
once  a month.  Some  Pastor  or  Elder  shall  arrange  for 
this,  and  entertain  Members  from  the  surrounding  country. 
Any  who  have  fallen  into  sin  and  not  repented,  may  not 
be  entertained. 

II.  No  work  may  be  done  on  Sunday.  In  the  families 
of  the  worshippers,  all  indoor  and  outdoor  work  must  be 
completed  in  six  days.  Only  the  labour  of  serving-men 
for  God  is  not  forbidden ; feeding  and  watering  the  cattle, 
and  tending  the  sheep. 

III.  During  the  week,  each  one  shall  rise  at  daybreak. 
All  are  to  watch  and  pray ; and  having  combed  hair  and 
washed  faces,  must  diligently  sweep  out  the  rooms  and 
courtyards,  set  the  children  to  work,  and  go  to  their  own 
occupation,  not  daring  to  be  lazy. 

IV.  Every  week-day  evening,  a service  will  be  held.  In 
summer  the  hour  is  changed  to  noon.  In  the  hottest 
weather  the  meeting  may  be  conducted  out  of  doors,  until 
autumn,  when  again  it  will  be  held  in  the  chapel  at  night. 
For  if  arrangements  are  convenient,  it  is  helpful  to  the 
worshippers. 

The  Order  of  the  Services  shall  be  as  follows : — 

On  Monday,  Exposition  of  the  Scriptures : each  one 
reading  a verse  in  turn. 

On  Tuesday,  Prayer  Meeting  : first  reading  a few  verses 
about  the  Gospel  or  on  prayer.  A Member  may  be  invited 
to  conduct  the  service,  or  several  may  be  asked  to  lead  in 
prayer.  Pray  that  labourers  may  be  multiplied  in  China 
and  abroad ; that  blessing  may  be  given  in  our  Church 


334  Pastor  Hsi 

and  Refuges  in  all  the  provinces ; and  also  for  our  Middle 
Eden. 

On  Wednesday,  Singing  of  Hymns  : ten  hymns  shall  be 
practised,  new  and  old. 

On  Thursday,  Gospel  preaching : the  speaker  shall 
catechise  men,  women,  and  children  alike ; that  they  may 
more  easily  understand  and  remember : from  shallow  going 
on  to  deep,  from  less  to  greater,  making  daily  progress. 

On  Friday,  Prayer  for  All  Men  : asking  a gracious  out- 
pouring of  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  lead  men  everywhere  to 
believe  and  obtain  salvation. 

On  Saturday,  again  practise  ten  hymns : and  unitedly 
pray  the  Lord  to  grant  blessing  on  His  own  day,  and  to 
preserve  the  Refuges  from  calamity. 

Then  follow  detailed  regulations  for  the  conduct  of 
domestic  affairs  ; affording  a glimpse  into  what  went 
on  daily  at  The  Middle  Eden.  For  example 

“ Brother  Yu  is  to  look  after  matters  of  husbandry, 
feeding  the  animals,  the  use  of  mules  and  carts,  drawing 
water,  collecting  manure,  grass-cutting,  etc.;  seeking  in  all, 
God’s  protecting  care. 

“ He  will  employ  some  of  the  children  to  help  him  in 
odd  jobs.  He  may  not  allow  the  children  to  fight  and 
quarrel.  If  they  are  disobedient,  upon  returning  from  the 
fields  Elder  Si  is  to  see  that  those  under  ten  years  of  age 
receive  twenty  blows  on  the  hand,  those  over  ten,  thirty. 
If  any  boy  will  not  submit  to  this  castigation,  two  able- 
bodied  Members  are  to  hold  him,  and  administer  a bare- 
backed flogging ; twenty  blows  for  those  under  ten,  thirty 
for  those  over.” 

This  regulation  is  necessary  on  account  of  the 
universal  Chinese  weakness  of  discipline.  But  the 
exhortation  is  added  : — 

“You  must  love  the  children  for  the  Lord’s  sake,  and 
it  is  certainly  your  duty  thus  to  correct  them. 


The  Middle  Eden 


335 


“ When  the  sheep  come  home  from  grazing,  brother 
Ti-teh  will  look  after  their  welfare.  He  will  carefully 
supply  water  and  salt,  praying  God  to  keep  the  beasts  in 
health.  Two  other  Members  are  deputed  to  attend  to  the 
stables,  the  cow-byre,  and  the  farm  gate ; also  to  sweep 
the  road ; and  in  their  leisure  to  study  the  Scriptures. 

“ Elder  Si,  trusting  in  God’s  great  power,  will  see  that 
these  regulations  are  carried  out  during  the  Pastor’s  absence 
from  home.  With  Cheo  and  Yuen,  he  will  also  make  up 
the  various  pills,  not  omitting  united  prayer  that  by  the 
help  of  the  Holy  Spirit  the  medicine  may  be  properly 
prepared,  may  be  able  to  rescue  people  from  opium-smok- 
ing, and  lead  them  to  believe  in  the  Gospel ; also  that  the 
pills  may  be  well-made,  smooth,  and  attractive -looking.” 

The  children’s  time  is  so  regulated  that  half  of 
them  study  while  half  are  at  work. 

“ If  they  disobey  the  heavenly  laws  of  God,  they  are  to 
be  beaten  with  sticks  according  to  the  above  regulations. 

“ Gentle  Princess  ” (the  Pastor’s  little  niece),  “ in  the 
morning  is  to  sweep  out  the  three  rooms  on  the  south  of  the 
courtyard  ; after  breakfast  she  will  spin  thread  ; after  dinner 
study,  and  feed  the  chickens ; waiting  until  the  hen  has 
left  the  nest  to  pick  up  the  eggs.  If  she  does  not  do  all 
this  properly,  her  old  Aunt  with  a small  stick  is  to  beat  her 
five  strokes  on  the  hand. 

“ Little  Silver  Bells  is  to  take  care  of  her  small  sister. 
She  is  not  to  let  the  baby  rest  on  other  people’s  beds,  nor 
to  give  it  into  other  people’s  care.  If  she  does  not  properly 
look  after  it,  she  is  to  have  three  stripes  from  the  old  Aunt. 

“ The  old  Aunt  is  to  be  responsible  for  rice,  flour,  salt, 
vinegar,  and  other  provisions,  and  to  keep  the  keys.  She 
is  constantly  to  pay  attention  to  household  affairs ; also  to 
beat  the  gong,  look  after  the  women,  and  make  up  the 
medicine  into  packets,  ready  to  be  sent  out.  In  managing 
these  affairs  of  the  Lord  she  is  to  be  thoroughly  trust- 
worthy. * 

“The  Elder’s  wife,  in  Mrs.  Hsi’s  absence,  is  to  care  for 


33*5 


Pastor  Hsi 


indoor  matters ; keeping  all  the  house  nice  and  tidy.  She 
is  also  to  consult  her  old  Aunt  in  controlling  the  women. 
They  are  to  pray  together  and  be  at  peace,  and  in  all 
things  to  work  harmoniously. 

“ Wang  and  Yiien  are  to  be  responsible  in  this  house- 
hold of  God  for  preparing  the  food.  They  must  be 
diligent,  and  have  their  dishes  well  cooked  and  fragrant. 
God’s  things  cannot  be  thrown  away  or  wasted ; and  dirty 
water  must  not  be  cast  out  into  the  road,  to  the  incon- 
venience of  passers-by. 

“Another  Member  is  to  prepare  coal  and  water  sufficient 
for  use  on  Sunday. 

“ Mr.  Ch’i  ” (a  good  and  gifted  brother),  “ is  to  be  free 
to  follow  the  Spirit’s  guidance ; sometimes  working  in  his 
own  home,  and  sometimes  helping  at  The  Middle  Eden. 

“ Mr.  Cheo  is  responsible  for  all  the  farming  implements, 
oiled  baskets,  sieves,  etc.,  when  he  is  not  making  medicine.” 

Then  follow  special  injunctions  respecting  an 
adopted  son  of  Pastor  Hsi,  who  turned  out  a 
prodigal,  and  almost  broke  his  heart. 

“If  my  nephew  Kuen-hu  comes  home,  he  is  to  be 
treated  kindly.  Give  him  medicine  if  he  is  ill.  Send  to 
the  town  and  buy  fine  flour  and  bread.  I cannot  but  love 
him,  although  he  gives  me  sorrow. 

“ Finally,  no  one  is  permitted  to  attend  fairs,  or  theatri- 
cals ; no  one  may  smoke  either  the  dry  pipe  or  the  water 
pipe ; and  on  no  account  is  wine  to  be  used.  Members 
of  the  household  may  not  sleep  in  the  daytime,  save  in 
harvest  (the  4th  moon),  when  days  are  long  and  work 
heavy  ; then  a little  rest  may  be  taken  at  noon.  Gossiping 
is  not  allowed  from  door  to  door. 

“ Any  unwilling  to  follow  these  regulations  will  be 
earnestly  exhorted  to  repent.  If  they  choose  rather  to 
leave  The  Middle  Eden,  they  are  at  liberty  to  do  so. 

Regulations  in  force  a.d.  1894. 

Trusting  the  Lord,  Hsi,  Overcomer  of  Demons.” 


The  Middle  Eden 


337 


All  this  reads  quaintly  to  our  Western  ears,  but 
it  illustrates  the  way  in  which  Hsi  carried  his 
Christianity  into  daily  life.  There  were  no  un- 
important matters  with  him.  “ Everything  has  a 
great  truth  underlying  it,”  was  one  of  his  character- 
istic sayings.  He  believed  that  the  highest  principles 
should  be  applied  to  the  smallest  details  of  everyday 
affairs,  and  that  the  true  state  of  the  heart  shows 
itself  in  just  these  little  things.  It  is  a deeply 
earnest  view  of  life,  and  means,  “ whether  ye  eat 
or  drink,  or  whatsoever  ye  do,  do  all  to  the  glory 
of  God.” 1 Thus  it  is  possible  to  be  filled  with 
the  Spirit ; because  nothing  is  kept  back  from  His 
control.  Hsi  was  remarkable  for  discernment  in  the 
matter  of  character,  that  amounted  almost  to  intui- 
tion ; and  his  judgment  of  those  with  whom  he  had 
to  deal,  was  largely  based  upon  such  indications. 

It  was  this  genuine  consistency  in  little  things 
that  gave  his  own  life  its  practical  power.  For  he 
was  more  strict  with  himself  than  with  any  one  else  ; 
and  strove,  unremittingly,  to  attain  the  ideals  he 
set  before  others.  At  the  same  time  there  was 
nothing  forbidding  about  his  presence.  Children 
loved  him.  He  had  a genuine  sense  of  humour, 
and  a pleasant  laugh.  Genial  and  bright  at  all 
times,  he  was  specially  so  at  home  ; and  to  none 
did  he  give  himself  more  freely  than  to  the  members 
of  his  own  large  household.  In  later  years  he 
adopted  the  precaution  of  receiving  those  who  wished 
to  come  to  him,  for  a probationary  three  months  to 
begin  with.  This  conquered  many  difficulties,  and 
made  matters  work  more  smoothly  all  round.  But 
1 I Cor.  x.  31  ; and  Col.  iii.  17. 


338 


Pastor  Hsi 


though  his  requirements  were  rigorous — no  fairs, 
theatricals,  wine,  smoking,  gossip,  or  resting  in  the 
daytime— few,  if  any,  desired  to  leave  The  Middle 
Eden  at  the  close  of  that  period.  They  had  found 
practical  Christianity  at  work  in  a Chinese  home, 
and  were  glad  to  be  under  its  loving,  wholesome 
influence. 

Even  the  heathen  who  looked  on  as  outsiders 
merely,  could  appreciate  much  that  took  place  at  the 
Western  Chang  village.  Years  had  passed  since  his 
own  neighbours  had  insisted  upon  making  Hsi  head- 
man of  the  community,  in  spite  of  his  change  of 
faith.  They  were  willing  even  to  let  the  idols  starve, 
if  only  they  could  secure  his  prayerful  management 
of  their  affairs.  And  subsequent  developments  had 
not  shaken  that  early  confidence.  Of  course  those 
who  did  not  become  Christians  were  often  bitter  in 
their  opposition.  But  on  the  whole  Hsi’s  character 
was  regarded  with  respect,  even  by  those  of  “ his 
own  country.”  And  far  beyond  the  village,  the 
power  of  his  prayer -hearing  God  was  widely  known, 
so  that  from  distant  places  sufferers  were  brought  to 
be  prayed  for. 

“ For  many  years  past,”  he  writes  in  his  own  brief 
sketch  of  things,  “ there  have  been  both  a Refuge 
and  a Gospel  Hall  in  my  own  house,  where  through 
the  power  of  God  I have  healed  diseases,  cured 
opium-smokers,  and  preached  the  Gospel.  Also  in 
my  absences  from  home  this  work  has  continued. 

“ There  was  a man  named  Liang,  who  for  a long 
time  was  violently  possessed  of  the  devil,  and  could 
not  be  restrained.  His  mother  prevailed  upon  certain 
of  their  relatives  to  come  to  our  Middle  Eden  and 


The  Middle  Eden 


339 


beseech  me  to  go  and  heal  him.  Some  members  of 
the  household  declined,  saying : ‘ The  Pastor  is  not 
at  home.’  But  Mrs.  Hsi  exclaimed  : 

‘“We  save  men  through  faith  in  God  ! Are  we 
dependent  on  the  Pastor  ? If  his  mother  is  willing 
to  believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus  and  put  away  her  idols, 
she  may  bring  her  son  here  at  once.  We  will  pray 
with  them  ; and  the  Lord  will  certainly  restore  him.’ 

“ The  mother,  upon  receiving  this  message,  did 
put  away  her  idols,  and  expressed  a desire  to  believe. 
Her  son  forthwith  became  a little  better,  and  they 
were  able  to  bring  him  to  my  house.  Mrs.  Hsi  and 
the  other  Christians  prayed  much  for  him.  And  in 
about  a month,  his  opium  craving  was  cured  ; the 
devil  was  cast  out ; and  he  was  entirely  healed. 

“ There  were  also  several  others,  both  men  and 
women,  who  had  diseases  that  no  man  could  cure  ; 
but  by  regularly  attending  the  services  in  our  home, 
they  gradually  recovered,  and  were  led  to  trust  in 
the  Lord.” 

Here  is  another  quotation  : the  last  paragraph  of 
his  too  brief  manuscript. 

“ Whenever  there  is  a season  of  drought,  neigh- 
bouring villages  worship  the  Dragon  King  (Satan)  in 
order  to  obtain  rain.  Our  village  never  joins  with 
them.  But  our  Heavenly  Father  in  His  grace  hears 
and  answers  prayer,  and  for  several  years  has  given 
us  more  rain  than  has  fallen  in  other  villages  of  the 
neighbourhood.  So  that  even  the  heathen  are  begin- 
ning to  say  : 

“ ‘ The  people  of  the  Western  Chang  village 
certainly  reap  great  benefit  from  the  Jesus  Religion.’ 

“ This  is  because  in  our  village  we  do  not  reject 


340 


Pastor  Hsi 


the  Lord.  Therefore  we  obtain  blessing.  Does  not 
this  prove  the  truth  of  God’s  Holy  Word  ? ” 

Such  testimony  is  needed  among  the  heathen. 
And  which  of  us  does  not  feel  the  power  of  a life  of 
prayer  ? Hsi  prayed  about  everything  ; seeking  the 
help  of  God  in  business  matters  and  family  life  just 
as  simply  and  confidently  as  in  spiritual  things.  He 
believed,  for  example,  that  the  Lord  understood 
farming  much  better  than  he  did,  and  was  as  truly 
interested  in  the  care  of  his  land  and  crops  as  in  the 
ordering  of  the  spheres.  Just  as  the  greatest  ruler 
on  earth,  if  he  were  a father,  would  be  sure  to  care 
for  the  needs  of  his  little  one  no  less  than  for  affairs 
of  state.  And  our  Father  is  infinite  : that  is,  without 
any  limitations.  So  Hsi  prayed  “without  ceasing,” 
because  he  prayed  about  all  things,  from  moment  to 
moment,  day  by  day.  As  an  instance  of  the  way 
he  was  guided,  the  following  facts  speak  for  them- 
selves. 

It  was  the  summer  of  1894,  and  Hsi  had  just  got 
in  his  early  autumn  crops  from  land  that  in  a few 
weeks’  time  was  to  be  sown  with  wheat  for  the  spring 
harvest.  The  Chinese  farmer  follows  well-nigh  un- 
alterable usages  in  all  matters  pertaining  to  agricul- 
ture. It  would  never  occur  to  him  to  change  them  ; 
for  how  could  he  be  supposed  capable  of  improving 
on  the  wisdom  of  the  ancients  ? When,  therefore, 
the  early  autumn  crops  are  gathered  in,  the  ground 
is  roughly  ploughed,  and  left  to  bake  in  the  sun  until 
the  latter  half  of  September.  Then  the  autumn 
rains  fall  ; and  it  is  an  easy  matter  to  harrow  the 
soil  and  sow  the  seed  in  time  for  it  to  strike  root 
strongly  before  the  frosts  commence.  That  is  how 


The  Middle  Eden 


34i 


it  always  has  been  done,  and  no  one  would  attempt 
the  slightest  change.  And  yet  there  often  comes  a 
difficult  moment ; especially  on  a farm  like  Hsi’s, 
where  irrigation  is  impracticable  and  the  land  is 
entirely  dependent  upon  rainfall  for  its  fertility.  For 
the  wheat  cannot  be  sown  until  the  rain  has  softened 
the  ground  ; and  yet,  if  it  is  not  sown  before  the  end 
of  September,  there  is  very  little  prospect  of  a harvest 
in  the  spring. 

On  this  occasion,  Hsi  was  praying  as  usual  for 
guidance,  and  a question  seemed  to  be  raised  in  his 
mind  as  to  whether  that  land  should  be  left  to  wait 
as  usual.  For  several  days  he  prayed  earnestly 
about  it.  Would  the  rainfall  be  late  ? Should  he 
make  any  change,  to  secure  a better  harvest  ? At 
length  the  answer  seemed  to  come  very  definitely  : 

“ Harrow  the  land  at  once,  but  sow  late.” 

He  told  his  men  forthwith  ; and  in  spite  of  the 
ridicule  involved,  they  set  to  work  while  the  land 
was  yet  moist  from  summer  rains,  and  harrowed  it 
thoroughly,  until  all  was  soft  and  ready  for  sowing. 
Of  course  this  meant  putting  on  one  side  pressing 
work  that  other  farmers  were  doing,  and  seemed  to 
onlookers  a preposterous  vagary — just  like  those 
unaccountable  Christians  ! But  Hsi  and  his  helpers 
took  it  pleasantly  ; and  by  working  a little  harder 
in  other  ways,  they  soon  caught  up  with  their 
neighbours. 

Then  came  the  critical  season.  Day  after  day 
went  by,  and  no  rain  fell.  The  third  week  in 
September  passed  ; the  fourth  drew  to  a close  ; and 
farmers  everywhere  were  almost  in  despair.  Just  at 
the  last  moment,  however,  the  showers  came.  Hsi’s 


342 


Pastor  Hsi 


land  quickly  absorbed  the  grateful  moisture,  and 
all  that  was  necessary  was  to  put  in  the  seed.  Full 
of  thankfulness,  he  quickly  accomplished  this  task, 
while  his  unhappy  neighbours  were  trying  in  vain 
to  break  up  their  hardened  soil,  and  one  by  one 
abandoning  the  attempt  as  hopeless  for  that  season. 
When  asked,  almost  indignantly,  how  he  could  have 
known,  Hsi  readily  explained  that  it  was  in  answer 
to  prayer.  The  moral  needed  no  pointing. 

One  outcome  of  this  habitual  prayerfulness,  was 
the  attitude  so  natural  to  him  of  seeing  God’s  hand 
in  everything.  Just  as  in  earlier  years,  so  still  the 
Lord  spoke  to  his  heart  through  all  circumstances  ; 
and  he  learned  many  a lesson  where  others  might 
have  been  wholly  occupied  with  second  causes. 

“ Earth’s  crammed  with  Heaven 
And  every  common  bush  afire  with  God  ; 

But  only  he  who  sees  takes  off  his  shoes — 

The  rest  sit  round  it  and  pluck  blackberries.” 

Not  only  in  the  constant  miracle  of  nature,  above 
and  around  him,  was  Hsi  aware  of  God.  When  was 
he  not  aware  of  Him  ? It  almost  seemed  as  though 
nothing  were  too  commonplace,  too  trivial  to  have 
some  message  from  the  Father  in  Heaven  who  under- 
takes to  make  all  things  work  together  for  good  to 
His  children.  Take  quite  a homely  illustration. 

In  that  same  winter  of  I 894,  which  was  unusually 
severe,  a number  of  his  sheep  died,  apparently  of 
cold.  Of  course  his  neighbours  were  quick  to  say  : 

“ Oh,  why  didn’t  your  God  protect  you  ? You 

say  the  idols  are  no  good.  Now  it  is  our  turn ” 

and  so  on. 


The  Middle  Eden 


343 


It  was  trying,  and  the  loss  was  serious.  But 
more  than  this,  Hsi  felt  it  was  not  for  the  glory  of 
God.  So  he  gave  himself  to  prayer  and  fasting 
about  this  ordinary  matter.  Can  anything  be  un- 
worthy our  earnest  attention  that  affects,  however 
remotely,  His  honour  ? Perhaps,  he  felt,  the  Lord 
had  a purpose  in  it.  Was  there  something  in  him- 
self, or  any  member  of  the  household,  displeasing 
to  God  ? Was  it  a rebuke  ; a warning  ? 

After  a time,  as  he  prayed,  he  began  to  see 
lessons  that  might  not  occur  to  us,  but  that  proved 
to  be  most  timely  for  himself  and  those  about  him. 
It  undoubtedly  was  the  thin  sheep  that  had  died. 
In  summer  time,  when  there  was  abundance  of 
pasture,  they  had  neglected  to  feed  properly,  and  now 
had  succumbed  to  the  rigour  of  the  season. 

That  was  enough.  Calling  the  household  to- 
gether, he  put  the  circumstances  before  them  ; 
specially  emphasising  those  two  points.  He  then 
explained  the  internal  mechanism  of  the  sheep  ; and 
how  by  feeding  when  there  is  abundance,  it  can  lay 
up  stores  of  fat  that  act  as  a reserve  supply  when 
less  nutriment  is  obtainable.  Finally  he  applied  the 
whole  matter  in  an  earnest  exhortation  to  himself 
and  others,  not  to  do  as  they  had  done. 

“ Here  we  are  in  the  green  pastures  of  our  Middle 
Eden,”he  said, with  truth.  “Every  opportunity  is  given 
us  for  feeding  on  the  Word  of  God  and  for  growing 
strong  in  spiritual  things.  It  will  not  always  be  so. 
This  is  our  year  of  grace.  The  time  will  come  when 
we  shall  be  scattered,  and  exposed  to  persecution  and 
trial  in  the  cold  world  without.  Those  who  are 
careless  now,  and  slothful,  will  then  inevitably  fail. 


344 


Pastor  Hsi 


How  are  we  using  our  opportunities?  You  who 
neglect  private  prayer,  and  are  inattentive  at  wor- 
ship, what  will  happen  to  you  later,  when  trouble 
comes  ? Your  souls,  half-starved,  will  be  unable  to 
sustain  the  cruel  frosts  the  devil  is  sure  to  send.” 

It  was  a solemn  warning.  But  it  was  the  way 
in  which  he  brought  it  home  to  himself  at  the  close 
that  melted  all  hearts. 

“ Brethren,”  he  said,  “ the  Lord  has  spoken  to  my 
soul  also.  I have  been  most  to  blame.  Why  did 
those  sheep  die  ? It  was  the  cold.  Perhaps  we 
might  have  taken  better  care  of  them.  They  were 
weak,  even  if  it  was  their  own  fault.  And  brethren, 
I have  been  too  severe  with  you.  I have  not  loved 
you  and  watched  over  you  all  tenderly  enough. 
The  Lord  is  reproving  me  for  my  cold  heart  and 
want  of  gentleness  in  dealing  with  the  erring.  The 
Chief  Shepherd  is  not  like  that.  I too  repent  ; and 
with  you  will  seek  to  live  nearer  to  His  heart.” 

How  ready  he  was,  in  those  later  years,  to  see 
his  own  mistakes  and  learn  to  do  better.  Even 
before  the  heathen  he  was  willing  to  make  open 
confession  of  failure  or  wrong  : the  last  thing  a man 
would  do  in  China,  apart  from  the  grace  of  God. 

On  one  occasion  he  was  asked  by  a heathen 
relative  for  help  in  reaping  his  harvest.  Hsi  had 
plenty  of  men  to  draw  upon  at  the  time,  and 
thinking  only  of  the  claims  of  kinship,  he  at  once 
offered  to  send  over  eight  or  ten.  This  was  probably 
more  than  the  man  had  expected,  and  well  satisfied, 
he  went  his  way.  But  Hsi  had  not  prayed  about 
it.  And  he  was  painfully  reminded  of  the  omission 
when,  that  very  day,  three  of  his  men  fell  ill.  He 


The  Middle  Eden 


345 


at  once  sought  the  Lord  about  the  indisposition  of 
these  helpers,  and  then  it  was  the  conviction  came 
that  the  matter  was  displeasing  to  Him. 

“ The  man  is  a heathen.  You  are  lending  them 
solely  because  he  is  your  relative.  And  these  are 
Christian  men  : My  servants.” 

Immediately  he  confessed  his  mistake;  telling  the 
Lord  he  would  not  send  the  men. 

“ But  you  have  promised,”  came  the  answer. 

Deeply  convicted,  for  a time  he  did  not  know 
what  to  do.  Then  he  decided  to  go  to  his  relative 
and  tell  him  all  the  truth,  asking  him  under  the 
circumstances  to  accept  five  men  instead  of  ten. 
This  done,  his  heart  was  at  rest ; and  the  men  who 
were  suffering  quickly  recovered. 

It  was  a busy  life  he  led,  especially  at  The 
Middle  Eden  ! His  many-sided  ability  made  him 
always  in  requisition.  Whatever  was  going  on,  if 
he  was  anywhere  within  reach,  “ Our  Pastor  ” was 
sure  to  be  wanted.  He  could  cook  a good  dinner  ; 
cut  a coat  nicely  ; see  to  the  making  of  a complete 
suit  of  garments,  inner  and  outer  ; or  a pair  of  shoes 
that  would  fit  without  pinching.  To  eminent 
capacity  for  directing  large  operations,  he  added  an 
unusual  mastery  of  detail.  And  all  that  he  was,  or 
by  the  grace  of  God  could  be,  was  at  the  disposal  of 
every  one  he  could  help. 

It  was  a great  change,  most  noticeable  to  those 
who  had  known  him  from  the  beginning.  Not  to 
override  others,  but  to  bear  their  burdens  ; not  to 
rule,  but  to  serve,  had  become  his  ideal.  For  had 
not  his  Master  said  : “ I am  among  you  as  he  that 
serveth.”  In  later  years  he  was  much  impressed 


346 


Pastor  Hsi 


with  the  thought  that  just  as  God  in  Christ  had  laid 
down  His  life  for  us,  “ we  ought,”  not  we  may,  but  we 
ought , “ to  lay  down  our  lives  for  the  brethren.”  1 And 
this  seemed  to  him  to  apply  to  little  things  as  well  as 
great.  Was  not  the  Lord  Jesus  always  laying  down 
His  life  for  others,  long  before  He  came  to  the  cross  ? 

In  the  matter  of  time,  for  example,  the  way 
in  which  he  patiently  submitted  to  the  most  trying 
interruptions,  was  just  part  of  this  spirit.  Burdened 
though  he  was  with  serious  responsibilities,  he  was 
always  at  the  disposal  of  those  who  came  to  him 
with  even  the  smallest  need.  His  time  was  thus 
constantly  broken  in  upon,  and  he  had  to  make  it  a 
matter  of  prayer  that  the  Lord  would  save  him  from 
unnecessary  distractions.  But  when  the  call  came, 
he  would  respond  at  once  ; not  with  remonstrance, 
but  in  a loving,  sympathetic  spirit ; even  if  it  were 
some  needless  question  of  a blundering  helper,  or 
the  outpouring  of  a mother’s  anxious  care.  Ot 
course  he  tried,  as  far  as  possible,  to  organise  the 
work  so  that  each  department  should  be  carried  on 
by  its  own  responsible  head.  But  there  were  all 
the  extra  things  that  could  not  be  foreseen  and 
provided  for,  and  all  the  personal  difficulties  that 
could  be  brought  to  no  one  else. 

The  writer  well  remembers  learning  one  lesson 
from  him  that  will  never  be  forgotten. 

It  was  during  an  important  conference,  and  Hsi 
was  just  about  to  take  one  of  the  principal  meetings. 
He  had  been  fasting  and  waiting  on  God  in  prayer, 
and  when  the  audience  had  assembled,  he  came  out 
of  his  room,  books  in  hand,  ready  to  go  on  the 

1 i John  iii.  16. 


The  Middle  Eden 


347 


platform.  His  mind  was  full  of  his  message,  and 
crossing  the  courtyard  he  scarcely  noticed  a woman 
who  was  waiting,  until  she  intercepted  him.  No 
one  else  was  present,  and  he  had  not  the  slightest 
idea  that  the  little  scene  was  watched  from  behind  an 
open  window. 

“ Oh,  Pastor  Hsi,”  she  exclaimed,  “ I have  been 
waiting  for  you  ! My  baby  boy  is  poorly.  Please 
give  me  something  for  his  cough.  Your  medicine 
is  sure  to  do  him  good.” 

The  case  evidently  was  not  urgent.  But  without 
the  slightest  impatience,  he  paused  and  said  kindly 
to  the  woman  : 

“ Do  not  let  your  heart  be  anxious.  As  soon  as 
the  meeting  is  over,  I will  prepare  something.  If 
you  cannot  stay  just  now,  send  some  one  later  to 
fetch  the  medicine.” 

The  woman,  comforted,  sat  down  to  wait.  Hsi 
spoke  that  afternoon  with  great  power.  And  when 
the  service  closed,  he  slipped  away  to  find  the 
mother  and  patiently  explain  to  her  just  how  that 
medicine  was  to  be  given,  and  what  to  do  for  the 
child. 

“ It  was  really  wonderful,”  said  Mr.  Hoste,  after 
the  close  observation  of  years.  “ He  used  often  to 
remind  me  of  Mr.  Hudson  Taylor  in  this  respect. 
Amid  all  the  press  of  work  that  was  upon  him, 
really  important  affairs  claiming  attention,  his 
patience  and  courtesy,  toward  even  the  most  un- 
reasonable intruder,  seemed  unfailing.  He  was 
deeply  imbued  with  the  spirit,  the  conviction,  that 
he  really  was  their  servant  for  Christ’s  sake,  and 
that  so  it  ought  to  be.” 


348 


Pastor  Hsi 


At  the  same  time,  he  felt  these  interruptions 
keenly,  and  longed  for  more  leisure  that  he  might 
give  himself  to  prayer  and  spiritual  ministry.  Toward 
the  close  of  I 894,  he  wrote  : 

“ During  the  fifteen  years  that  have  elapsed  since  I first 
believed  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  I have  sometimes  been  engaged 
in  leading  the  Christians  of  our  Middle  Eden  in  farming ; 
sometimes  in  helping  to  cook  in  the  kitchen,  in  prepara- 
tion for  a feast ; sometimes  in  assisting  with  the  manu- 
facture of  our  medicines ; sometimes  even  in  domestic 
work  ; as  well  as  in  travelling  from  province  to  province 
arranging  for  the  Refuges,  preaching  and  healing  diseases, 
or  assisting  to  govern  the  affairs  of  the  Church.  All  the 
year  round  I am  exceedingly  busy : and  in  consequence  of 
this  have  come  very  far  short  in  my  duties  toward  the 
churches  at  P’ing-yang  and  in  the  Ta-ning  district,  so  that 
I am  not  worthy  to  be  called  their  pastor. 

“ I humbly  beg  all  the  foreign  missionaries  and  native 
pastors  to  pray  for  me,  beseeching  the  Lord  to  grant 
me  more  helpers,  who  will  be  able  to  undertake  the 
responsibility  of  my  household  and  Refuge  matters,  in 
order  that  I may  give  myself  unremittingly  to  prayer  and 
the  preaching  of  the  Gospel.  This  is  what  my  heart  truly 
longs  for.  Amen.” 


XXIII 

READY  TO  DEPART 

Fifteen  years  had  passed  away  since  in  the  old 
home  at  P’ing-yang,  David  Hill  led  Hsi,  his 
opium-smoking  teacher,  to  the  feet  of  Jesus.  They 
had  never  met  since  then,  though  each  had  followed 
with  deepest  interest  the  career  of  his  much-loved 
friend.  Together  they  were  nearing  the  end  of  the 
journey.  But  the  last  years  were  the  best.  Each 
was  ripening  in  spirit  for  the  glorious  translation  ; 
growing  in  love  and  in  humility  ; crowding  the 
closing  hours  of  life  with  richer,  fuller  service  : as 
Paul,  “ ready  to  depart  on  the  morrow,”  gathered 
the  believers  round  him  on  that  Asian  coast,  and 
continued  all  night  comforting  and  exhorting  those 
who  should  see  his  face  no  more,  “ even  till  break  of 
day.” 

One  source  of  constant  joy  to  Hsi  during  these 
later  years  was  the  manifest  deepening  of  spiritual 
life  among  the  Hung-tung  Christians,  and  the  de- 
velopment of  gifts  that  proved  the  Holy  Spirit’s 
working  and  did  much  to  strengthen  the  church. 

Limits  of  space  and  of  the  reader’s  patience 
forbid  our  dwelling,  now,  upon  the  simple  but  effective 

349 


350 


Pastor  Hsi 


system  of  church  order  that  had  grown  up  under  the 
special  conditions  existing  in  that  district.  It  was 
quite  sui  generis  ; in  many  respects  the  outcome  of 
Hsi’s  own  life  and  influence.  The  missionary  col- 
league with  whom  he  was  associated  had  been 
guided,  through  constant  prayer,  to  interfere  as  little 
as  possible  with  the  natural  development  of  the 
work  of  God  around  him.  He  might  have  sought 
to  mould  the  ideas  of  his  fellow-workers  in  strict 
conformity  with  the  practice  of  one  or  other  of  our 
denominational  systems  at  home.  But  he  saw  that 
Hsi  was  being  taught  of  God,  and  that  excellent  as 
our  established  usages  may  be  for  the  old  country, 
there  is  no  need  to  limit  brethren  surrounded  by 
such  different  conditions  to  exactly  the  forms  we 
have  inherited.  “ If  you  have  a live  thing,  it  will 
grow ; and  grow  after  the  order  of  its  own  life.” 
There  is  infinite  variety  and  adaptability  in  nature  ; 
why  not  also  in  the  spiritual  creations  of  God  ? 
Was  it  not  in  a similar  connection  that  our  Lord 
Himself  said : “ New  wine  must  be  put  into  new 
bottles  ” ? 

So  the  missionary  felt  it  more  important  to 
minister  to  his  Chinese  brethren  in  spiritual  things, 
seeking  to  deepen  their  knowledge  of  God  and 
understanding  of  the  Scriptures,  than  to  regulate  for 
them  the  precise  methods  they  should  follow  in  the 
management  of  their  own  church  affairs.  He  saw 
that  the  only  way  to  develop  the  native  leader  was 
to  leave  responsibility  upon  him  ; and  that  in  the 
long  run  better  results  could  be  obtained  for  the 
Chinese  church,  by  the  direct  working  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  through  the  heart  and  mind  of  such  a man, 


Ready  to  Depart  35 1 

imbued  with  the  teachings  of  the  Word,  than  by 
the  ex  officio  control  of  any  foreigner. 

The  outcome  was  not  a perfect  system,  but  one 
that  had  its  strong  points,  and  was  at  any  rate  free 
from  the  evils  of  parasitism  apt  to  be  engendered 
in  a native  church  when  the  pecuniary  and  personal 
influence  of  the  missionary  are  permanent  forces. 
A brief  outline  of  the  facts,  as  they  existed  at  this 
time,  may  be  of  interest. 

“ As  years  went  on,”  writes  Mr.  Hoste,  “ I am 
thankful  to  say  that  my  relations  with  Pastor  Hsi 
grew  more  and  more  close  and  helpful  to  ourselves 
and  to  the  Church.  The  work  also  steadily  in- 
creased ; the  village  gatherings  growing  both  in 
number  and  in  the  Christian  character  of  their 
members  : until,  at  the  time  of  his  decease,  some 
seven  hundred  persons  had  been  baptized,  of  whom 
five  hundred  were  still  living  and  in  good  standing. 
The  work  had  spread  its  branches  over  hundreds 
of  miles,  and  had  just  succeeded  in  touching  the 
three  adjacent  provinces  of  Shen-si,  Ho-nan,  and 
Chih-li. 

“ There  were  four  subordinate  pastors  or  pres- 
byters, exercising  control  over  wide  portions  of  this 
field ; and  some  fifteen  or  twenty  other  brethren 
who  had  been  set  apart  to  the  supervision  of  local 
centres.  Over  the  whole  Pastor  Hsi,  advised  by 
myself,  exercised  what  in  its  essence  was  episcopal 
authority. 

“ None  of  these  men  were  receiving  any  salary 
or  pecuniary  support  from  the  Mission  of  which  I 
am  a member,  or  from  any  foreign  source.  They 
were  all  self-supporting ; either  having  means  of 


352  Pastor  Hsi 

their  own,  or,  as  was  the  case  with  most,  working 
for  their  living. 

“ These  brethren,  in  the  first  instance,  had  been 
private  members  of  the  church  ; and  in  their  own 
local  centres  had  developed  the  spiritual  qualifications 
needful  for  the  care  and  leadership  of  other  Christians. 
For  the  village  gatherings,  necessarily  only  visited 
by  us  at  intervals,  were  thrown  on  their  own  re- 
sources ; and  in  this  way  any  latent  gifts  among 
the  members  had  an  opportunity  of  coming  into 
requisition  and  being  increased  by  use.  As  such 
brethren  showed  themselves,  they  became  the  objects 
of  our  special  attention  ; and  when  they  seemed  ripe 
for  it,  and  the  needs  of  the  local  church  called  for 
such  a step,  they  were  formally  set  apart  by  the 
laying  on  of  hands,  as  deacons  of  their  own  churches. 
Among  these  again,  as  time  went  by,  it  was  not 
difficult  to  perceive  one  and  another  whose  character 
and  influence  pointed  them  out  as  fitted  for  wider 
control  ; and  in  due  time  such  men  were  set  apart 
as  elders. 

“ The  principle  upon  which  we  acted  in  this  im- 
portant matter  was  never  to  appoint  a man  to 
church  office  until  he  had  proved  himself  capable  of 
exercising  its  functions  with  acceptance  and  profit 
to  his  brethren.  The  teachings  of  such  Scriptures 
as  the  twelfth  chapter  of  1st  Corinthians,  appeared 
to  indicate  that  wherever  the  Spirit  of  God  was 
gathering  out  a company  of  believers  from  among 
the  heathen,  He  would  develop  of  their  own  number 
individuals  able  in  their  several  degrees  and  various 
ways  to  contribute  to  the  well-being  of  the  whole. 
Our  circumstances  admitted,  indeed  almost  com- 


353 


Ready  to  Depart 

pelled,  a very  simple  and  direct  application  of  this 
truth.  We  did  not  lose  sight  of  the  fact  that 
human  agencies  of  special  training  are  part  of  the 
means  for  perfecting  the  usefulness  of  these  men. 
And  for  ministry  in  the  churches  among  which  they 
were  labouring,  a knowledge  of  Scripture,  especially 
of  the  New  Testament,  and  power  of  expounding  it 
in  a helpful,  practical  fashion,  was  the  great  thing  to 
be  aimed  at  as  far  as  public  worship  was  concerned. 

“It  should  be  added  that  while  they  were  re- 
sponsible for  all  the  public  meetings,  they  were  free, 
and  were  expected  to  invite  any  of  the  members  to 
conduct  services  who  had  a measure  of  fitness  for 
doing  so  ; and  to  encourage  the  development  of  such 
usefulness  amongst  others.  In  the  matter  of  their 
temporal  support,  it  seemed  to  us  best  for  the  pre- 
sent to  let  them  earn  their  own  living.  Any  who, 
through  the  growth  of  the  work  under  their  care, 
might  in  the  future  find  their  time  wholly  ab- 
sorbed by  their  ministry,  should  be  supported  by 
those  amongst  whom  they  were  labouring,  rather  than 
become  dependent  on  funds  from  the  missionary. 

“ Similarly,  when  through  the  number  of  worship- 
pers it  was  no  longer  suitable  or  convenient  to  hold 
the  services  in  the  private  house  of  any  of  the  mem- 
bers, a hall  was  secured  in  the  village  for  the  purpose, 
the  expense  being  met  by  the  subscriptions  of  the 
natives  themselves.  In  this  way  there  had  come 
to  be  more  than  a dozen  meeting-places  in  various 
market  towns  and  large  villages ; while  in  the 
capital  cities  of  half-a-dozen  counties,  the  Mission 
had  premises  that  were  available  for  occasional 
united  gatherings,  and  served  also  as  administrative 

2 A 


354 


Pastor  Hsi 


centres.  There  were  also,  in  twenty-five  or  thirty 
other  villages,  small  groups  of  converts  and  inquirers 
who  held  daily  evening  meetings  in  private  houses, 
and  who  on  the  Lord’s  Day  would,  in  most  cases, 
attend  at  the  nearest  village  in  which  there  was  a 
‘ worship-hall.’ 

“ Once  a year  a general  meeting  of  the  church 
officers,  and  representative  members  from  all  the 
centres,  was  held  in  the  city  in  which  I resided. 
This  lasted  three  or  four  days  ; and  the  time  was 
spent  in  devotional  meetings  and  deliberation  about 
the  work,  when  such  matters  as  the  appointment  of 
church  officers,  the  framing  of  church  rules,  and  the 
like,  were  gone  into.  Voluntary  offerings  for  the 
church  fund  were  also  made,  for  the  relief  of  the 
poor  and  the  support  of  ‘ worship -halls.’  By  this 
means  the  unity  of  the  work  was  maintained,  and 
much  spiritual  refreshment  afforded. 

“ In  addition  to  this  annual  gathering,  Pastor  Hsi 
and  myself  were  habitually  meeting  with  the  local 
church  officers,  as  occasion  arose.  All  questions 
connected  with  baptisms  or  church  discipline  were 
decided  by  us,  in  consultation  with  the  elders  and 
deacons. 

“ During  those  years  of  intimate  association  with 
native  workers,  one  or  two  thoughts  were  impressed 
upon  me  that  it  may  be  well  to  refer  to. 

“ The  first  was  that  there  may  be  a close  walk 
with  God  and  real  spiritual  power,  in  a convert  whose 
Bible  knowledge,  through  lack  of  opportunity,  is 
very  slender  ; and  that  such  a man  may  be  much 
blessed  to  the  conversion  of  his  fellow-countrymen. 
One’s  attitude  toward  him  must  be  that  of  Aquila 


Ready  to  Depart  35  5 

and  Priscilla  with  Apollos,  rather  than  that  of  Eliab 
toward  David. 

“ Again,  a man  in  some  respects  a spiritual  giant, 
may  be  long  in  shaking  off  the  influence  of  mistaken 
views  imbibed  before  conversion.  Martin  Luther 
in  history,  and  the  Apostle  Peter  in  Scripture,  are 
instances  of  this.  And  there  have  been  many  since 
the  latter,  who  have  needed  a threefold  vision  from 
heaven,  before  their  ‘ Not  so,  Lord,’  of  previous  pre- 
judice and  training,  has  been  swept  away.” 

Our  Lord’s  most  precious  gifts  to  His  Church  are 
men  ; next  to  the  supreme  Gift : 

“ Some  to  be  apostles  ; and  some,  prophets  ; and 
some,  evangelists  ; and  some,  pastors  and  teachers  ; 
for  the  perfecting  of  the  saints,  unto  the  work  of 
ministering,  unto  the  building  up  of  the  body  of 
Christ.” 

And  the  right  men  come  as  His  gift  only.  Paid 
helpers  are  easily  obtained.  But  for  the  truly  God- 
given  man  or  woman,  one  must  wait : wait  upon 
Him  who  alone  can  raise  them  up.  Ishmael  may  be 
got  by  other  means  ; but  not  Isaac.  And  Ishmael 
is  more  easy  to  get,  than  to  get  rid  of. 

One  of  the  chief  difficulties  in  missionary  work 
lies  just  here.  The  right  man  often  seems  so  hard 
to  find.  And  for  us  it  is  so  hard  to  be  patient.  But 
may  we  not,  must  we  not  believe  that  if  the  Holy 
Spirit  is  unhindered,  the  right  worker  will  assuredly 
be  given  wherever  needed,  in  answer  to  effectual, 
earnest  prayer  ? Oh,  how  many  more  soul-winners, 
and  Spirit-filled  men  and  women  we  might  have  in 
China,  if  we  prayed  more. 

Such  a man,  for  example,  was  old  Deacon  Li  of 


356 


Pastor  Hsi 


Yoh-yang  in  the  eastern  mountains : simple,  homely, 
uneducated  ; but  a man  of  real  faith  and  spiritual 
power. 

It  was  at  Fan’s  village,  in  the  early  days,  that 
Hsi  first  met  him.  Li  was  a travelling  doctor  then, 
just  an  elderly  countryman  who  went  about  selling 
medicines.  In  his  village  home,  thirty  miles  to  the 
east,  he  had  never  met  a Christian  or  heard  of  Jesus. 
It  was  a lonely,  out-of-the-world  spot.  No  missionary 
had  visited  there,  or  was  likely  to  for  a long  while  to 
come.  But  in  those  scattered  hamlets,  the  Lord  had 
not  a few  of  His  “ other  sheep,”  waiting  to  be  brought 
home.  He  knew  the  man  whom  He  could  use. 
And  so,  guided  doubtless  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  Li 
made  his  way  over  the  mountains  to  thfe  very  spot 
where  he  could  find  the  Saviour  who  was  longing  to 
find  him. 

It  was  a wonderful  change  when  the  old  medicine- 
seller  left  his  drugs,  and  charms,  and  all  the  rest,  to 
become  a “ fisher  of  men.”  He  was  no  scholar,  and 
could  not  even  read  ; but  he  drank  in  the  truth  with 
avidity ; and  went  back,  his  heart  so  full  of  the 
Saviour  that  it  had  to  overflow. 

One  by  one  up  in  the  mountains,  other  souls  were 
drawn  to  the  living  Christ ; and  the  news  spread 
from  village  to  village  that  old  Li  had  found  a God 
who  answered  prayer.  His  faith  was  so  simple  and 
unquestioning  that  when  they  sent  for  him  in  different 
directions,  to  pray  for  their  sick  or  demon-tormented 
relatives,  he  went  without  hesitation,  and  laying  his 
hands  upon  them  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  claimed 
perfect  healing.  Wonderful  things  happened  in  those 
remote  little  places,  where  the  old  man  and  his 


357 


Ready  to  Depart 

Master  went  together  from  home  to  home  : wonder- 
ful things,  known  only  to  a few  country  people,  and 
the  watching  angels  ; but  it  will  need  eternity  to 
reveal  all  the  results.  In  those  low-roofed  cottages, 
with  the  little  children  round  him,  Li  would  sit  down 
as  one  of  the  family,  and  tell  them  simply  and  lovingly 
of  Jesus.  With  true  sympathy  he  listened  to  their 
troubles,  spoke  faithfully  of  their  wrong-doing,  and 
led  them  to  confess  their  sins.  Then,  when  they 
were  ready  to  put  away  their  idols,  he  would  kneel 
down  on  the  mud  floor  beside  the  sufferer,  and 
talk  to  the  Heavenly  Father  about  all  their  needs. 
His  prayers  were  so  real  and  full  of  power,  that 
many  a time  the  heathen  felt  that  the  mighty  God 
to  whom  he  spoke  so  earnestly,  must  indeed  be  there, 
beneath  their  roof. 

Numbers  were  healed  of  all  sorts  of  troubles, 
among  whom  not  a few  gave  their  hearts  to  the 
Lord.  Later  on  a Refuge  was  opened  under  Hsi’s 
direction,  which  became  a centre  for  the  Christians 
and  inquirers.  Old  Li  was  put  in  charge,  and  many 
a man  saved  from  opium-smoking  bears  witness  to 
his  loving,  skilful  service.  It  was  so  characteristic 
of  his  spirit  that  he  would  receive  no  payment  even 
for  this  exacting  work.  At  first,  in  connection  with 
the  Refuge,  he  did  draw  a small  salary.  But  one 
Sunday  at  Hung-tung,  he  heard  Hsi  preach  a sermon 
on  the  sin  of  “covetousness,  which  is  idolatry”  in  the 
sight  of  God.  This  greatly  disquieted  the  old  man  ; 
and  rather  than  run  any  risk  of  even  appearing  to 
serve  the  Lord  for  money,  he  refused  from  that  time 
forward  to  take  a single  cash  in  the  way  of  remunera- 
tion. He  could  afford  to  trust  his  Heavenly  Father 


3 5 8 Pastor  Hsi 

for  daily  bread  ; but  not  at  any  price  could  he  afford 
to  grieve  Him. 

When  it  became  necessary  to  organise  a little 
church  in  that  district,  there  was  no  question  as  to 
who  should  be  put  in  charge  as  deacon.  Li  felt 
very  keenly  the  responsibility  of  this  new  office,  and 
more  than  ever  devoted  himself  to  the  welfare  of 
his  flock.  When  a “ worship-hall  ” was  needed,  in  a 
village  where  the  Christians  were  too  poor  to  meet 
the  entire  expense,  he  rejoiced  even  to  sell  his  wadded 
gown  and  suffer  the  lack  of  it  all  winter,  that  he 
might  make  up  the  sum.  “ As  poor  yet  making 
many  rich,”  he  often  went  short  of  what  most  people 
would  consider  necessaries,  that  he  might  minister 
to  the  wants  of  others.  On  his  journeys  round  the 
district,  he  carried  no  money  or  provisions.  He  felt 
it  better  and  more  Scriptural,  that  the  Christians 
should  have  the  opportunity  of  entertaining  him  as 
he  laboured  in  their  service.  And  in  places  where 
there  were  no  Christians,  he  just  went  as  guided  of 
God,  doing  His  work,  and  trusting  for  needed  supplies. 
Sometimes  on  evangelistic  tours  of  this  sort  he  would 
plan  to  be  absent  three  or  four  days  ; but  not  until 
half  a month  had  passed  would  he  turn  up  again  at 
the  Refuge,  weary  and  travel-stained,  but  radiant 
with  joy,  explaining  that  the  Holy  Spirit  had  not 
permitted  him  to  return  before. 

The  chief  inspiration  of  his  life,  and  his  strongest 
reason  for  faith,  was  the  fact  of  the  resurrection  of 
our  Lord  and  Saviour  from  the  dead.  This  com- 
forted him  under  all  circumstances,  and  seemed  a 
truth  especially  his  own.  Whatever  happened,  he 
returned  to  it  again  and  again,  with  perfect  con- 


359 


Ready  to  Depart 

fidence  : “ Jesus  lives.  He  rose  from  the  dead  ! 
Therefore  nothing  is  impossible.” 

No  wonder  Hsi  rejoiced  in  such  fellow-workers  : 
men  after  his  own  heart.  No  wonder  that  up  to 
and  beyond  the  limits  of  his  strength  he  was 
unremitting  in  prayer  and  labour  on  their  behalf, 
It  was  a beautiful  thing  to  see  him  at  the  yearly 
conferences,  drawing  them  all  together,  finding  out 
their  difficulties,  strengthening  them  with  sympathy 
and  counsel,  and  seeking  to  deepen  their  faith  in  God 
and  zeal  for  souls. 

The  conference  of  October  1894  was  one  of 
special  interest,  and  long  remembered  among  Hung- 
tung  Christians ; for  it  was  then  their  beloved 
missionary  brought  home  his  bride.  Eight  full 
years  Mr.  Hoste  had  laboured  among  them,  un- 
married, and  often  alone  : and  there  had  been  no 
missionary  lady  in  the  district.  But  when  she 
came  at  last,  all  hearts  agreed  that  she  was  well 
worth  waiting  for.  Joy  at  Hung-tung,  however, 
meant  sorrow  west  of  the  river  ; for  in  losing  Miss 
Broomhall,  Pastor  Ch’ii  and  the  Ta-ning  Christians 
lost  one  of  their  best-loved  workers. 

“ Alas  ! ” sighed  the  good  Pastor,  “ some  mis- 
sionary ladies  are  like  chairs  and  tables  : easily 
removed.  I trust  there  are  some  also  like  cup- 
boards. We  want  those  that  will  not  be  run  away 
with,  at  Ta-ning.” 

But  in  their  heart  of  hearts  they  could  not  help 
rejoicing,  knowing  how  much  blessing  would  come 
to  their  friends  across  the  river  from  the  gentle 
presence  that  in  their  own  homes  would  long  be 
missed. 


36  o 


Pastor  Hsi 


Warm  indeed  was  the  welcome  with  which  the 
Hung-tung  Christians  received  this  good  gift  from 
God.  Among  other  tokens  of  congratulation,  they 
prepared  a costly  and  beautiful  banner  : four  large, 
gilded  characters  on  a scroll  of  dark  blue  cloth. 
This  they  hung  up  in  the  sitting-room,  so  that  when 
the  travellers  returned,  just  in  time  for  the  con- 
ference, the  loving  message  of  the  whole  church 
greeted  them — 

“WITH  ONE  HEART  SERVE  THE  LORD” 

No  sooner  had  they  arrived  than  Mrs.  Hoste 
found  her  hands  full  of  delightful  work.  Four 
hundred  Christians  had  gathered  for  the  meetings  ; 
and  among  ninety  inquirers  asking  for  baptism, 
there  were  more  than  thirty  women.  How  glad 
she  was  to  be  in  their  midst ; able  to  speak  the 
language,  and  sufficiently  experienced  to  give  the 
help  and  teaching  needed.  One  dear  old  lady  of 
sixty-seven,  who  hoped  to  be  baptized,  clasped  her 
hand  so  eagerly,  and  said  : 

“ You  ask  me  all  the  questions.  I am  deaf  you 
know  ; and  in  the  big  meeting  cannot  hear  properly, 
and  may  not  answer  right.  But  I could  explain  it 
all  to  you,  without  being  afraid.” 

Later  on,  however,  encouraged  by  her  new  friend, 
she  gave  a bright  testimony  in  the  chapel  ; and 
with  more  than  sixty  others  was  baptized,  as  she 
expressed  it,  “in  great  peace.” 

Time  fails  to  tell  much  about  the  women.  They 
seem  almost  forgotten  in  our  pages.  Not  because 
they  were  less  interesting  or  earnest  than  the  men, 
but  their  part  of  the  story  would  want  a volume  to 


36 1 


Ready  to  Depart 

itself : and  we  hasten  to  a close.  One  old  lady 
must  be  referred  to,  however,  who  played  an  im- 
portant part  even  in  church  affairs  at  this  time,  and 
helped  to  solve  a perplexing  situation. 

In  one  of  the  village  gatherings,  Ch’en-ts’uen, 
quite  a leading  centre,  a difficulty  arose  about  the 
appointment  of  a church  officer.  A deacon  was 
needed  ; and  the  trouble  was,  not  that  a suitable 
man  was  hard  to  find,  but  that  there  were  too  many. 
For  at  any  rate  three  good  men,  substantial  farmers, 
were  forthcoming ; any  one  of  whom  could  have 
filled  the  office.  They  were  all  loved  and  valued, 
but  it  was  impossible  to  choose  between  them  ; 
for  though  totally  different  in  character,  they 
were  strangely  equal  as  regards  weight  and  influence. 
To  have  raised  one  above  the  others,  would  have 
been  unreasonable ; especially  from  a Chinese  point 
of  view.  It  would  have  been  disastrous  also  ; for 
merely  calling  him  a deacon  would  not  have  added 
to  his  fitness  for  the  office.  As  Mr.  Hoste  said  : 

“You  can  never  go  against  facts.  Try  as  you 
may,  it  is  impossible  to  add  to  a man’s  stature. 
You  may  put  him  on  a pedestal,  but  it  does  not 
really  make  him  any  bigger.” 

On  the  other  hand,  to  have  appointed  all  three 
would  have  provoked  endless  factions  in  the  little 
church : “ I am  of  Paul,  and  I of  Apollos,”  and 
so  on. 

“ Well,”  said  Hsi,  “ we  must  leave  it  for  the 
present.  It  is  clearly  a case  in  which  we  do  not 
know  the  mind  of  the  Lord.” 

And  then  it  all  came  right  so  simply,  as  they 
prayed  about  it.  There  was  this  dear  old  lady  in 


362 


Pastor  Hsi 


the  village,  mother  of  one  of  the  men  in  question. 
She  had,  in  a quiet  way,  done  useful  work  among 
the  women  ; and  was  quite  a power.  The  Christian 
men  valued  her  judgment,  and  were  in  the  habit  of 
consulting  her  upon  important  matters.  They  were 
all  feeling  rather  badly,  up  there,  on  account  of 
having  no  church  officer.  And  it  occurred  to  Pastor 
Hsi  : 

“ Why  not  recognise  the  position  the  Lord  has 
evidently  given  this  woman,  and  let  her  be  set 
apart  as  a deacons  ? ” 

After  prayerful  consideration  there  seemed  no 
reason  against  it ; and  when  the  idea  was  suggested, 
the  Christians  were  more  than  pleased.  The  three 
men  especially  approved  the  step.  Thus  the 
difficulty  was  met.  For  the  plan  worked  admirably, 
and  no  other  appointment  was  made  or  desired.  As 
a matter  of  fact,  the  position  remained  pretty  much 
as  it  had  been  before.  The  men  managed  business 
matters,  and  carried  on  the  meetings.  But  the  old 
lady  was  more  openly  consulted,  and  had  more 
responsibility  among  the  women.  And  the  Chinese 
word  for  deacon  being  equally  applicable  to  a 
deaconess,  the  little  church  no  longer  felt  neglected. 

We  may  smile  ; but  the  suggestive  thing  is  that 
a woman,  without  any  education  or  special  training, 
should  have  the  capacity  for  exercising  so  much 
influence  in  religious  affairs.  That  they  are  by  no 
means  rare  in  China,  bodes  well  for  the  future  of 
that  great  country  ; and  indicates  possibilities  that 
should  not  be  lost  sight  of  in  our  life-decisions  and 
our  prayers. 

As  evidencing  real  progress  among  the  Hung- 


3^3 


Ready  to  Depart 

tung  Christians,  one  forward  step  must  be  referred  to 
that  greatly  rejoiced  Pastor  Hsi  during  later  years  : 
the  resolve  unanimously  taken  by  the  church,  to 
appeal  no  more  to  legal  protection  in  times  of  per- 
secution, or  any  difficulty  with  heathen  neighbours. 
It  was  no  hurried  action  ; indeed  it  could  not  be. 
The  issues  involved  were  too  serious  and  far-reaching. 
For  such  a decision  simply  meant  that  for  themselves, 
their  homes  and  families,  whatever  happened,  they 
would  from  that  time  forward  look  to  God  alone  for 
succour  and  defence.  Amid  the  surroundings  of  a 
heathen  land,  such  an  attitude  implies  a depth  of 
inner  conviction  that  grows  up  slowly. 

In  early  days  it  had  been  very  different.  Then 
Hsi,  with  much  of  the  old  self  still  about  him,  felt 
that  his  zeal  and  energy  must  be  employed  to  clear 
the  way  of  the  Lord,  sweeping  aside  all  obstacles 
and  hindrances,  with  the  means  whereby  he  had 
hitherto  successfully  dominated  those  around  him. 
Thus  when  troubles  arose,  and  believers  were  per- 
secuted contrary  to  treaty  rights,  he  even  went  up 
to  the  capital  and  interviewed  the  Governor  of  the 
province,  setting  on  foot  legal  proceedings  that 
covered  their  enemies  with  confusion.  For  as 
followers  of  the  Western  faith,  he  and  other 
Christians  could  claim  the  protection  assured  to 
foreigners. 

It  was  only  when  he  found  to  his  sorrow  that 
such  victories  tend  to  deaden  spiritual  life,  and  put 
the  Christians  in  a frame  of  mind  wholly  contrary  to 
the  love  and  self-sacrifice  of  their  Master,  that  he  saw 
something  must  be  wrong.  As  at  Yang-ts’uen,  over 
and  over  again,  a successful  lawsuit  meant  a declining 


364 


Pastor  Hsi 


church  ; and  the  more  Christian  people  sought  to 
defend  themselves  from  the  reproach  of  the  Cross, 
the  less  power  they  possessed  for  saving  and  blessing 
others.  So  manifestly  was  this  the  case,  that  Hsi 
was  led  seriously  to  reconsider  the  whole  question  ; 
seeking  from  careful  study  of  the  Scriptures  to  find 
out  the  mind  of  the  Lord. 

But  it  was  not  until  the  time  of  his  own  worst 
troubles  that  the  truth  became  clearly  apprehended. 
In  those  closing  months  of  1887  he  was  called  to  go 
alone,  into  “ the  thick  darkness,  where  God  was.” 
And  there  he  learned  that  not  human  help,  so  often 
unavailing,  is  the  real  need  of  the  soul ; but  the 
all-sufficient  Presence — “ the  God  that  is  Enough.” 
He  came  to  see  that  nothing  can  touch  the  life 
committed  to  Him,  without  His  express  design  or 
permission  ; and  that  even  distresses  deliberately 
planned  by  the  devil,  “ the  messenger  of  Satan  to 
buffet  me,”  may  be  turned  into  occasions  for  the 
fuller  outshining  of  His  glorious  power,  “ made 
perfect  in  weakness.”  Then  the  glad  paean  of  the 
Missionary  Apostle  became  the  language  of  his  heart 
also  : 

“ Therefore  I take  pleasure  in  infirmities,  in  re- 
proaches, in  necessities,  in  persecutions,  in  distresses 
for  Christ’s  sake  : for  when  I am  weak,  then  am  I 
strong.” 

To  have  gone  back,  after  that,  to  heathen  man- 
darins for  help  and  protection,  would  have  been 
impossible.  For  himself,  the  question  was  finally 
settled  ; and  by  the  end  of  that  year  he  confessedly 
abandoned  the  course  of  lodging  complaints  of  any 
kind  with  Government  officials.  He  found  it  so 


Ready  to  Depart  36 5 

much  more  blessed,  and  effective  too,  to  lodge  them 
with  the  King  of  Kings. 

But  in  this  position  Hsi  stood  almost  alone  among 
his  brethren.  There  was  a considerable  element 
then,  in  the  Church,  that  inclined  to  make  the  most 
of  this  world,  while  still  hoping  to  stand  well  in  the 
next.  But  in  the  Fan  troubles,  much  wood,  hay, 
and  stubble  burned  away.  And  as  time  went  on, 
true  believers  were  more  prepared  to  commit  them- 
selves to  a spiritual  line  of  things.  Then  a higher 
standard  became  possible ; and  prayerful  thought 
was  given  to  this  important  subject.  No  doubt  the 
way  in  which  the  Lord  undertook  for  the  Refuge 
work,  delivering  Hsi  and  his  helpers  in  many  a 
danger,  in  answer  to  prayer  alone,  was  the  best 
comment  on  Scriptural  teaching  that  could  have 
been  afforded,  and  had  not  a little  to  do  with  the 
final  result. 

But  the  action  of  the  Church  was  unhurried  and 
voluntary.  For  some  time  there  had  been  a con- 
viction that  such  a step  would  be  for  the  glory  of 
God,  as  well  as  for  the  best  interests  of  the  work. 
But  the  laying  aside  of  all  treaty  rights,  and  the 
protection  to  be  obtained  through  the  influence  of 
foreigners,  meant  renouncing  very  tangible  benefits  : 
and  the  step  was  not  taken  lightly. 

But  when  at  length  the  decision  was  come  to,  it 
was  wonderful  how  the  Lord  immediately  put  forth 
His  power  to  protect  from  persecution  and  trial  in 
quite  a new  way.  From  the  very  first  He  gave  most 
gracious  deliverances,  and  unmistakably  espoused  the 
cause  thus  committed  to  Him.  Afterwards,  as  the 
faith  of  the  Church  grew  stronger,  this  was  not  so 


366 


Pastor  Hsi 


markedly  the  case.  Then  persecution  was  allowed 
to  come  ; though  manifestly  overruled  for  blessing. 
But  until  they  were  established  in  this  new  position, 
entered  upon  with  a measure  of  fear  and  trembling, 
the  Lord  undertook  for  them  so  remarkably  that  the 
missionary  who  watched  it  all  was  filled  with  wonder 
and  thanksgiving.  In  this  whole  matter,  he  and 
Pastor  Hsi  were  deeply  one  ; as  the  following  page 
from  our  Chinese  manuscript  indicates  : 

After  united  prayer  and  consultation,  Mr.  Hoste  and  I 
decided  to  bring  before  the  next  conference  (early  in  1891) 
a resolution  that  in  future  all  members  and  inquirers  con- 
nected with  any  of  the  churches  in  the  Hung-tung  district, 
who  might  suffer  persecution,  should  trust  only  in  the 
Lord  for  protection,  and  not  depend  upon  their  treaty 
rights.  This,  after  full  discussion,  was  unanimously 
approved  by  the  Church,  and  became  a fixed  rule.  Now, 
it  is  clearly  explained  to  every  candidate  before  baptism  ; 
lest  afterwards,  when  tested  and  tried  by  persecution,  he 
should  repent. 

During  recent  years  (written  in  1894)  the  Lord  has 
preserved  the  Church  in  much  greater  peace  than  we 
formerly  enjoyed. 

In  all  matters  connected  with  the  Church  or  Refuges, 
Mr.  Hoste  and  I have  united  in  prayer  and  consultation, 
and  are  thus  enabled  to  arrange  things  happily.  We 
mutually  help  one  another,  without  any  distinction  of 
native  or  foreigner ; because  the  Lord  has  made  us  one. 
Mrs.  Hoste,  thank  God,  also  loves  Mrs.  Hsi ; and  is  of 
one  heart  with  her  husband.  May  the  Lord  continually 
make  us  of  one  mind,  and  give  us  grace  upon  grace,  that 
we  may  glorify  our  Heavenly  Father. 

Strangely  enough,  after  this  resolution  was  taken, 
Hsi  himself  was  among  the  first  to  be  put  to  the 
test.  The  circumstance,  though  comparatively 


3 67 


Ready  to  Depart 

trivial,  is  noteworthy  as  showing  how  completely 
his  own  character  and  attitude  were  changed  by  the 
grace  of  God.  Even  outsiders  could  see  that  he 
was  no  longer  the  same  man.  In  former  days,  most 
people  dreaded  the  thought  of  offending  him  ; and 
so  far  from  taking  liberties,  were  rather  thankful 
if  he  did  not  come  down  upon  them.  And  even 
after  his  conversion,  no  one  would  have  cared  to 
interfere  with  his  rights.  But  now,  nothing  seemed 
to  rouse  the  old,  fiery  spirit.  And  gradually  it 
dawned  upon  his  heathen  neighbours  that  he  was 
harmless,  and  might  be  taken  advantage  of  with 
impunity.  He  would  do  nothing  worse,  at  any 
rate,  than  pray. 

And  so,  with  perfect  coolness,  a man  in  the 
Western  Chang  village  annexed  a portion  of  his 
property  ; a little  patch  of  nice,  watered  land.  He 
quietly  altered  the  boundary  marks,  and  took  over 
this  valuable  addition  to  his  own  farm. 

The  news,  of  course,  was  soon  carried  to  Hsi, 
who  could  hardly  believe  it,  until  he  saw  for  himself 
what  had  been  done.  Then,  after  praying  over  the 
matter,  he  went  round  to  his  neighbour’s  house,  and 
in  a friendly  spirit  remonstrated  at  such  a proceed- 
ing. But  he  was  at  once  attacked  with  a storm  of 
abuse  and  defiance,  and  saw  that  the  man  intended 
to  bluff  the  matter  through. 

Under  these  circumstances  there  was  nothing  to 
be  done,  if  he  intended  to  recover  his  rights,  but  go 
to  law  and  have  the  aggressor  punished.  But  this, 
of  course,  was  just  what  Hsi  would  not  do.  As  he 
thought  and  prayed  about  it,  he  saw  that  the  Lord 
was  giving  him  an  opportunity  for  living  out  the 


368 


Pastor  Hsi 


great  principle  of  not  resisting  evil,  and  that  it  was 
a case  that  might  be  specially  useful  to  others,  for 
there  was  not  a man  in  the  Church  who  would  not 
be  tempted  to  resent  such  an  injustice. 

“ It  is  my  Master’s  land,”  he  said  quietly.  “ I 
hold  it  only  for  His  service.  If  He  wants  to  use 
it  thus,  to  illustrate  the  spirit  of  the  Gospel — let 
it  go.” 

This  attitude,  needless  to  say,  aroused  much 
amusement  and  curiosity  in  the  village.  Could  it 
be  that  the  Christians  were  as  foolish  as  all  that ! 
But  ridicule  was  checked  somewhat  suddenly,  when 
the  man  who  had  wronged  Hsi  was  taken  violently 
ill.  Nothing  did  him  any  good  ; and  in  his  distress 
he  begged,  at  last,  that  Hsi  would  come  to  him,  for 
there  was  no  such  doctor  anywhere  else  to  be  had. 
Hsi  gladly  undertook  the  case,  and  did  all  he  could 
for  the  poor  fellow,  earnestly  pleading  with  him 
to  turn  to  God  and  seek  the  blessedness  of  sins 
forgiven. 

The  man  was  greatly  impressed.  He  took  the 
medicines  provided,  and  was  soon  restored  to  health. 
The  more  he  thought  of  it,  the  more  he  wondered 
at  Hsi’s  kindly  spirit.  And  finally  he  began  to 
attend  the  services  at  The  Middle  Eden,  and  showed 
no  little  earnestness  in  inquiring  about  the  Gospel. 

“ Now,”  thought  Hsi,  “ is  our  opportunity.  I 
will  say  nothing  about  that  land.  If  he  truly  gives 
his  heart  to  Christ,  the  first  thing  he  will  do  will  be 
to  make  reparation.  We  must  show  that  to  us,  at 
any  rate,  his  soul  is  worth  more  than  the  property.” 

But  the  man  held  back.  He  could  not  make  up 
his  mind  to  face  the  cost  of  becoming  a Christian. 


369 


Ready  to  Depart 

Not  even  that  one  little  bit  of  land  was  he  willing 
to  part  with.  Nothing  was  said.  But  he  ceased 
coming  to  the  meetings  ; and,  before  long,  had  re- 
lapsed completely  into  his  former  life.  It  was  sadly 
evident  that  the  strivings  of  the  Holy  Spirit  had 
ceased,  or  almost  so,  in  his  heart. 

And  then,  only  a short  time  after  he  had  turned 
his  back  upon  Christ,  he  was  suddenly  taken  ill, 
while  Hsi  was  away  from  home,  and  died. 

A profound  impression  was  made  in  the  village, 
where  the  whole  matter  had  been  closely  watched. 
An  impression  that  was  not  lessened,  when  upon 
Hsi’s  return  he  declined  to  take  any  steps  for  re- 
covering the  land,  and  left  it  in  the  possession  of  the 
family,  who  were  even  then  unwilling  to  give  it  up. 
He  was  permanently  the  loser  to  that  degree.  But 
what  an  opportunity  it  gave  him  for  preaching  the 
Gospel.  And  what  an  incentive  it  proved  to  other 
Christians  to  pray  for  their  persecutors  and  seek  to 
win  them  to  repentance,  in  view  of  that  solemn 
word,  “ I will  repay,  saith  the  Lord.” 

Our  Master  nowhere  promises  that  those  who 
put  their  trust  in  Him  shall  not  suffer  loss  of 
property.  On  the  contrary,  His  servants  are  spoken 
of  as  men  “ Set  forth  . . . appointed  unto  death 
. . . made  a spectacle  unto  the  world,  and  to 
angels,  and  to  men.” 

“ Being  reviled,  we  bless  ; being  persecuted,  we 
suffer  it ; being  defamed,  we  intreat : we  are  made 
as  the  filth  of  the  world,  and  are  the  offscouring  of 
all  things  unto  this  day.” 

While  one  prays  for  deliverance  and  peace,  and 
it  is  right  to  desire  such  blessings  for  ourselves  and 


370 


Pastor  Hsi 


others,  the  only  way  for  real  heart-rest  is  to  be 
willing,  at  any  moment,  to  lay  down  life  itself  for 
His  sake.  And  the  moment  of  our  deepest  fellow- 
ship with  His  sufferings,  may  be  the  moment  also  of 
our  richest  foretaste  of  His  joy. 

But  not  only  in  these  matters  of  Church  order 
and  witness-bearing  in  the  midst  of  persecution,  was 
progress  made.  Hsi  came  to  see  more  and  more, 
as  time  went  on,  the  importance  of  keeping  the 
Lord’s  Day,  and  of  bringing  the  Christians  to  under- 
stand that  they  must  live  for  God  and  with  God  in 
everything.  Heart  and  soul  he  threw  himself  into 
all  that  concerned  their  well-being.  He  was  with 
them  constantly  in  their  homes  ; conducting  wed- 
dings and  funerals,  visiting  the  sick,  inquiring  after 
the  children,  praying  with  and  helping  them  in 
times  of  difficulty.  He  knew  all  that  was  going  on  ; 
and  had  as  quick  an  eye  for  all  the  good  points  and 
blemishes  of  his  flock,  as  any  Eastern  shepherd. 
This  familiarity  with  their  needs  gave  him  great 
power  in  prayer  for  them,  and  made  his  preaching 
and  private  exhortations  very  practical.  His  zeal 
on  their  behalf  reminded  one  of  Paul’s  fervent  cry : 

“ My  little  children,  of  whom  I travail  in  birth 
again  until  Christ  be  formed  in  you.” 

“ I am  jealous  over  you  with  a godly  jealousy 
. . . that  I may  present  you  as  a chaste  virgin  to 
Christ.” 

To  this  end  he  sought  in  every  way  to  bring  the 
Word  of  God  to  bear  upon  their  lives,  in  the  light  of 
the  Holy  Spirit’s  teaching.  He  had  a most  search- 
ing, helpful  way  of  unfolding  Scripture.  In  public 
meetings  he  did  not  merely  take  a text  and  preach 


37i 


Ready  to  Depart 

an  eloquent  sermon ; though  it  would  have  been 
easy  for  him  to  excel  in  that  line  of  things.  His 
heart  was  far  too  conscious  of  the  needs  of  the 
people  before  him,  and  of  the  Master’s  need  of  them. 
With  simple  directness  he  endeavoured  to  bring 
home  to  his  hearers  a realisation  of  the  claims  of 
God  upon  their  lives,  and  the  possibilities  open  to 
them  in  Christ  Jesus.  He  would  take  a passage  of 
Scripture,  a dozen  or  twenty  verses,  and  expound 
the  leading  thoughts,  sentence  by  sentence.  He  did 
not  refer  much  to  other  passages  ; for  he  found  that 
turning  from  one  to  another  was  apt  to  distract 
attention.  But  he  frequently  took  some  Old  Testa- 
ment story,  to  illustrate  the  point  he  was  making, 
and  related  it  with  a graphic  interest  that  made  it 
live  before  the  people. 

“ It  was  all  so  practical  and  vivid  and  full  of 
spiritual  power,”  said  his  missionary  colleague,  re- 
calling those  days. 

And  in  his  own  study  of  Scripture,  Hsi  followed 
the  same  principles.  He  was  a man  who  read  and 
pondered  the  Bible  a great  deal,  and  had  an  unusual 
grasp  of  its  teachings.  But  it  was  his  experimental 
method  that  was  characteristic.  To  him  the  message 
seven  times  reiterated  in  the  Upper  Room,  by  our 
Lord’s  own  lips,  was  of  supreme  importance : “ He 
that  hath  my  commandments,  and  keepeth  them , he 
it  is  that  loveth  me.” 

In  this  connection  is  it  not  true  ? — as  Mr.  Hoste 
said,  speaking  of  his  friend  : 

A well-taught  Christian  is  not  necessarily  one  who  has 
acquired  an  extensive  knowledge  of  Scripture.  Though 
such  knowledge  may  be  a means  to  the  end  of  becoming 


372 


Pastor  Hsi 


a well-taught  Christian.  The  Bible,  I often  think,  is  like  a 
map ; in  that  it  shows  us  the  way  to  be  brought  into,  and 
to  maintain,  a walk  with  God.  I may  have  an  excellent 
acquaintance  with  the  map  of  Africa,  and  yet  be  a very 
poor  explorer.  Just  as  people  may  possess  a great  deal  ot 
Bible  knowledge,  and  be  able  to  talk  beautifully  about  the 
deeper  things,  and  the  higher  life,  when  all  the  while  their 
experience  may  be  shallow,  and  their  life  dishonouring  to 
God.  “If  ye  know  these  things,  happy  are  ye  if  ye  do  them.” 

The  teachings  of  our  Lord  in  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount, 
for  example,  are  not  hints  to  candidates,  that  we  may  take 
or  leave.  Christ  Himself  acts  on  these  principles.  His 
Word  must  dwell  in  us ; steadily  controlling  our  lives. 
Then,  and  not  till  then,  are  we  abiding  in  Him. 

It  is  so  important  in  Bible  study  to  remember  that  we 
must  aim  at  more  than  clear  views  of  truth.  I may  per- 
ceive a great  deal  of  inward  significance  in  Abraham’s 
sacrifice  of  Isaac.  But  in  my  own  life,  I have  a Mount 
Moriah  too.  And  that  is  for  me  the  really  important 
matter.  Similarly  I may  understand  the  progression  in 
Jacob’s  experience : that  Bethel  marked  one  stage  and 
Peniel  quite  another,  and  that  much  lay  between  the  two. 
But  then,  I also  must  travel  that  same  road. 

As  to  Hsi,  he  did  love  applied  Scripture ; and  was  in 
this  sense  an  eminently  well-taught  Christian.  The  Word 
of  God  was  the  man  of  his  counsel  all  the  time.  Not  to 
copy  but  to  reproduce  the  Truth,  was  his  constant  aim. 
He  never  encouraged  those  who  came  to  him  for  training, 
to  pile  up  Bible  knowledge,  and  think  that  because  they 
knew  a great  deal,  they  were  able  to  minister  to  others, 
who  might  have  studied  less.  Yet  that  delusion  is  com- 
mon ; and  not  in  China  only.  But  mere  teaching  never 
feeds  the  soul ; any  more  than  reading  a bill  of  fare  can 
provide  a hungry  man  with  a dinner. 

“The  tao-li  (truth  or  doctrine)  must  have  full  play,” 
he  insisted,  “ in  your  lives.  God  will  always  be  putting 
you  into  circumstances  in  which  His  principles  will  test 
you.  The  path  that  Jesus  follows,  leads  to  the  Cross. 


373 


Ready  to  Depart 

And  the  question,  right  along,  will  be : Are  you  going  to 
take  that  road  with  Him  ? It  means  death  to  self,  daily. 
Are  you  willing  to  let  Him  live  it  out  ? There  is  no  other 
way  of  bringing  life  and  blessing  to  others.” 

This  was  the  real  thing  in  Hsi’s  own  life  ; the 
one  thing  he  increasingly  desired  : so  to  preach,  and 
so  to  live,  as  to  bring  others  into  touch  with  God. 
How  practical  he  was  about  it,  and  how  well  he 
understood  that  it  is  often  little  things  that  keep 
us  back  from  great  blessing,  may  be  seen  from  one 
of  his  hymns,  written  especially  for  their  church 
conferences.  It  is  given  in  full,  in  spite  of  the 
recurrence  in  each  verse  of  the  same  general  thought ; 
and  will  repay  careful  reading.  It  would  almost 
have  repaid  a journey  to  China — to  see  and  hear 
the  Hung  - tung  Christians  sing  it ; as  the  writer 
often  heard  them,  when  dear  Hsi  himself  led  the 
winding  measure,  inspiring  tune  and  words  alike 
with  intense  fervour. 

This  our  Yearly  Convocation  has  a meaning  : 

The  Holy  Spirit  is  leading  the  Church  to  take  steps 
forward. 

Men  and  women,  young  and  old,  all  must  reverently 
worship  God,  and  receive  His  commands : — 

The  Lord  says : “ I gave  up  my  life  upon  the  cross  for 
thee. 

Is  there  yet  anything  thou  canst  not  forsake  to  follow  me? 

Is  it  fondness  for  wine  ? 

Is  it  opium-smoking  ? 

Is  it  poppy-cultivation  ? 

Please  say — What  is  there  thou  canst  not  part  with,  to 
follow  me,  and  hereafter  enjoy  the  eternal  happi- 
ness of  heaven  ? ” 


374 


Pastor  Hsi 


This  our  Yearly  Convocation  has  a meaning : 

The  Holy  Spirit  is  leading  the  Church  to  go  earnestly 
forward. 

Both  members  and  inquirers  all  should  with  one  heart 
wait  on  God,  and  give  heed  to  His  commands — 

The  Lord  says : “ I gave  up  my  life  upon  the  cross  for 
thee. 

Is  there  yet  anything  thou  begrudgest,  to  copy  me  ? 

Is  it  custom  ? 

Is  it  foot-binding  ? (fashion) 

Is  it  marriage  with  the  heathen  ? (or  unconverted). 

Please  say — -What  is  there  thou  begrudgest,  to  copy  me, 
and  hereafter  enjoy  the  endless  bliss  of  heaven  ? ” 

This  our  Yearly  Convocation  has  a meaning : 

The  Holy  Spirit  is  leading  the  Church  to  advance  in 
holiness. 

Both  elders  and  deacons,  all  must  make  hymns  of 
praise  to  God,1  and  obey  the  Lord’s  command — 

The  Lord  says  : “I  gave  up  my  life  upon  the  cross 
for  thee. 

Is  there  yet  anything  thou  canst  not  forsake,  to  go  and 
preach  me  ? 

Is  it  earthly  pleasure  ? 

Is  it  fame  or  fortune  ? 

Is  it  rank  and  glory  ? 

Please  say — What  is  there  thou  canst  not  part  with,  to 
go  and  preach  me,  and  for  ever  after  enjoy  the 
happiness  of  heaven  ? ” 

This  our  Yearly  Convocation  has  a meaning : 

The  Holy  Spirit  is  leading  the  Church  onward  to  per- 
fection. 

Let  pastors  and  evangelists  bring  their  alabaster  box 
and  anoint  the  Lord,  and  joyfully  proclaim  His 
commands — 


1 Referring  to  Ep.  v.  1 8,  19,  and  Col.  iii.  16. 


Ready  to  Depart  375 

The  Lord  says : “ I gave  up  my  life  upon  the  cross  for 
thee. 

Is  there  yet  anything  thou  canst  not  forsake,  to  glorify  me  ? 

Is  it  your  own  strength  ? 

Is  it  the  work  you  love  ? 

Is  it  any  precious  possession  ? 

Please  say — What  is  there  thou  canst  not  part  with,  to 
glorify  me,  and  enjoy  endless  happiness  in  heaven  ? ” 

Can  we  come  back  too  often  to  that  searching 
yet  tender  question  : 

I gave  up  my  life  upon  the  cross  for  thee : 

Is  there  anything  thou  canst  not  forsake,  to  follow  me  ? 

If  we  were  where  Hsi  is  now,  what  would  be  our 
answer  ? 

It  was  in  keeping  with  his  own  spiritual  life  that 
more  and  more,  toward  the  close,  he  sought  to 
turn  people’s  eyes  away  from  himself,  and  lead 
them  to  deal  with  God  directly.  He  was  more 
careful  too,  as  time  went  on,  about  laying  his  hands 
on  sick  or  demon-tormented  people,  and  praying  for 
their  immediate  healing.  Not  that  his  faith  was 
less.  But  he  came  to  see  that  to  be  right  with  God 
is  the  chief  thing ; and  that  sickness  may  be  a 
means  the  Lord  is  using  to  draw  the  soul  nearer 
to  Himself.  When  people  were  truly  seeking  the 
Lord,  he  was  just  as  ready  as  of  old  to  pray  for 
them  and  claim  deliverance.  But  he  had  learned 
through  several  remarkable  experiences,  that  if  this 
was  not  the  case,  he  dared  not,  as  he  expressed  it, 
“misuse  the  power  of  the  Gospel.”  In  the  same 
way  he  was  less  inclined  to  resort  to  medicine  than 
formerly ; and  in  his  own  case  often  preferred  to 


376 


Pastor  Hsi 


wait  upon  God  alone,  for  healing.  He  made  no 
hard  and  fast  rule  about  it.  The  Lord  seemed  to 
guide  him  as  need  arose,  in  ways  that  suited  the 
occasion. 

In  the  autumn  of  1893,  for  example,  he  visited 
the  Refuge  at  Chao-ch’eng,  and  was  immediately 
appealed  to  by  some  of  the  Christians,  on  behalf  of 
sick  friends.  Deacon  Liu,  in  the  village  of  Nan- 
shih-ling,  was  suffering  much.  Both  his  eyes  were 
badly  swollen,  and  nothing  seemed  to  relieve  the 
pain.  Would  Pastor  Hsi  make  time  to  go  over 
there  and  pray  for  him?  And  then  Brother  Ts’ao 
from  another  village  was  in  trouble.  His  wife  was 
seriously  ill.  He  was  so  thankful  the  Pastor  had 
arrived  ; and  besought  him  to  come  at  once  to  their 
home  and  heal  her.  Tired  and  busy  as  he  might 
be,  Pastor  Hsi  always  responded  to  such  requests. 
But  on  this  occasion  he  felt  that  something  was 
wrong.  He  prayed  and  thought  over  the  matter  ; 
then  calling  in  the  men  who  were  waiting,  he  said 
to  them  — - 

The  Lord  does  not  give  me  liberty  to  go  with  you. 
Deacon  Liu  is  the  leader  of  the  Church  in  that  village. 
I fear  he  has  been  working  on  the  Lord’s  Day,  and  so 
breaking  a most  important  commandment.  If  this  is  the 
reason  of  his  affliction,  it  is  that  he  may  be  a warning  to 
the  whole  flock. 

And  Brother  Ts’ao,  it  may  be  that  your  wife  has  been 
too  busy  with  family  affairs,  and  has  grown  cold-hearted. 
I fear  she  has  been  careless  about  prayer,  and  learning 
from  the  Word  of  God.  It  is  more  important  that  our 
souls  should  prosper  than  that  our  bodies  should  be  in 
health. 

Now  you  have  Brother  Song  here,  the  pastor  of  your 


377 


Ready  to  Depart 

own  church.  He  is  responsible  for  these  things.  Ask 
him  to  go  with  you.  If  the  deacon  and  Mrs.  Ts’ao  will 
confess  their  sins  and  return  to  the  Lord,  your  pastor 
will  lay  his  hands  on  them  and  pray  for  them,  and  they 
will  certainly  be  healed. 

This  unexpected  answer  astonished  all  present, 
who  knew  that  in  both  cases  it  was  even  as  he 
supposed.  Pastor  Song  went  out,  and  was  enabled 
to  put  matters  right.  His  prayers  for  healing  were 
graciously  heard  ; and  the  Chao-ch’eng  church  was 
all  the  stronger  for  the  lesson. 

A little  later,  a Christian  man  named  Cheo  was 
so  seriously  ill  that  Pastor  Hsi  gave  himself  to 
fasting  and  prayer  on  his  behalf.  Medical  treat- 
ment had  been  tried,  but  without  success  ; and  it 
seemed  as  though  he  could  not  last  much  longer. 
As  he  prayed,  Hsi  felt  quite  clear  that  the  Lord 
had  sent  this  sickness  in  mercy  to  his  soul.  Very 
solemnly  he  urged  him  to  make  a full  confession  to 
the  Lord  Himself,  and  pray  for  spiritual  healing. 
This  he  did  ; and  without  any  further  treatment,  the 
serious  symptoms  abated,  so  that  that  very  day  he 
was  comparatively  well. 

But  Hsi  was  just  as  tender  with  those  who 
needed  comfort,  as  stern  in  cases  where  rebuke  was 
called  for.  And  for  comfort  also,  he  directed  their 
hearts  to  God.  Nothing  could  be  indifferent  to  the 
Heavenly  Father  that  concerned  the  welfare  of  His 
children  ; and  His  resources  were  always  sufficient 
for  His  own. 

In  the  summer  of  1893,  for  instance,  a drought 
destroyed  the  wheat  harvest,  and  great  distress  pre- 
vailed throughout  the  district.  Hsi  was  travelling 


378 


Pastor  Hsi 


up  from  his  own  home  to  Hung-tung,  and  a few 
miles  south  of  the  city  came  to  the  village  of  Yang- 
hai,  where  lived  a family  of  earnest  Christians. 
In  the  hope  of  bringing  them  a little  cheer,  he 
stopped  to  pay  a visit,  and  found  that  his  coming 
was  most  opportune. 

Like  every  one  else,  Shao  had  lost  his  spring 
crops  ; but,  as  if  to  rectify  matters,  his  peach  trees 
promised  an  unusual  yield.  From  day  to  day  they 
had  watched  the  little  orchard ; counting  upon  the  sale 
of  this  beautiful  fruit  to  provide  means  of  subsistence 
through  the  winter.  What  was  their  dismay,  there- 
fore, a few  days  previously,  to  find  traces  of  the 
most  deadly  enemy  of  the  young  peach— a worm 
that  now,  alas,  had  covered  all  the  trees ! Evi- 
dently the  crop  was  doomed  ; and  little  or  nothing 
stood  between  them  and  absolute  want. 

Hsi’s  heart  was  deeply  moved.  With  real  sym- 
pathy he  comforted  his  friends  ; assuring  them  from 
his  own  experience,  that  the  Lord  had  many  ways 
of  providing  for  His  children,  and  would  never  let 
them  lack  daily  bread. 

“ But  come,”  he  said,  “ let  us  go  out  into  the 
orchard,  and  tell  our  Heavenly  Father  all  about  it.” 

Under  the  spreading  peach  trees,  they  knelt 
down  that  summer  evening,  and  prayed  that  even 
now  the  ravages  of  the  worm  might  be  stayed,  if  it 
were  the  Lord’s  purpose  to  use  that  fruit  in  pro- 
viding for  their  needs.  They  had  no  means  of 
checking  the  trouble.  But  He  could  easily  deal 
with  it.  And  if  not,  they  trusted  Him  to  care  for 
them  some  other  way. 

Then  Hsi  went  on  his  journey.  And  much 


379 


Ready  to  Depart 

comforted,  the  Shaos  continued  looking  to  the  Lord. 
A day  or  two  later  their  prayers  were  answered. 
For  on  going  to  the  orchard  as  usual,  they  found 
the  ground  under  the  peach  trees  strewn  all  over 
with  dead  worms.  Apparently  not  one  was  left 
alive.  The  trees  remained  in  good  condition,  and 
later  on  produced  a fine  crop. 

But  it  was  in  dealing  with  business  affairs,  and 
the  difficulties  that  came  up  among  his  Refuge 
workers,  that  perhaps  the  greatest  change  was  seen 
in  Hsi  during  these  later  years.  “ The  meekness 
and  gentleness  of  Christ  ” had  so  mellowed  his 
spirit,  that  hardly  a trace  seemed  left  of  the  once 
imperious,  self-confident  Confucianist. 

In  those  old  days  it  had  been  second  nature  to 
insist  upon  his  own  way  ; to  lead  and  manage,  and 
put  things  through,  regardless  of  the  interests  of 
others.  But  now  he  had,  in  no  small  measure, 
grasped  the  principles  that  lie  at  the  root  of  all  true 
spiritual  directorship.  His  fellow-workers  were  no 
longer  subordinates,  serving  or  helping  him  ; but 
brethren  whom  it  was  his  privilege  to  help  in  a 
common  service  to  the  Lord.  The  work  was  God’s 
work  ; and  the  men  engaged  in  it  were  called  of 
the  Divine  Master,  each  to  their  several  posts.  His 
business,  as  a faithful  steward,  was  to  see  that  all 
were  arranged  for  as  helpfully  as  possible,  and 
strengthened  in  every  way  to  do  their  best.  So  he 
sought  rather  to  put  responsibility  on  them,  than  to 
keep  everything  in  his  own  hands  ; and  realised  the 
importance  of  seeking  their  welfare  in  each  appoint- 
ment, that  he  might  truly  carry  out  for  them  the  will 
of  God. 


38o 


Pastor  Hsi 


He  tried  as  far  as  possible  to  send  his  men  two 
and  two,  that  there  should  be  in  every  Refuge,  beside 
the  brother  in  charge,  a second  reliable  man  to  help 
among  the  patients  and  keep  all  the  accounts.  This 
left  both  a measure  of  freedom  for  more  directly 
spiritual  work.  Then  there  was  usually  a third  man, 
also  a Christian,  who  was  cook  and  servant  in  a 
subordinate  capacity.  It  was  not  easy,  always,  to 
find  suitable  men  for  these  posts,  who  could  work 
happily  together  ; and  Hsi  felt  it  one  of  his  chief 
duties,  so  to  wait  upon  God  that  he  should  be  guided 
to  wise  selections,  and  not  make  mistakes  that  would 
afterwards  cause  trouble. 

And  then  when  difficulties  did  arise,  he  was 
learning  to  deal  with  them  in  a patient,  humble 
spirit.  This  was  perhaps  the  greatest  change  of  all. 
For  he  had  naturally  a hot  temper  ; and  in  virtue  of 
his  early  training  as  a Confucianist,  very  clear  ideas 
as  to  the  way  in  which  things  ought  to  be  done. 
He  was  so  efficient  himself,  that  stupidity  tried  him 
dreadfully  in  others  ; and  so  thorough,  that  against 
slackness  or  neglect  his  whole  being  rose  in  revolt. 
Sometimes,  even  long  after  he  had  seen  the  sin  of 
impatience,  he  would  be  betrayed  into  the  old  hasti- 
ness of  speech,  showing  an  inward  irritation  that  left 
him  deeply  repentant. 

“ I so  well  remember,”  said  Mr.  Hoste,  “ seeing 
him  in  my  room  one  day,  with  a deacon  from  one 
of  the  country  places.  He  was  a good  brother,  but 
slow  and  heavy,  and  had  been  getting  into  difficulties 
up  there  about  a ‘worship-hall.’  Instead  of  coming 
at  once  to  Pastor  Hsi,  as  he  should  have  done, 
he  had  been  blundering  alongi  by  himself,  and  had 


THE  MISSION  PREMISES  AT  KIEH-HSIU.  Page  381. 

These  handsome  buildings,  with  their  beautifully  carved  woodwork,  are  supposed  by 
the  Chinese  to  be  haunted.  As  no  Chinese  is  willing  to  rent  them,  they  were  rented  to 
the  China  Inland  Mission  at  the  ridiculous  rate  of  about  £7  per  annum.  They  will  give 
the  reader  an  idea  of  the  wealthy  days  of  Shan-si,  now  so  miserably  poor  through  famine 
ami  opium-smoking.  Shan-si  is  noted  for  its  handsome  buildings,  many  now  in  ruins. 


38i 


Ready  to  Depart 

involved  us  all  in  quite  a tangle.  But  the  thing  was, 
he  could  not  be  made  to  see  it.  As  he  went  over 
his  view  of  the  matter,  again  and  again,  Pastor  Hsi 
had  hard  work  to  keep  his  temper.  But  he  did  want 
to  be  gentle  and  loving.  And  once  more,  as  patiently 
as  possible,  he  put  the  whole  case  before  the  man, 
and  said  : 

‘“Now  really,  do  you  think  that  was  the  wisest 
thing  to  do  ? ’ 

“ ‘ Yes,’  said  the  other  earnestly,  ‘ I am  sure  I did 
quite  right ’ 

“ But  poor  Hsi  gave  a gasp,  and  came  out  with 
something,  quite  sharply,  that  made  the  deacon  start 
and  shook  his  complacency  not  a little.  And  then, 
in  a moment,  he  was  so  sorry  he  had  done  it. 

“ ‘ Oh,’  he  said,  ‘ let  us  pray.  We  must  ask  for- 
giveness.’ And  then,  as  the  tears  came  into  his  eyes : 

‘ Truly,  I am  nothing.  I am  unfit  to  shepherd  the 
flock  of  God.’ 

“ It  was  very  characteristic  of  his  attitude  during 
those  riper  years.” 

One  other  incident  must  be  given,  as  showing  the 
principles  on  which  he  acted  when  troubles  arose 
between  his  Refuge  workers.  It  occurred  about  the 
beginning  of  1893. 

Up  on  the  P’ing-yao  plain,  two  hundred  miles 
from  his  own  home,  Hsi  had  an  important  Refuge  in 
the  city  of  Kie-hiu.  The  two  brethren  in  charge 
had  not  been  working  happily  together,  and  at  length 
matters  reached  a climax.  They  were  both,  sad  to 
say,  in  a wrong  spirit ; and  after  an  open  rupture, 
full  of  mutual  indignation,  they  left  the  Refuge,  and 
came  down  post-haste  to  the  Western  Chang  village, 


382 


Pastor  Hsi 


each  intent  upon  laying  before  Pastor  Hsi  the  delin- 
quencies of  the  other. 

When  they  arrived,  of  course,  every  one  could  see 
that  something  had  happened  ; and  Hsi  divined  at 
once  the  true  state  of  affairs.  But  he  received  them 
kindly,  and  without  giving  any  opportunity  for 
disclosures,  attended  to  their  wants  himself ; mean- 
while instructing  those  in  charge  of  the  household 
that  no  questions  were  to  be  asked  as  to  the  reason 
of  the  visit.  When  they  were  comfortably  provided 
with  all  they  could  need  after  their  long  journey,  he 
excused  himself,  and  went  away  alone  for  prayer. 

Deeply  distressed,  he  saw  far  more  in  what  had 
taken  place  than  a mere  quarrel  between  ill-assorted 
brethren.  For  as  years  went  on,  his  conviction  only 
deepened  that  in  cases  of  this  kind  the  real  power  at 
work  is  that  of  the  great  enemy,  who  had  succeeded 
in  bringing  dishonour  upon  the  cause  of  Christ.  A 
spiritual  force  lay  behind  the  difficulty  ; and  only 
spiritual  power  could  overcome  it.  He  saw  that  any 
persuasion  or  diplomacy  he  could  bring  to  bear  would 
be  useless,  and  indeed  could  only  make  matters  worse. 
The  men  were  so  enraged  against  each  other,  that  all 
they  wanted  was  an  opportunity  for  “ having  it  out  ” 
in  the  most  public  manner.  And  if  once  they  began, 
there  was  no  knowing  where  it  would  end.  Their 
own  characters,  at  any  rate,  would  be  so  defamed 
that  they  could  no  longer  continue  in  the  work. 
And  others  would  be  drawn  into  the  trouble.  So  for 
two  days  Hsi  fasted  entirely,  and  gave  himself  to 
prayer.  He  could  not  be  content  to  make  the  best 
of  a bad  job,  but  felt  he  must  lay  hold  upon  the 
power  of  God  for  complete  deliverance. 


3^3 


Ready  to  Depart 

Meanwhile,  he  was  specially  careful  to  treat  the 
brethren  with  more  than  ordinary  kindness,  waiting 
on  them  himself,  and  showing  equal  cordiality  to 
both.  The  rest  of  the  household  following  his 
example,  there  was  no  opportunity  for  strife  ; and 
the  would-be  disputants  began  to  feel  somewhat 
ashamed  of  their  unreasoning  anger. 

On  the  third  day,  still  fasting,  Hsi  received  the 
assurance  that  his  prayers  were  answered.  Then, 
without  delay,  he  went  in  search  of  the  brethren, 
and  bringing  them  together  into  his  own  room,  in 
a few  loving  words  besought  them  to  lay  aside  all 
bitterness  and  mutual  accusation,  and  each  confess 
his  own  fault  to  God  and  one  another. 

“ Brethren,”  he  said,  “ the  blame  is  chiefly  mine. 
If  I had  been  more  prayerful  and  considerate  of 
your  welfare,  I should  probably  never  have  put  you 
in  the  same  Refuge.  I feel  that  in  this  matter,  I 
have  sinned  against  God,  as  well  as  against  you 
both.  Shall  we  not  forgive  each  other  ; and  seek 
His  forgiveness?” 

The  men  were  completely  broken  down.  They 
had  not  a word  to  say  of  complaint  or  accusation. 
Hsi,  full  of  love  and  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  prayed  with 
them  ; until  with  many  tears  they  were  reconciled, 
and  the  trouble  conquered. 

“ I never  knew  a man,”  said  Mr.  Hoste,  speaking 
of  this  occurrence,  who  trusted  less  in  his  own 
powers  in  any  direction.  It  was  a constant  lesson 
to  one  who  was  much  with  him.  For  if  any  one 
had  reason  for  “ confidence  in  the  flesh,”  it  was  dear 
Hsi.  But  he  was  entirely  weaned  from  that  spirit. 
He  placed  no  reliance  on  his  own  judgment  even, 


384 


Pastor  Hsi 


apart  from  the  guidance  of  God.  One  might  ask 
him  about  quite  a simple  matter,  and  he  would  say  : 
“ Let  me  pray  about  it.  I do  not  know  just  yet.” 
Or,  “ I will  tell  you  later,  when  I have  asked  the 
Lord.” 

He  realised  so  clearly  that  no  human  power  can 
accomplish  spiritual  ends  : and  that  our  Lord’s  own 
word  is  literally  true — 

Without  me  ye  can  do  nothing. 


XXIV 


HIGHER  SERVICE 

It  was  the  summer  of  1895.  In  the  sunny  days  of 
August,  after  the  wheat  harvest  had  been  gathered 
in,  Hsi  called  a special  conference  at  The  Middle 
Eden,  to  consider  plans  for  strengthening  and  ex- 
tending the  Refuge  work.  Much  was  in  his  mind 
with  regard  to  future  possibilities.  The  Lord  had 
wrought  wondrously  in  the  past,  setting  before 
them  an  open  and  effectual  door  ; and  he  was  full 
of  hope  and  confidence  for  days  to  come. 

From  far  and  near  the  Refuge  - workers  came, 
joined  by  leading  members  of  the  Church,  until  two 
hundred  guests  overflowed  the  old  home  in  the 
Western  Chang  village.  Hsi  was  thoroughly  in 
his  element  welcoming  these  well-loved  friends  and 
caring  for  their  needs.  But  still  more  was  he  full  of 
glad  enthusiasm  when  the  meetings  began.  Many 
matters  affecting  the  work  of  the  Refuges  needed 
prayerful  consideration.  With  growing  experience 
it  was  natural  that  improvements  should  suggest 
themselves ; and  ways  in  which  mistakes  and 
friction  could  be  avoided,  and  the  spiritual  useful- 
ness of  the  work  increased.  Though  Hsi  was  very 

385  2 C 


386 


Pastor  Hsi 


far  from  considering  their  methods  perfect,  he  did 
believe  in  them  ; and  felt  even  more  than  at  the 
beginning,  that  they  could  be  made  increasingly 
effective  as  a soul-saving  agency,  by  the  blessing  of 
God.  One  thing  he  clearly  recognised  was  the  need 
for  more  supervision,  and  that  the  time  had  come 
to  associate  with  himself,  experienced  brethren  as 
superintendents  over  various  portions  of  the  work. 
And  with  no  little  thankfulness  he  watched  the 
development  of  several  who  seemed  to  be  growing  in 
fitness  for  such  responsibility  in  the  near  future. 

One  is  tempted  to  linger  over  the  bright  days  of 
that  summer  gathering  : the  joyous  faith ; the  love 
and  unity  ; the  work  accomplished  by  the  grace  of 
God  ; the  lessons  learned  ; and  the  maturer  powers. 
Hsi  had  reached  his  sixtieth  year,  and  in  spite  of 
incessant  and  exhausting  toil,  was  full  of  vitality. 
It  was  good  to  see  him  there,  in  his  own  home, 
surrounded  by  friends  and  fellow-workers  to  whom 
he  was  endeared  by  many  a sacred  tie ; looking 
back  with  thankfulness,  and  forward  with  renewed 
devotion. 

On  one  of  the  closing  days  of  the  conference, 
Hsi  preached  a sermon  that  will  never  be  forgotten. 
Many  inquirers  were  present  and  Christians  from 
the  neighbourhood,  as  well  as  the  Refuge-workers. 
He  took  as  his  text  the  parable  of  the  Rich  Man 
and  Lazarus  : the  “ every  day  ” of  this  life  ; and  the 
“ great  gulf  fixed  ” beyond.  As  he  spoke  of  the 
eternal  issues  of  all  our  living  here,  a light  as  from 
that  other  world  seemed  to  illuminate  the  message. 
It  was  full  of  solemnity  and  power.  If  he  had 
known  that  it  was  the  last  time  he  should  speak  to 


387 


Higher  Service 

the  Church  he  loved  so  well,  he  could  not  have 
pleaded  with  them  more  earnestly  to  turn  with  an 
undivided  heart  to  God.  And  so  with  quickened 
longing  to  live  lives  that  should  tell  for  eternity, 
that  little  company  dispersed  to  take  up  their  work 
again. 

A few  days  after  the  conference,  Hsi  went  up  to 
Hung-tung  to  see  Mr.  Hoste,  in  his  usual  health 
and  vigour. 

The  day  was  hot  and  the  journey  tiring,  but  he 
scarcely  seemed  to  feel  it ; and  that  evening  was 
just  himself,  full  of  interest  in  all  that  was  going  on. 
Suddenly,  however,  those  around  him  noticed  a 
change  ; he  fainted,  and  before  any  one  could  reach 
him,  fell  unconscious  to  the  ground.  After  a little 
while  he  came  to,  but  seemed  strangely  weak.  And 
when  a day  or  two  went  by,  and  he  did  not  rally, 
Mr.  Hoste  thought  it  wiser  to  take  him  down  to 
P’ing-yang  to  see  Dr.  Millar  Wilson. 

There  in  the  old  mission-house  he  was  received 
with  kindest  sympathy.  They  put  him  in  a quiet 
room,  hoping  that  a few  days’  rest  would  revive  him 
again.  But  in  spite  of  all  that  could  be  done,  he 
seemed  unable  to  recover  strength. 

But  perhaps  he  would  be  better  at  home.  At 
any  rate,  he  felt  he  would  like  to  take  the  journey 
without  delay.  So  his  own  cart  was  sent  for,  and 
with  every  care  they  carried  him  back  to  the 
Western  Chang  village.  “ Whatever  comes,”  he 
said  as  he  left  the  mission-house,  “ it  is  just — trust 
in  the  Lord.” 

At  first  there  seemed  no  reason  for  anxiety.  He 
lay  still  and  quiet  in  his  own  room,  looking  out  on  to 


388 


Pastor  Hsi 


the  sunny  courtyard  ; and  things  went  on  as  usual, 
except  that  Mrs.  Hsi  remained  at  home,  and  was 
with  him  all  the  time.  He  did  not  need  much 
nursing,  for  he  suffered  no  distress  or  pain.  But  it 
was  good  to  be  together.  And  he  was  very  weak. 
Mr.  Hoste  was  often  there  ; and  though  too  feeble 
to  talk  much,  Hsi  loved  to  have  him  come.  Elder 
S'f  looked  after  everything  ; and  much  prayer  was 
made,  throughout  the  district,  that  the  beloved 
pastor  might  soon  be  well  again. 

But  weeks  slipped  into  months ; autumn  tints 
crept  over  the  plain  ; and  still  he  was  no  stronger. 
Dr.  Millar  Wilson  and  Dr.  Hewett  kindly  came  over 
from  P’ing-yang,  and  did  all  that  love  and  skill 
could  do.  But  without  avail.  Medically  it  was  a 
case  of  utter  prostration,  following  upon  years  of 
over-strain  ; and  there  were  serious  heart  symptoms. 
But  it  was  long  before  they  could  bring  themselves 
to  believe  that  he  would  not  recover. 

How  gladly  would  he  have  rallied  if  he  could — 
to  toil  a little  longer  where  the  need  seemed  so 
great.  Since  the  old  dark  days,  in  that  very  room, 
when  he  lived  only  to  smoke  opium,  how  wonder- 
ful the  grace  of  God  had  been.  But  it  had 
all  passed  so  quickly.  A little  had  been  done ; 
a few  life-lessons  learned  ; some  opportunities  em- 
braced of  growing  in  His  knowledge,  and  His  like- 
ness, of  sharing  “the  power  of  His  resurrection,  and 
the  fellowship  of  His  sufferings,  being  made  con- 
formable unto  His  death  : ” but  oh,  how  much 
remained.  Some  souls  had  been  saved,  and 
thousands  of  opium-smokers  rescued.  But  it  was 
only  a beginning ; and  wider  opportunities  seemed 


Higher  Service  389 

at  hand.  And  so  they  were.  But  not  here  ; not 
in  that  way. 

Worn  out  : yes,  but  in  the  service  of  the  Lord 
he  loved.  Broken  : but  on  His  feet.  All  the 
strength  and  sweetness  lavished  there.  Oh,  he  was 
rich,  and  blest.  Those  around  him  might  turn 
away  and  weep.  But  if  angels  can  envy  the  bliss 
of  human  hearts,  surely  they  must  have  envied  that 
dying  man — knowing  the  welcome,  the  rapture  that 
waited,  just  beyond  the  shadows. 

Before  he  became  too  weak  to  make  the  effort, 
Pastor  Hsi  gave  directions  for  the  temporary  closing 
of  some  of  the  more  distant  Refuges.  He  knew 
that  a time  of  difficulty  must  come  after  his  removal, 
and  tried  to  prepare  for  it  as  far  as  possible.  He 
asked  after  matters  that  were  causing  anxiety  ; and 
showed  the  same  deep  interest  in  the  work,  and 
assurance  that  the  Lord  would  care  for  and  continue 
it,  as  long  as  it  was  for  His  glory.  But  the  exhaus- 
tion was  very  great,  and  he  was  not  capable  of  much 
emotion.  He  could  no  longer  kneel  for  prayer ; 
and  even  speech  became  impossible.  There  was  no 
disease  or  suffering : it  was  just  the  gradual  with- 
drawal of  life,  before  the  vital  powers  failed. 

“ The  Lord  is  taking  away  my  strength,”  he  said. 
“ It  must  be  because  my  work  is  done.” 

For  just  six  months  he  lingered  ; latterly  in  semi- 
unconsciousness at  times.  The  house  was  full,  but  all 
was  very  quiet.  And  there  was  much  prayer.  Toward 
the  end  of  January,  he  began  to  suffer  from  sore 
throat,  brought  on  by  a cold,  which  led  to  great 
distress  in  breathing.  Then  the  conviction  forced 


390 


Pastor  Hsi 


itself  on  those  around  him  that  the  end  was  near. 
Long  as  they  had  been  expecting  it,  the  blow  was 
terrible.  For  to  hundreds  he  was  unspeakably  dear. 
Strong  men  could  not  restrain  their  grief,  and  were 
shaken  with  sobs  like  children.  But  dear  Mrs.  Hsi 
was  enabled  to  say,  through  her  tears  : 

“ I think  of  Jesus — and  He  is  enough.” 


And  so  on  the  morning  of  February  19,  1896, 
he  was  translated  to  higher  service. 

One  cannot  think  of  him  as  dead.  Rather  in- 
comparably more  living  ! In  that  land  where  His 
servants  serve  Him — seeing  His  face.  Down  here 
amid  the  darkness,  he  gave  all.  Nothing  was  too 
precious,  if  it  could  be  used  for  Jesus  ; no  labour  too 
toilsome,  if  it  could  save  a soul  for  whom  He  died. 
No  cross  seemed  heavy,  if  carried  for  the  Master  ; no 
pathway  difficult  that  His  blessed  feet  had  trod. 

“ If  any  man  serve  me,  let  him  follow  me  ; 

And  where  I am,  there  shall  also  my  servant  be : 

If  any  man  serve  me,  him  will  my  Father  honour.” 

And  so  he  passes  from  our  sight,  into  the  fuller 
life  of  perfect  union  with  the  Lord — to  all  eternity, 
on  and  on,  expanding  in  rapture  infinite,  fulfilling 
His  glorious  purposes,  sharing  His  victory  and  love, 
of  the  increase  of  whose  government  “ there  shall  be 
no  end.” 


Dear  Reader,  much  remains  that  might  be  said. 
We  might  tell  of  the  brave  rallying  after  he  was 


ELDER  HSU.  Page  39i- 

Hsu  is  the  present  successor  of  Pastor  Hsi,  and  has  received  not  a few  of  the  special 
gifts  possessed  by  his  predecessor.  This  photograph  was  taken  in  Peking,  when  Hsu  and 
his  young  companion  had  gone  to  tell  of  the  awful  persecutions  of  1900,  and  to  seek  for 
help  and  advice  on  behalf  of  the  destitute  Chinese  Christians.  Among  other  things  he 
took  back  200  copies  of  the  New  Testament,  which  were  distributed  among  the  little 
churches,  so  that  public  worship  might  be  fully  recommenced. 


391 


Higher  Service 

gone  ; and  how,  with  thankfulness  amid  their  desola- 
tion, they  laid  all  that  remained  of  their  loved  leader 
to  rest  on  the  quiet  hillside,  overlooking  the  plain 
and  distant  river,  and  turned  once  more  to  the  work 
he  had  left  them,  knowing  that  God  was  with  them 
still : of  how  Elder  Si  was  chosen  to  fill,  as  far  as 
possible,  the  empty  place  ; and  dear  Mrs.  Hsi  devoted 
herself  anew  to  the  care  of  the  Women’s  Refuges. 
We  might  tell  how  Mr.  Hoste  had  to  leave  the 
district  for  much-needed  furlough,  and  was  replaced 
by  others  who  in  the  same  spirit  watched  over  the 
wider  development  of  the  Hung-tung  church : and 
then  of  the  terrible  persecutions  and  many  martyr- 
doms of  1900,  when  in  the  dark  days  of  the  Boxer 
troubles  Shan-si  was  baptized  in  blood  : of  the  death 
of  Elder  Si,  from  wounds  inflicted  by  the  rioters  ; and 
the  devotion  of  his  fellow-workers  who,  at  the  risk 
of  their  own  lives,  made  possible  the  escape  of  most 
of  the  missionaries  who  lived  to  reach  the  coast. 
And  we  might  dwell  upon  the  brighter  picture  ; the 
return  of  those  beloved  workers,  after  untold  suffer- 
ings, to  give  what  remains  of  life  to  gathering  in  the 
harvest,  promised  from  buried  seed ; the  joy  with 
which  the  Shan-si  Christians  again  received  them  ; 
and  the  present  position  of  the  Church,  bravely  facing 
many  difficulties,  and  of  the  Refuge  work,  now  under 
the  guidance  of  Elder  Hsii.  But  all  that  is  another 
story  ; and  our  pilgrimage  together  is  at  an  end. 

One  last  fact  remains  concerning  the  life  we  have 
followed  to  its  close,  or  its  completion  rather : one 
thought  I fain  would  leave  upon  your  heart. 

In  the  early  summer  of  1896,  just  three  months 
after  Pastor  Hsi  was  called  home,  the  Rev.  David 


392 


Pastor  Hsi 


Hill  of  the  Wesleyan  Mission,  Hankow,  was  also 
taken  to  be  with  the  Lord.  What  a meeting  for 
those  friends  long  parted.  Seventeen  years  before, 
the  missionary  had  won  that  heathen  Chinaman  to 
Jesus,  little  thinking  how  many  he  in  his  turn  would 
win.  With  what  joy  and  praise  to  God  they  would 
go  over  the  long  story  ; tracing  His  hand  in  ever- 
widening  blessing. 

But  was  it  David  Hill  who  won  Hsi  to  Christ  ? 
Or  was  it  he  alone  ? Long  after  both  were  gone,  the 
writer  received  the  following  letter,  penned  by  one  of 
his  colleagues  at  Hankow  : 


May  I give  you  an  unpublished  incident,  told  me 
by  Mr.  Hill  himself. 

Mr.  Hill  had  a dear  friend  in  England,  who  was 
distinguished  for  her  power  in  prayer.  When 
she  died,  an  unfinished  letter  was  found 
upon  her  desk  intended  for  Mr.  Hill,  and 
was  forwarded  to  him  by  the  family.  In  it 
this  lady  told  Mr.  Hill  how  she  had  recently 
been  much  drawn  out  in  prayer  on  his 
behalf,  and  had  specially  been  led  to  plead 
for  an  extraordinary  blessing  to  be  given  to 
him  in  his  work  at  that  time.  She  felt 
distinctly  that  she  had  been  heard,  though 
she  knew  not  what  form  the  blessing  would 
take.  The  date  of  this  letter  was  found  so 
closely  to  correspond  with  the  conversion 
of  Pastor  Hsi,  that  Mr.  Hill  never  doubted 
but  that  that  was  the  extraordinary  blessing 
given  in  answer  to  his  friend’s  prayers. 


393 


Higher  Service 

Dear  Reader- — will  you  pray:  pray  for  China,  for  all 
heathen  lands,  as  you  never  prayed  before  ? Listen  : 

“ Thus  saith  the  Lord,  the  Holy  One  of  Israel, 
and  his  Maker  ; Ask  me  of  things  to  come  concerning 
my  sons,  and  concerning  the  work  of  my  hands 
command  ye  me.” 

“ If  ye  abide  in  me  and  my  words  abide  in  you, 
ask  what  ye  will,  and  it  shall  be  done  unto  you.” 

Is  your  life  so  in  touch  with  God  that  you  can 
really  pray  ? Are  you  using  this  mighty  power  ? 
Are  souls  being  saved  in  dark  places,  in  answer  to 
your  pleadings  ? The  deepest  need  of  missionary 
work  in  China  to-day  is  prayer  ; more  prayer  in  the 
power  of  the  Spirit ; effectual,  fervent  prayer  for  all 
missionaries  and  native  Christians,  that  they  may  be 
brought  into  contact  with  men  and  women  every- 
where, made  ready  by  the  same  Holy  Spirit  to  receive 
the  truth  ; and  that  their  lives,  like  that  of  David 
Hill,  may  win  souls  to  the  Saviour. 

He  went ; and  his  friend  prayed.  Both  were 
needed.  Can  you  go  ? If  not,  then  win  souls  in 
China  just  the  same,  by  prayer  at  home  and  helping 
to  send  others.  But  if  you  can — 


“ O Lord,  Here  am  I ; send  me. 


AN  OPEN  LETTER 

Dear  Reader — Before  you  close  this  book  and 
lay  it  down,  the  one  who  has  written  it  would  bring 
before  you  an  earnest  request.  If  you  have  been 
interested,  and  in  any  degree  helped  by  this  story, 
will  you  do  something  now,  the  best  and  greatest 
thing  you  can  do,  to  help  us  in  our  work  ? As  a 
member  of  the  China  Inland  Mission  I want  to  ask 
— your  prayers.  For  nothing  else  do  we  ever  make 
appeals.  If  we  need  material  help  of  any  kind,  we 
ask  God  alone,  who  never  has  failed  and  never  will 
fail  to  supply  “ all  these  things,”  as  long  as  He  is 
pleased  to  make  use  of  us  in  His  service:  “Ye  also 
helping  together  by  prayer.”  It  is  for  this  help  we 
plead. 

In  China  we  are  now  face  to  face  with  unpre- 
cedented opportunities.  The  Lord  has  opened 
to  us,  to  all  missionaries,  the  whole  interior  of 
that  vast  and  populous  land.  The  Stations  of  our 
own  Mission  are  scattered  throughout  fifteen  of  its 
eighteen  provinces.  Sixty-eight  Protestant  societies 
are  labouring  in  China,  with  about  two  thousand 
seven  hundred  missionaries  (of  whom  nearly  eight 
hundred  are  members  of  the  Inland  Mission),  and 
year  by  year  several  thousand  converts  are  received 
into  the  Church  of  Christ. 


394 


395 


An  Open  Letter 

But  how  small  a number  is  this  compared  with 
the  hundreds  of  thousands  who  come  under  our  in- 
fluence all  over  the  country ; compared  with  the 
many  millions  who  every  year  are  passing  beyond 
our  reach.  The  burden  of  these  souls  is  laid  upon 
our  hearts.  We  deeply  feel  our  weakness  and 
shortcomings,  and  long  to  be  so  filled  with  the  Spirit 
of  God  that  through  us  may  flow  not  fitful  streams, 
but  “rivers  of  living  water.”  We  have  had  one 
Pastor  Hsi  given  to  us  as  a Mission  : we  long  for 
scores  of  such  Spirit-filled  men  and  women.  We 
believe  that  the  Lord’s  hand  is  not  shortened  that  it 
cannot  save;  and  that  He  has  wonderful  purposes 
of  grace  in  store  for  China.  We  believe  that  the 
time  has  come  when  a mighty  outpouring  of  the 
Spirit  is  needed  and  may  be  claimed,  yea  more 
obtained  by  prayer  and  faith  for  that  great  land. 
During  the  Boxer  troubles,  four  years  ago,  of  the 
one  hundred  and  thirty-five  missionaries  martyred  in 
China,  fifty-eight  belonged  to  the  Inland  Mission. 
We  believe  that  these  precious  lives  laid  down,  are 
pledges  to  plead  before  God ; part  of  the  buried 
seed  that  He  has  promised  shall  bring  forth  “ much 
fruit.” 

Our  hearts  go  out  in  longing  for  a rich,  an  un- 
paralleled, harvest  of  souls  in  China  : that  He  who 
was  for  us  all,  the  Man  of  Sorrows,  may  see  of  the 
travail  of  His  soul  and  be  satisfied.  We  feel  we 
have  not  done  all  we  could  ; we  have  not  been  as 
earnest  in  our  work,  as  faithful  in  prayer,  or  as  con- 
stantly and  utterly  filled  with  the  Holy  Spirit  as  we 
might  have  been.  We  long  to  be  more  used  ; more 
fit  for  this  holy  service.  Will  you  help  us  ? Will 


396 


Pastor  Hsi 


you  join  us  in  prayer  that  it  might  be  so  ? We  are 
not  anxious  about  money,  or  more  workers,  or  any 
of  the  needs  that  arise  from  day  to  day,  though  the 
Lord  only  knows  how  many  and  how  great  they 
are  : but  we  are  anxious,  profoundly  so,  for  a full 
outpouring  of  the  Holy  Spirit  upon  ourselves,  and  all 
our  fellow-missionaries  of  other  societies,  and  upon 
the  land  we  love — that  there  may  be  in  these  days 
a mighty  ingathering  of  souls  all  over  China.  One 
million  every  month  die  without  Christ,  in  that  great 
land.  Can  we  be  content  with  a few  thousands  only, 
saved  in  a year  ? Ought  it  to  be  so  ? Dare  we  look 
up  to  Him  who  is  seated  at  the  right  hand  of  God,  to 
whom  all  power  is  given  in  heaven  and  on  earth, 
and  who  has  therefore  sent  us  to  disciple  all  nations 
— dare  we  look  up  to  Him  from  such  facts,  and  not 
cry  for  a mighty  outpouring  of  the  Holy  Spirit  com- 
mensurate with  the  opportunity  and  the  need  before 
us  to-day  all  over  China.  Never  have  we  had  such 
openings  before  ; never  has  there  been  such  willing- 
ness to  hear  on  the  part  of  the  people.  Never  have 
there  been  so  many  missionaries  on  the  field  ; or  so 
many  Scriptures  and  tracts  in  circulation.  It  is 
impossible,  at  the  present  moment,  to  keep  up  with 
the  demand  for  Bibles,  or  to  supply  the  preachers, 
native  and  foreign,  that  are  asked  for  to  explain  its 
teachings. 

We  come  to  you,  to  the  whole  Church  of  God  in 
Christian  lands— will  you  help  us  ? Will  you  lay 
hold  on  the  mighty  power  of  God,  with  us  and  for  us, 
that  all  that  He  would  do  at  this  time  in  China  may 
be  done  ; that  the  blessing  He  is  prepared  to  give, 
may  be  outpoured  ; that  the  souls  He  is  able  to  save 


397 


An  Open  Letter 

may  every  one  be  gathered  in  ? Will  you  pray  that 
He  may  open  our  eyes  to  see,  our  hearts  to  receive. 
Think  of  the  vast,  the  unutterable  need  in  China  ; 
think  of  His  infinite,  Divine  recourses  ; think  of  the 
longings  of  the  Heart  that  broke  for  us,  and  still  is 
waiting  to  be  satisfied. 

Dear  Friend,  if  you  will  help  us  in  definite,  be- 
lieving prayer,  will  you  join  the  Prayer  Union  of  our 
Mission,  or  of  some  other  Society  working  in  China, 
and  make  this  a daily  duty  as  unto  the  Lord  ? We 
deeply  feel  the  need  of  regular,  constant  prayer,  upon 
which  we  can  depend.  It  is  for  this  reason  the  Prayer 
Union  exists.  We  earnestly  desire  that  its  member- 
ship of  about  three  thousand  may  be  doubled  and 
multiplied  many  times  over,  that  we  may  girdle  the 
world  with  a chain  of  prayer — prayer  that  shall  day 
and  night  ascend  to  God  for  a mighty  outpouring  of 
spiritual  blessing  in  China. 

This  Union  asks  no  pledge  and  imposes  no  con- 
ditions. The  subjects  suggested  for  prayer  embrace 
the  needs  of  all  Missions  and  workers,  both  native 
and  foreign,  throughout  that  great  Empire  and  its 
dependencies,  as  well  as  the  conversion  of  Chinese  in 
other  lands,  and  the  suppression  of  the  opium  traffic. 
Will  you  unite  in  frequent,  if  not  daily,  prayer  for 
these  objects  ? If  so,  the  Secretary  of  the  Prayer 
Union,  at  any  of  the  following  centres  of  the  Mission, 
will  thankfully  enroll  your  name  upon  the  list  of  the 
fellow-workers  whose  help  we  so  unspeakably  value, 
and  send  you  a card  of  membership,  and  other 
information. 

May  the  love  of  God  so  fill  your  own  heart  with 
blessing,  that  it  cannot  but  overflow  in  love  and 


398 


Pastor  Hsi 


blessing  to  others.  May  His  Holy  Spirit  work  so 
mightily  in  you,  and  in  us  all,  that  we  may  be  unable 
but  to  plead,  and  to  believe,  for  the  salvation  of 
multitudes  in  China,  in  all  heathen  lands,  in  every 
dark  and  difficult  place,  as  well  as  here  at  home. 

Yours  in  Him  Who  has  said — 

“ If  ye  shall  ask  anything  in  my  name, 

I will  do  it  . . . Ask,  and  ye  shall  receive, 
that  your  joy  may  be  full.” 

M.  Geraldine  Taylor. 


HEADQUARTERS  OF  THE  CHINA  INLAND 
MISSION 


London 
Toronto  . 
Philadelphia 
Melbourne 


Newington  Green,  N. 

507  Church  Street. 

702  Witherspoon  Building. 
267  Collins  Street. 


A GREAT  NEED 


CHINA 


“without  hope,  and  without  god  in  the  world 


Each  black  square  represents  one  million  souls  living  in  spiritual 
darkness.  The  small  white  square  in  the  centre  represents  the  total 
number  of  adherents  attached  to  the  Protestant  churches  in  China, 
estimated  at  about  250,000. 

A parallel  case  would  be  if  Bradford,  or  Hull,  or  Newcastle,  or 
Nottingham  were  a Christian  town,  whilst  the  whole  of  the  rest  of 
Europe  was  without  Christ. 

How  shall  they  believe  in  Him  of  whom  they  have  not  heard  ? 
And  how  shall  they  hear  without  a preacher  ? 

399 


A GREAT  OPPORTUNITY 


The  Boxer  crisis,  the  climax  of  China’s  opposition,  has 
been  followed  by  a forward  movement. 

China’s  policy  of  exclusion,  apathy,  and  opposition  has 
given  place  to  an  open  door,  eager  inquiry,  and  bewilder- 
ing invitations.  Valignani’s  cry,  “ O Rock,  rock,  when  wilt 
thou  open,”  is  no  longer  heard,  for  the  prophet’s  words, 
“ Ethiopia  shall  suddenly  stretch  forth  her  hands  to  God,” 
are  being  fulfilled  in  China. 

Commercial  activity  and  railway  enterprise  are  seen  on 
every  hand.  Already  hundreds  of  miles  of  railroads  are 
in  constant  use,  and  prospecting  and  building  of  further 
lines  Is  going  forward  with  great  speed.  New  commercial 
treaties  have  been  ratified,  colleges  for  Western  learning 
are  being  opened  in  all  provincial  capitals  and  many 
other  important  cities.  The  demand  for  educational  and 
Christian  literature  has  become  enormous.  The  Central 
China  Tract  Society,  only  one  of  the  Tract  Societies  at 
work  in  China,  last  year  put  into  circulation  no  less  than 
1,700,521  tracts.  Whereas,  twenty-five  years  ago,  the 
annual  circulation  was  about  100,000,  the  three  Bible 
Societies  now  working  in  China  last  year  circulated  no 
fewer  than  1,873,775  Scriptures  and  portions  thereof. 

On  all  hands  pressing  invitations  for  teachers  have  to 
be  refused.  One  writer  says  he  could  open  twenty 
stations  to-morrow  if  he  had  the  men,  another  writes  to 
say  they  are  losing  immensely  by  lack  of  workers  to 
occupy  the  openings. 

There  is  to-day  a tide  in  the  affairs  of  China  which, 
if  taken  at  the  flood,  should  lead  on  to  everlasting 
blessing  to  that  empire  as  well  as  to  the  world.  If 
neglected,  who  can  tell  the  immeasurable  loss  to  China 
and  mankind  ? 


400 


THE  CHINA  INLAND  MISSION 


Founder  and  Consulting  Director — J.  Hudson  Taylor. 
General  Director — D.  E.  Hoste. 


Object. — The  China  Inland  Mission  was  formed  under 
a deep  sense  of  China’s  pressing  need,  and  with  an  earnest 
desire,  constrained  by  the  love  of  Christ  and  the  hope  of 
His  coming,  to  obey  His  command  to  preach  the  Gospel 
to  every  creature. 

Character. — It  is  evangelical  and  undenominational. 
It  is  supported  entirely  by  the  free-will  offerings  of  God’s 
people,  no  personal  solicitation  and  collections  being 
authorised. 

Progress. — On  January  x,  1903,  there  were  in  con- 
nection with  the  Mission,  763  missionaries  and  associates 
(including  wives),  18  ordained  Chinese  pastors,  232 
assistant  Chinese  preachers,  82  Chinese  school  teachers, 
13  x Colporteurs,  78  Biblewomen,  and  200  other  unpaid 
Chinese  helpers,  about  8000  communicants,  14,933  having 
been  baptized  from  the  commencement.  There  are  277 
organised  churches,  83  schools,  21  dispensaries,  19  opium 
refuges,  and  4 hospitals. 


Qualifications  for  Missionary  Work 

A personal  knowledge  of  Christ  as  Saviour,  practical 
experience  in  Christian  work,  a fair  English  education,  a 
good  knowledge  of  Scripture,  sound  health  and  willingness 
to  “endure  hardness  as  a good  soldier  of  Jesus  Christ.” 


Headquarters  of  the  Mission 


London 
Toronto  . 
Philadelphia  . 
Melbourne 


Newington  Green. 

507  Church  Street. 

702  Witherspoon  Building. 
267  Collins  Street. 


Donations  and  correspondence  should  be  addressed  to  the  Secretary 
at  any  of  the  above  addresses. 

401  2 D 


THE  COMPANION  VOLUME. 


One  of  China’s  Scholars 

The  Culture  and  Conversion  of  a 
Confucianist 


BY 

Mrs.  HOWARD  TAYLOR 
(nee  Geraldine  Guinness) 


With  Sixteen  Pages  of  Illustrations  on  Art  Paper. 

$1.00. 


PRESS  NOTICES 

Sword  and  Trowel. — “ We  have  never  read  a book  on  China 
which  gives  so  graphic  a picture  of  its  civilisation  as  this.  . . . 
Carries  us  captive  from  first  to  last.” 

L.M.S.  Chronicle. — “We  heartily  recommend  this.” 

The  Examiner.— A most  informing  book,  full  of  illuminations.” 

C.M.S.  Intelligencer. — “Admirably  done;  we  have  nowhere 
seen  such  a clear  account  of  the  four  religions  of  China.” 

The  Record. — “A  fascinating  book  . . . liberally  illustrated 
and  daintily  bound.” 

The  Methodist  Times. — “ A book  certain  to  be  read,  and 
equally  certain  to  be  helpful.” 


The  above  can  be  ordered  direct  from  the  Offices  of  the  Mission. 


i 


IN  THE  FAR  EAST 


BY 

GERALDINE  GUINNESS 

(Mrs.  Howard  Taylor) 

THIRD  EDITION  ( the  Eighteenth  Thousand) 

Recast , additional  matter , and  freshly  illustrated  with 
modern  blocks. 

With  Collotype  Portrait,  80  Illustrations,  and  large  Map 
of  China,  19  in.  by  17  in.,  brought  up  to  date. 


CLOTH  BOARDS.  POST  FREE,  81.25. 


PRESS  NOTICES 

“The  best  account  of  the  first  experiences  of  China  to  a traveller  and 
missionary  I have  ever  met  with.  Altogether  beside  their  value  for  deep 
piety.” — Rev.  F.  B.  Meyer,  B.A. 

“ Deeply  interesting — a very  attractive  volume— presenting  the  great 
need  of  China  in  a vivid  light.” — The  Christian. 

“Very  bright  and  graphic  letters — charmingly  got  up — altogether 
most  attractive.  The  very  thing  to  read  aloud.” — Church  Missionary 
Intelligencer. 

“ Strikingly  simple  and  interesting.  The  work  is  just  one  of  those  which 
make  missionaries  by  their  earnest  and  availing  appeal.” — Missionary  News. 

“A  beautifully  prepared  and  tastefully  illustrated  book  on  Chinese 
Mission  work.” — The  Methodist  Recorder. 

“The  writer’s  simple,  graphic  details  fairly  carry  her  readers  with  her 
into  the  Chinese  country  homes,  where  she  found  and  wrought  so  much 
blessing.” — The  Friend oj  Missions. 

“A  choice  and  dainty  volume.” — Church  of  Scotland  Missionary  Record. 


The  above  can  be  ordered  direct  frotn  the  Offices  of  the  Mission. 


2 


THE  ORGAN  OF 

THE  CHINA  INLAND  MISSION 


Post  Free  . . 50c.  per  annum. 


THE  STORY  OF 
THE  CHINA  INLAND  MISSION 

WITH  COLOURED  MAPS,  PORTRAITS,  AND  ILLUSTRATIONS 
Statistics  and  Maps  brought  up  to  June  1900. 

In  Two  Volumes.  Cloth  extra. 


Post  Free  . . $ 1.25  per  Volume. 


“ This  Story  is  a book  of  marvels.  No  one  can  read  it  and  fail  to  have 
his  heart  wonderfully  moved,  his  faith  braced,  and  his  knowledge  of  China 
greatly  enlarged." — The  Methodist  Times. 


The  above  can  be  ordered  direct  from  the  Offices  of  the  Mission. 

3 


WORKS  by  the  Rev.  J.  HUDSON  TAYLOR 

M.R.C.S.,  F.R.G.S. 


A RETROSPECT 

New  Edition,  with  Thirty  Illustrations. 

Paper  Boards,  25e. 

Special  Paper  Cover  Edition,  10c.;  $1.00  per  dozen. 

“From  first  to  last  it  is  full  of  profound  instruction  as  to  the 
leading  of  God,  when  His  people  are  willing  to  follow  and 
obey.” — The  Christian. 


UNIFORM  SERIES. 

Cloth  Extra.  Price  30c. 

UNION  AND  COMMUNION 

Or,  Thoughts  on  the  Song  of  Solomon 

(SECOND  EDITION ) 

“A  thoughtful  book,  fraught  with  great  blessings  to  those 
seeking  the  joy  of  full  communion.” — Word  and  Work. 


SEPARATION  AND  SERVICE 

Or,  Thoughts  on  Numbers  VI.  and  VII. 


A RIBBAND  OF  BLUE 

And  other  Bible  Studies 


The  above  can  be  ordered  direct  from  the  Offices  of  the  Mission. 


4 


New  Edition  1903. 


MAPS  OF  CHINA. 


A NEW  MAP  OF  CHINA 

PREPARED  BY  {After  Bretschneider), 

©Ijitta  |ttlan5  Ifttsston, 

And  beautifully  executed  by  Mr.  Edward  Stanford  (of  Charing  Cross). 

Size,  44  inches  by  38  inches.  Scale,  50  miles  to  the  inch. 

All  Protestant  Mission  Stations,  with  a few  exceptions,  are  marked,  and  the 
so-called  European  Concessions  each  bear  a distinctive  colour. 

The  Map  may  be  had  in  two  forms : — 

1.  Mounted  on  Linen,  hung  on  Rollers,  and  varnished. 

2.  Mounted  on  Linen,  folded  in  book-form. 

(Size,  when  folded,  13  inches  by  n£  inches.) 

$3.00. 

Reviews. 

“ A remarkably  fine  map  of  China.” — L.M.S.  Chronicle. 

“ The  present  map  is  a beautifully  got  up  one.”— Journal  Royal  Asiatic 
Society. 

“ To  study  it  gives  an  idea  of  the  country  which  cannot  be  got  else- 
where.”— The  Spectator. 


NEW  MAP  OF  CHINA, 

CORRECTED  UP  TO  DATE. 

Mounted  on  Linen  and  folded  in  book-form.  Post  free,  50e. 

Size  when  folded,  9 inches  by  5 inches. 


The  above  can  be  ordered  direct  from  the  Offices  of  the  Mission. 

5 


MARTYRED  MISSIONARIES 
«f  the  CHINA  INLAND  MISSION 

With  a Record  of  the  Perils  and  Sufferings 
of  some  who  Escaped 


Edited  by  MARSHALL  BROOMHALL,  B.A. 

Two  Maps.  Sixty  Portraits.  Twenty- five  Illustrations  on 
Art  Paper.  360  Pages.  Demy  8vo.  $1.50. 

COMPLETING  10,000. 


■ ‘ Stands  altogether  apart  . . . plain  stories  of  heroism  and  self-sacrifice. 
A pure  cause,  nobly  vindicated.” — The  Spectator. 

“ A book  to  read  and  pray  over.” — The  Church  Missionary  Intelligencer. 

“It  would  be  difficult  to  find  in  the  history  of  the  Church,  ancient  or 
modern,  a more  thrilling  record  of  trial,  persecution,  and  martyrdom  than  is 
contained  in  these  pages.” — The  Examiner. 

“Surely  never  was  a more  pathetic  story  told  than  this.  No  story  of  the 
war  is  more  stirring  than  this.  Ought  to  be  in  every  Christian  home,  and 
especially  in  every  College  and  Training  School  for  Christian  workers." — 
The  Preachers'  Magazine. 

" It  is  emphatically  a book  to  buy.” — L.M.S.  Chronicle. 

“ This  book  is  one  of  deep  and  painful  interest.” — The  Scotsman. 

' • A volume  which  we  earnestly  commend  to  the  attention  of  the  whole 
Christian  community  of  these  countries.” — The  Irish  Times. 

“It  is  not  too  much  to  say  that  it  ought  to  be  in  the  hands  of  every 
Protestant,  Clergyman  and  Layman  alike.” — Dundee  Courier. 

“It  is  like  an  uninspired  supplement  to  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles.” — The 
Sword  and  the  Trowel. 

“ The  tone  of  the  missionary  narratives  is  very  beautiful  and  very  touching.” 
— The  Record. 

“ Ought  to  be  in  the  library  of  every  Missionary  Committee,  or,  better  still, 
in  the  hands  of  every  Christian  Endeavourer. " — Christian  Endeavour. 

' ‘ We  would  urge  upon  every  reader  to  order  this  book,  even  at  some 
personal  sacrifice.  Every  Christian  household  ought  to  possess  and  read 
it.” — Regions  Beyond. 

“It  is  replete  with  pathos  and  dramatic  interest.  "—Morning  Post. 


The  above  can  be  ordered  direct  from  the  Offices  of  the  Mission. 

6 


THESE  FORTY  YEARS 

BY 

F.  HOWARD  TAYLOR,  M.D.,  F.R.C.S. 

Fully  Illustrated. \ and  containing  a large  Coloured  Map. 

Post  Free  . . . $1.00 


This  one  volume  is  a brief  history  of  the  China  Inland 
Mission  from  its  small  beginnings  at  Ningpo 
up  to  the  present  day. 


From  the  Offices  of  the  China  Inland  Mission  at  Toronto 
or  Philadelphia. 


“IN  DEATHS  OFT” 

72  pages,  with  Portraits,  daintily  bound  in  Paper  Covers 

A Thrilling  Account  of  a Sevenfold  Deliverance 
out  of  the  hands  of  “ the  Boxers  ” 
in  North  China. 

By  C.  H.  S.  GREEN 

PREFACE  BY 

Rev.  J.  HUDSON  TAYLOR,  M.R.C.S.,  F.R.G.S. 

Price  20c. 


‘ ' Such  a record  must  raise  the  spiritual  barometer  of  very  many  a reader, 
and  such  a book  should  be  circulated  by  tens  of  thousands.  On  no  account 
miss  it.” — The  Friend. 

“ It  is  a wonderful  record,  and  the  story  is  simply  but  beautifully  told.” — 
The  Rock. 

" This  story  will  be  eagerly  read,  and  will  be  made  a blessing  to  all  who 
read  it.” — Methodist  Sunday  School  Record. 


The  above  can  be  ordered  direct  from  the  Offices  of  the  Mission. 


